Donate
   
Select your preferred input and type any Sanskrit or English word. Enclose the word in “” for an EXACT match e.g. “yoga”.
Amarakosha Search
Results for un
WordReferenceGenderNumberSynonymsDefinition
abhrakam2.9.101NeuterSingularsauvīram, kāpotāñjanam, yāmunam
ādram3.1.105MasculineSingularuttam, sāndram, klinnam, timitam, stimitam, samunnam
agniḥMasculineSingularjvalanaḥ, barhiḥ, śociṣkeśaḥ, bṛhadbhānuḥ, analaḥ, śikhāvān, hutabhuk, saptārciḥ, citrabhānuḥ, appittam, vaiśvānaraḥ, dhanañjayaḥ, jātavedāḥ, śuṣmā, uṣarbudhaḥ, kṛśānuḥ, rohitāśvaḥ, āśuśukṣaṇiḥ, dahanaḥ, damunāḥ, vibhāvasuḥ, vahniḥ, kṛpīṭayoniḥ, tanūnapāt, kṛṣṇavartmā, āśrayāśaḥ, pāvakaḥ, vāyusakhaḥ, hiraṇyaretāḥ, havyavāhanaḥ, śukraḥ, śuciḥ, vītihotraḥfire god
alakaḥ2.6.97MasculineSingularcūrṇakuntalaḥ
añjanam2.9.101NeuterSingularvi‍tunnakam, ‍mayūrakam, tutthāñjanam
ariṣṭaḥ2.2.62MasculineSingularmālakaḥ, picumardaḥ, nimbaḥ, sarvatobhadraḥ, hiṅguniryāsaḥ
arthyaḥ3.3.168MasculineSingularsundaraḥ, somadaivatam
ātmajaḥ2.6.27MasculineSingulartanayaḥ, ‍sunuḥ, ‍sutaḥ, putraḥ
balabhadraḥ1.1.23-24MasculineSingularbaladevaḥ, balaḥ, saṅkarṣaṇaḥ, tālāṅkaḥ, halāyudhaḥ, revatīramaṇaḥ, pralambaghnaḥ, kālindībhedanaḥ, halī, rauhiṇeyaḥ, kāmapālaḥ, acyutāgrajaḥ, ānakadundubhiḥ, sīrapāṇiḥ, musalī, nīlāmbaraḥ, rāmaḥbalaram
bālamFeminineSingularbarhiṣṭham, udīcyam, keśāmbunāma, hrīberam
bandhuram3.1.68MasculineSingularunnatānanam
bhadramustakaḥMasculineSingulargundrā
bherīFeminineSingularānakaḥ, dundubhiḥa kettle drum
bhūḥ2.1.2-3FeminineSingularkṣmā, mahī, dhātrī, kumbhinī, ratnagarbhā, bhūmiḥ, rasā, dharā, kṣoṇī, kṣitiḥ, vasudhā, gotrā, pṛthvī, medinī, gahvarī, ilā, bhūtadhātrī, sāgarāmbarā, anantā, sthirā, dharaṇī, kāśyapī, vasumatī, vasundharā, pṛthivī, avaniḥ, vipulā, gauḥ, kṣamā, jagatī, acalā, viśvambharā, dharitrī, jyā, sarvaṃsahā, urvī, kuḥ
chatrā2.9.38FeminineSingular‍vitunnakam, kustumburu, dhānyakam
dharmarājaḥ1.1.61-62MasculineSingularantakaḥ, daṇḍadharaḥ, yamarāṭ, kṛtāntaḥ, pitṛpatiḥ, vaivasvataḥ, kālaḥ, śamanaḥ, paretarāṭ, śrāddhadevaḥ, yamaḥ, yamunābhrātā, samavartīyama
ḍimbhaḥ3.3.142MasculineSingularbherī, akṣedundubhiḥ
duhitā2.6.27FeminineSingulartanayā, ‍sunū, ‍sutā, putrī, ātmajā
durjanaḥ3.1.46MasculineSingularpiśunaḥ, khalaḥ
dvijāFeminineSingularkaun, kapilā, bhasmagandhinī, hareṇū, reṇukā
etahi2.4.22MasculineSingularadhunā, sāmpratam, saṃprati, idānīm
evam2.4.15MasculineSingulareva, iti, punaḥ,
gajabhakṣyāFeminineSingularsuvahā, hlādinī, surabhī, rasā, maheraṇā, kundurukī, sallakī
gauḥ2.9.67-72FeminineSingularupasaryā, rohiṇī, bahusūtiḥ, kapilā, navasūtikā, ekahāyanī, droṇakṣīrā, bandhyā, saurabheyī, garbhopaghātinī, arjunī, acaṇḍī, dhavalā, vaṣkayiṇī, dvivarṣā, pīnoghnī, tryabdā, samāṃsamīnā, sandhinī, vaśā, praṣṭhauhī, naicikī, pareṣṭukā, pāṭalā, suvratā, caturabdā, droṇadugdhā, avatokā, usrā, kālyā, aghnyā, sukarā, kṛṣṇā, dhenuḥ, ekābdā, pīvarastanī, trihāyaṇī, māheyī, vehad, śṛṅgiṇī, bālagarbhiṇī, śavalī, cirasūtā, dvihāyanī, sukhasaṃdohyā, caturhāyaṇī, dhenuṣyā, sravadgarbhā, mātā(49)cow
indraḥ1.1.45MasculineSingularmarutvān, pākaśāsanaḥ, puruhūtaḥ, lekharṣabhaḥ, divaspatiḥ, vajrī, vṛṣā, balārātiḥ, harihayaḥ, saṅkrandanaḥ, meghavāhanaḥ, ṛbhukṣāḥ, maghavā, vṛddhaśravāḥ, purandaraḥ, śakraḥ, sutrāmā, vāsavaḥ, vāstoṣpatiḥ, śacīpatiḥ, svārāṭ, duścyavanaḥ, ākhaṇḍalaḥ, viḍaujāḥ, sunāsīraḥ, jiṣṇuḥ, śatamanyuḥ, gotrabhid, vṛtrahā, surapatiḥ, jambhabhedī, namucisūdanaḥ, turāṣāṭ, sahasrākṣaḥindra, the king of the gods
jīvāntakaḥ2.10.14MasculineSingularśākunikaḥ
kālindīFeminineSingularśamanasvasā, sūryatanayā, yamunāyamuna(river)
keśaḥ2.6.96MasculineSingularkacaḥ, śiroruhaḥ, cikuraḥ, kuntalaḥ, bālaḥ
khagaḥ2.5.35-36MasculineSingularvihaṅgamaḥ, pakṣī, śakunaḥ, pattrī, pattrarathaḥ, vājī, viṣkiraḥ, garutmān, vihaṅgaḥ, vihāyāḥ, śakuniḥ, dvijaḥ, patagaḥ, aṇḍajaḥ, vikiraḥ, patatriḥ, pitsan, vihagaḥ, śakuntiḥ, śakuntaḥ, patatrī, patan, nagaukāḥ, viḥ, nīḍodbhavaḥ, nabhasaṅgamaḥ
kuṅkumam2.6.124NeuterSingularlohitacandanam, saṅkocam, bāhlīkam, kāśmīrājanma, dhīram, raktam, varam, piśunam, pītanam, agniśikham
kūpakaḥ2.6.76MasculineDualkukundaram
madhucchiṣṭam2.9.108NeuterSingular‍kunaṭī, golā, ‍manoguptā, ‍manohvā, nāgajihvikā, naipālī
mādhyamMasculineSingularkundam
mānaḥMasculineSingularcittasamunnatiḥanger or indignation excited by jealousy (esp. in women)
mandaḥ2.10.18MasculineSingularalasaḥ, a‍nuṣṇaḥ, ‍tundaparimṛjaḥ, ālasyaḥ, śītakaḥ
māraṇam2.8.118NeuterSingularnirbahaṇam, pravāsanam, nihiṃsanam, nirgranthanam, nihānanam, nirvāpaṇam, pratighātanam, krathanam, piñjaḥ, unmāthaḥ, nikāraṇam, parāsanam, nirvāsanam, apāsanam, kṣaṇanam, viśasanam, udvāsanam, ujjāsanam, viśaraḥ, pramāpaṇam, viśāraṇam, niṣūdanam, saṃjñapanam, ni‍starhaṇam, parivarjanam, māraṇam, pramathanam, ālambhaḥ, ghātaḥ
marunmālāFeminineSingularsamudrāntā, devī, koṭivarṣā, laghuḥ, spṛkkā, vadhūḥ, latā, piśunā, laṅkopikā
mṛduḥ3.3.101MasculineSingularkāyaḥ, unnatiḥ
muhuḥ2.4.1MasculineSingularabhīkṣṇyam, asakṛt, punaḥpunaḥ, śaśvat
nadī1.10.29-30FeminineSingularkūlaṅkaṣā, sravantī, dhunī, śaivalinī, rodhovakrā, apagā, dvīpavatī, hradinī, taraṅgiṇī, nirjhariṇī, nimnagā, srotasvatī, taḍinī, sarit, sarasvatīa river
nadīsarjaḥ2.2.45MasculineSingularvīrataruḥ, indradruḥ, kakubhaḥ, arjunaḥ
pālaṅkīFeminineSingularmukundaḥ, kundaḥ, kunduruḥ
phālgunaḥMasculineSingulartapasyaḥ, phālgunikaḥphalguna
preritaḥ3.1.86MasculineSingularkṣiptaḥ, nuttaḥ, nunnaḥ, astaḥ, niṣṭhyūtaḥ, āviddhaḥ
purā3.3.261MasculineSingularjijñāsā, anunayaḥ, niṣedhaḥ, vākyālaṅkāraḥ
purastāt3.3.254MasculineSingularanunayaḥ, āmantraṇam, praśnaḥ, avadhāraṇam, anujñā
saramā2.10.22FeminineSingularśunī
sarvajñaḥ1.1.13MasculineSingularmārajit, tathāgataḥ, sugataḥ, śrīghanaḥ, advayavādī, jinaḥ, bhagavān, dharmarājaḥ, muniḥ, munīndraḥ, daśabalaḥ, lokajit, samantabhadraḥ, buddhaḥ, śāstā, vināyakaḥ, ṣaḍabhijñaḥa gina or buddha
śrīparṇam3.3.59NeuterSingularvāntānnam, unnayaḥ
śuklaḥ1.5.12MasculineSingulardhavalaḥ, sitaḥ, śyetaḥ, śuciḥ, valakṣaḥ, avadātaḥ, viśadaḥ, śubhraḥ, arjunaḥ, gauraḥ, pāṇḍaraḥ, śvetaḥwhite
śvetam3.3.86MasculineSingularbaddhaḥ, arjunaḥ
śyāmā2.2.55FeminineSingulargovandanī, priyakaḥ, viśvaksenā, priyaṅguḥ, latā, kārambhā, phalā, gundrā, mahilāhvayā, gandhaphalī, phalinī
tamas1.3.26NeuterSingularsaiṃhikeyaḥ, vidhuntudaḥ, rāhuḥ, svarbhānuḥthe acending node
tṛṇamNeuterSingulararjunam
tu3.3.250MasculineSingularpunaḥ, saha
tundilaḥ2.6.44MasculineSingularbṛhatkukṣiḥ, picaṇḍilaḥ, tundikaḥ, tun
ucchratāḥ3.1.69MasculineSingularuccaḥ, prāṃśuḥ, unnataḥ, udagraḥ, tuṅgaḥ
unduruḥ2.2.13MasculineSingularākhuḥ, adhogantā, khanakaḥ, vṛkaḥ, puṃdhvajaḥ, mūṣakaḥ, unduraḥ
unmādaḥ3.1.21MasculineSingularunmadiṣṇuḥ
unmādaḥ1.7.26MasculineSingularcittavibhramaḥmadness
unmanā3.1.6MasculineSingularutkaḥ
unmāthaḥ2.10.26MasculineSingularkūṭayantram
unmattaḥ2.6.61MasculineSingularunmādavān
unmattaḥMasculineSingularkanakāhvayaḥ, mātulaḥ, madanaḥ, kitavaḥ, dhūrtaḥ, dhattūraḥ
unnayaḥ3.4.12MasculineSingularunnāyaḥ
vācaṃyamaḥ2.7.46MasculineSingularmuniḥ
viṣṇuḥ1.1.18-21MasculineSingularadhokṣajaḥ, vidhuḥ, yajñapuruṣaḥ, viśvarūpaḥ, vaikuṇṭhaḥ, hṛṣīkeśaḥ, svabhūḥ, govindaḥ, acyutaḥ, janārdanaḥ, cakrapāṇiḥ, madhuripuḥ, devakīnandanaḥ, puruṣottamaḥ, kaṃsārātiḥ, kaiṭabhajit, purāṇapuruṣaḥ, jalaśāyī, muramardanaḥ, kṛṣṇaḥ, dāmodaraḥ, mādhavaḥ, puṇḍarīkākṣaḥ, pītāmbaraḥ, viśvaksenaḥ, indrāvarajaḥ, padmanābhaḥ, trivikramaḥ, śrīpatiḥ, balidhvaṃsī, viśvambharaḥ, śrīvatsalāñchanaḥ, narakāntakaḥ, mukundaḥ, nārāyaṇaḥ, viṣṭaraśravāḥ, keśavaḥ, daityāriḥ, garuḍadhvajaḥ, śārṅgī, upendraḥ, caturbhujaḥ, vāsudevaḥ, śauriḥ, vanamālī(45)vishnu, the god
vitunnamNeuterSingularsuniṣaṇṇakam
yāsaḥMasculineSingulardurālabhā, kacchurā, dhanvayāsaḥ, samudrāntā, rodanī, duḥsparśaḥ, anantā, kunāśakaḥ, yavāsaḥ
śākyamuniḥ1.1.14-15MasculineSingularsarvārthasiddhaḥ, śauddhodaniḥ, gautamaḥ, arkabandhuḥ, māyādevīsutaḥ, śākyasiṃhaḥbuddha
phālgunaḥMasculineSingulartapasyaḥ, phālgunikaḥphalguna
punnāgaḥ2.4.25MasculineSingulardevavallabhaḥ, puruṣaḥ, tuṅgaḥ, kesaraḥ
vitunnakaḥNeuterSingulartālī, śivā, tāmlakī, jhaṭā, amalā, ajjhaṭā
tunnaḥMasculineSingularkuṇiḥ, kacchaḥ, kāntalakaḥ, nandivṛkṣaḥ, kuberakaḥ
marunmālāFeminineSingularsamudrāntā, devī, koṭivarṣā, laghuḥ, spṛkkā, vadhūḥ, latā, piśunā, laṅkopikā
prapunnāḍaḥMasculineSingulareḍagajaḥ, dadrughnaḥ, cakramardakaḥ, padmāṭaḥ, uraṇākhyaḥ
laśunamNeuterSingularariṣṭaḥ, mahākandaḥ, rasonakaḥ, mahauṣadham, gṛñjanaḥ
punarnavāFeminineSingularśothaghnī
vitunnamNeuterSingularsuniṣaṇṇakam
gundraḥMasculineSingulartejanakaḥ, śaraḥ
mithunam2.5.41NeuterSingular
punarbhūḥ2.6.23FeminineSingulardidhiṣūḥ
tundilaḥ2.6.44MasculineSingularbṛhatkukṣiḥ, picaṇḍilaḥ, tundikaḥ, tun
tundam2.6.78NeuterSingularjaṭharam, udaram, picaṇḍaḥ, kukṣiḥ
punarbhavaḥ2.6.84MasculineSingularkararuhaḥ, nakhaḥ, nakharaḥ
maunam2.7.38NeuterSingularabhāṣaṇam
mauthunam2.7.61NeuterSingularnidhuvanam, ratam, vyavāyaḥ, grāmyadharmaḥ
kauntikaḥ2.8.72MasculineSingular
kuntaḥ2.8.95MasculineSingularprāsaḥ
śunakaḥ2.10.22MasculineSingularmṛgadaṃśakaḥ, bhaṣakaḥ, śvā, kauleyakaḥ, sārameyaḥ, kukkuraḥ
sundaram3.1.53MasculineSingularmañju, manoramam, sādhu, ruciram, manojñam, kāntam, suṣamam, mañjulam, rucyam, śobhanam, cāru
aruntudaḥ3.1.82MasculineSingularmarmaspṛk
samundanam2.4.29NeuterSingulartemaḥ, stemaḥ
śakuntaḥ3.3.64MasculineSingularhāstipakaḥ, sūtaḥ
samunnaddhaḥ3.3.110MasculineSingulardivākaraḥ, raśmiḥ
maithunam3.3.129NeuterSingularāhvānam, rodanam
piśunaḥ3.3.134MasculineSingularparicchedaḥ, paryuptaḥ, salilasthitaḥ
dundubhiḥ3.3.143MasculineSingularkiraṇaḥ, pragrahaḥ
punaḥ3.3.261MasculineSingularsvargaḥ, paraḥlokaḥ
punaḥ2.4.18MasculineSingular
kundaḥ3.5.19MasculineSingular
muniḥ3.5.38Ubhaya-lingaSingular
Monier-Williams Search
Results for un
Devanagari
BrahmiEXPERIMENTAL
und or ud- cl.7 P. un/atti- () : cl.6 P. undati- (parasmE-pada und/at- : imperative 3. plural undantu- ) A1. und/ate- (; undāṃ cakāra-, undiṣyati-etc. ) to flow or issue out, spring (as water) ; to wet, bathe etc.: Causal (Aorist aundidat- ) : Desiderative undidiṣati- on ; ([ confer, compare Greek ; Latin unda; Gothic vat-o; Old High German waz-ar; modern English wat-er; Lithuanian wand-u14.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
und undana- See 2. ud-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
undanan. wetting, moistening View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
undanīf. (probably) a reservoir of water for irrigation, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
undapuran. Name (also title or epithet) of a town, ibidem or 'in the same place or book or text' as the preceding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
undaru= the next View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unduram. a rat, mouse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
undurakarṇī() f. the plant Salvinia Cucullata. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
undurakarṇikā() () f. the plant Salvinia Cucullata. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
undurum. a rat, mouse. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
un(ud--3. -). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unf. measure (of altitude) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmad(ud-mad-) P. -mādyati-, to become disordered in intellect or distracted, be or become mad or furious : Causal -madayati-, or -mādayati-, to excite, agitate (See also /un-madita-) ; to make furious or drunk, inebriate, madden : (see un-mand-,next page.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmadamfn. mad, furious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmadamfn. extravagant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmadamfn. drunk, intoxicated etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmadamfn. causing madness, intoxicating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmadam. insanity, intoxication View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādamfn. mad, insane, extravagant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādam. insanity, madness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādam. mania (as illness) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādam. intoxication View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādakamfn. causing madness, maddening View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādakamfn. intoxicating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmadanamfn. inflamed with love View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādanamfn. idem or 'mfn. intoxicating ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādanam. Name of one of kāma-'s five arrows View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādavatmfn. mad, insane, wild, extravagant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādayitṛmfn. causing to go mad or be intoxicated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādayitṛmfn. (PrakritummAdai0ttaaM.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādinmfn. insane, mad, intoxicated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādinmfn. causing madness, bewitching View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādinintoxicating, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādinm. Name of a merchant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādinīf. Name of a princess View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmadiṣṇumfn. () insane crazed, intoxicated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmadiṣṇumfn. causing madness, intoxicating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmaditamfn. excited, wrought up into an ecstatic state View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmaditamfn. mad (see /an-unmadita-.)
unmāditāf. insanity, madness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmādukamfn. fond of drinking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmajj(ud-majj-) P. -majjati-, to emerge (-m/ajya-) etc. ; to dive : Causal -majjayati-, to cause to emerge, bear on the surface () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmajjakam. a particular class of ascetics, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmajjanan. the act of emerging, emergence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmajjanam. Name of a demon causing fever View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmakara(ud-ma-) m. "a rising makara-", a kind of ornament for the ears (so shaped) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanam. a particular measure of quantity (equals droṇa-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmānan. measure, measure of altitude or longitude commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmānan. weight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmānan. value, price, worth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmānam. a particular measure of quantity (equals unmana- q.v), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanasmfn. (ud-ma-) excited or disturbed in mind, perplexed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanasmfn. longing or wishing for, eagerly desirous View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanasm. (with śākta-s) one of the seven ullāsa-s or mystical degrees. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanaskamfn. disturbed, perplexed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanaskatāf. perplexedness (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanayaNom. P. unmanayati-, to excite, make perplexed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanāyaNom. A1. unmanāyate-, to become perplexed or excited gaRa bhṛśādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmand(ud--1. mand-) P. (imperative 3. plural -mandantu- ; perfect tense -mamanda-, ; Aorist 3. plural -amandiṣus-,i, 82, 6, and -/amandiṣus-,ix, 81, 1) to cheer, delight, amuse. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmaṇḍala(ud-ma-) n. (in astronomy) the east and west hour circle or six o'clock line View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmaṇi(ud-ma-) m. a gem lying on the surface View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanīasto become perplexed or excited ; to become absent in mind on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanībhāvam. absence of mind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanībhū= -1. as- above. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanīkṛto make perplexed or excited View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmantham. agitation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmantham. killing, slaughter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmantham. a disease of the outer ear View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanthakamfn. shaking up or off, agitating, stirring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanthakamfn. throbbing, beating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanthakam. a disease of the outer ear View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanthanan. the act of shaking, agitating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanthanan. beating, throbbing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmanthanan. a means of beating, a stick, staff, cane View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmardaSee un-mṛd-, column 3. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmardam. rubbing off, rubbing (the body) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmardanan. idem or 'm. rubbing off, rubbing (the body) ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmardanan. a fragrant essence used for rubbing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmarditamfn. rubbed, rubbed off View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārgamfn. (ud--) taking a wrong way, going wrong or astray View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārgamfn. overflowing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārgam. deviation from the right way, wrong way (literally and figuratively) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārgagamanan. the act of going aside, finding an outlet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārgagāminmfn. going on a wrong road, going wrong, erring (literally and figuratively) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārgagatamfn. going on a wrong road, going wrong, erring (literally and figuratively) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārgajalavāhinmfn. carrying water by a wrong way. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārgavartinmfn. going on a wrong road, going wrong, erring (literally and figuratively) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārgavṛttimfn. going on a wrong road, going wrong, erring (literally and figuratively) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārgayātamfn. going on a wrong road, going wrong, erring (literally and figuratively) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārginmfn. going astray View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārginmfn. finding an outlet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārjanaSee un-mṛj-, column 3. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārjanamfn. rubbing or wiping off, effacing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmārjitamfn. polished, clean View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmath or -manth- (ud-ma[n]th-) P. -mathnāti-, to shake up, disturb, excite ; to stir up, rouse ; to press hard upon, treat with blows, act violently, beat ; to shake or tear or cut off ; to pluck out, root up, rub open ; to strike, kill, annul etc. ; to refute, confute commentator or commentary on ; to mix, mingle: Causal -mathayati-, to shake, agitate, excite View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmātham. the act of shaking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmātham. killing, slaughter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmātham. a snare, trap View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmātham. murderer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmātham. Name of an attendant of skanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmathanan. the act of shaking off View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmathanan. throwing off or down View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmathanan. stirring up, churning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmathanan. rubbing open View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmathanan. slaughter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmathanaharassing, afflicting, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmathāy(derived fr. the simple root) P. -mathāyati-, to shake up, rouse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmāthinmfn. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' shaking, agitating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmāthinmfn. destroying, annulling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmathitamfn. shaken, agitated, etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmathitamfn. mixed, mingled View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmathya ind.p. having shaken, shaking, etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattamfn. disordered in intellect, distracted, insane, frantic, mad etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattamfn. drunk, intoxicated, furious etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattam. the thorn-apple, Datura Metel and Fastuosa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattam. Pterospermum Acerifolium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattam. Name of a rakṣas- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattam. of one of the eight forms of bhairava-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattabhairavam. a form of bhairava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattabhairavatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattabhairavīf. a form of durgā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattacittamfn. disordered in mind a maniac, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattadarśanamfn. maniac-like, mad. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattagaṅgan. Name of a place on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattagaṅgamind. where the gaṅgā- roars View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattakamfn. insane, mad View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattakamfn. drunk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattakam. the thorn-apple View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattakīrtim. Name of śiva-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattaliṅginmfn. feigning madness. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattapralapitan. the chatter of a madman on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattarāghavan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattarūpamfn. maniac-like, mad. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattatāf. insanity, intoxication. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattataramfn. more furious or mad View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattatvan. insanity, intoxication. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattāvantim. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattavatind. like a madman, as if mad. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmattaveṣam. "dressed like a madman", Name of śiva-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmayūkha(ud-ma-) mfn. shining forth, radiant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmedāf. ( mid-), corpulence, fatness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmeṣam. the act of opening the eyes, looking at View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmeṣam. winking, twinkling or upward motion of the eyelids View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmeṣam. flashing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmeṣam. blowing or blossoming (of a flower) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmeṣam. coming forth, becoming visible, appearing, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmeṣaṇan. the coming forth, becoming visible, appearing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmeṣinmfn. starting up, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmeyamfn. to be weighed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmeyan. weight, burden View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmeyaSee column 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmi(ud--1. mi-) P. (3. plural -minvanti-) to set upright (exempli gratia, 'for example' a post) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
un(ud--) P. (Potential -mimīyāt- ) A1. (or Passive voice ?) -mīyate- () , to disappear. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmīl(ud-mīl-) P. -mīlati-, to open the eyes ; to open (as an eye) ; to become visible, come forth, appear : Causal -mīlayati-, to cause to open, open etc. ; to cause to appear, make visible, show commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmīlam. becoming visible, appearance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmīlanan. the act of opening the eyes, raising the eyelids View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmīlanan. the becoming visible, coming forth, appearance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmīlitamfn. opened (as an eye or a flower), caused to come forth, made visible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmīlitamade public by an inscription, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmīlitan. (in rhetoric) unconcealed or open reference or allusion to View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmiñjam. a question (?), . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmiṣ(ud--1. miṣ-) P. -miṣati- (but once A1., parasmE-pada -miṣamāṇa- ) to open the eyes, draw up the eyelids ; to open (as eyes or buds) ; to come forth, rise, originate etc. ; to shine forth, become brilliant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmiṣam. the act of opening the eyes
unmiṣitamfn. opened (as an eye) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmiṣitamfn. blown, expanded (as a flower) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmiṣitamfn. open (as the face id est) smiling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmiṣitan. the opening (of the eyes) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmiśra(ud-mi-) mfn. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' mixed with, variegated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmitamfn. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' measuring, having the measure of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmitif. measure of altitude commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmitif. measure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmitif. value, price. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmocanan. the act of unfastening, unbinding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmocanan. giving up or away View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmocanapramocanan. dual number unfastening and loosening, unfastening completely View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmocanīyamfn. to unfastened View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmocanīyamfn. (varia lectio udveṣṭanīya-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmokṣāf. deliverance, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmṛd(ud-mṛd-) P. -mṛdati-, to rub, mash together, mingle : Causal -mardayati-, to rub (the body). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmṛj(ud-mṛj-) A1. (-mṛjate- Aorist 3. plural -amṛkṣanta- ) to pull or draw near to one's self ; to receive, get ; P. A1. -mārṣṭi-, -mṛṣṭe-, to stroke, make smooth ; to rub off, wipe off, polish ; to efface, blot out : Causal -mārjayati-, to polish, cleanse. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmṛjāvamṛjāf. any act in which it is said un-mṛja-! ava-mṛja-! ("rub up and down";with irregular imperative) gaRa mayūra-vyaṃsakādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmṛś(ud-mṛś-) P. -mṛśati-, to touch from above : A1. (imperative -mṛśasva-) to lift up (after having touched) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmṛṣṭamfn. stroked View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmṛṣṭamfn. rubbed or wiped off, effaced, blotted out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmṛśyamfn. to be touched (See ity-u-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmuc(ud-muc-) P. A1. -muñcati-, -te- (imperative 2. sg. -mumugdhi- ; Aorist 2. sg. -amukṣās- ) to unbind, unfasten ; to unfasten one's self, get loose (only A1.) ; to pull off, take off (clothes etc.) etc. ; to unseal (a letter) ; to liberate, set free etc. ; to send away, throw off ; to sling ; to give out, utter : Causal -mocayati-, to unbind, unfasten, set free View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmucam. Name of a ṛṣi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmucum. idem or 'm. Name of a ṛṣi- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmud( ud-mud-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmuditamfn. exulting, rejoicing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmudramfn. (ud-mu-) unsealed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmudramfn. opened, blown (as a flower) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmudramfn. unbound, unrestrained, wild (through joy) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmugdhaSee 1. un-muh- below. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmugdhamfn. confounded, confused View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmugdhamfn. silly, stupid
unmuh( ud-muh-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmuh(k-or - ) mfn. confounded, silly. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmukhamf(ī-)n. (ud-mu-) raising the face, looking up or at etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmukhamf(ī-)n. waiting for, expecting etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmukhamf(ī-)n. near to, about to etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmukham. Name of an antelope (supposed to have been a Brahman and hunter in former births) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmukhadarśanan. looking at with upraised face or with eager expectation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmukhara(ud-mu-) mfn. loud sounding, noisy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmukhatāf. the state of having the face raised View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmukhatāf. state of watching or expectancy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmukhīkāram. the causing to look at, excitement of attention View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmukhīkaraṇan. the causing to look at, excitement of attention View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmukṣāf. idem or 'f. deliverance ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmuktamfn. taken off, laid aside View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmuktamfn. thrown out, uttered View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmuktamfn. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') free from View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmuktamfn. deprived of, wanting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmuktif. deliverance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmūla(ud--) mfn. eradicated, pulled up by the root View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmūlaNom. P. unmūlati-, to be eradicated : Causal P. unmūlayati-, to eradicate, pull up by the roots ; to destroy, extirpate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmūlanamfn. eradicating, destroying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmūlanan. the act of pulling up or out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmūlanan. destroying, extirpation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmūlanīyamfn. to be eradicated or pulled up by the roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmūlitamfn. eradicated, pulled up by the roots View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmūlitamfn. destroyed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmurch(ud-murch-) P. -mūrchati-, to become weak, faint, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmuṣ( ud-muṣ-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmuṣitamfn. stolen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamfn. wetted, wet, moistened, moist etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamfn. kind, humane
unnaSee 2. ud-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnabh( ud-nabh-), Causal (imperative 2. sg. -nambhaya-) to tear open, open View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnābham. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnad(ud-nad-) P. -nadati-, to cry out, roar, make a noise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnādam. crying out, clamour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnādam. Name of a son of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnaddhamfn. tied or bound up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnaddhamfn. swollen, increased View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnaddhamfn. unbound, excessive View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnaddhamfn. arrogant, impudent, haughty, self-conceited View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnah(ud-nah-) P. -nahyati-, to tie up, bind up ; to free from fetters or ties, push out ; to free one's self from fetters, rush out, get out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnāham. excess, abundance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnāham. impudence, haughtiness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnāham. sour gruel (made from the fermentation of rice) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnahana(fr. nahana-with ud-in the sense of "apart") , freed from fetters, unfettered, unbound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnāla(ud--) mfn. having an upraised stalk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnam(ud-nam-) P. -namati-, to bend upwards, raise one's self, rise, ascend etc. ; to raise up, lift up : Causal -namayati-, or -nāmayati-, to bend upwards, raise, erect, elevate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnāmam. the act of bending one's self upwards, raising one's self, rising View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamanan. the act of bending upwards View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamanan. raising, lifting up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamanan. increase, prosperity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamayya ind.p. having raised View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamitamfn. caused to rise, raised, elevated, lifted or pulled up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamitamfn. heightened, increased View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnāmitamfn. equals un-namita- above. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamramfn. ascending, rising View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamramfn. erect, upright, elevated, lofty, high. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamratāf. ascension, ascent, rising View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamya ind.p. having raised, raising, elevating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamyacausing to increase etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnāmyaind. p. equals un-namya- above. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnaś(ud--1. naś-) P. (subjunctive -naśat-) to reach, obtain
unnasamfn. having a prominent nose View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnaṭ Causal -nāṭayati-, to jump towards ; to injure (with genitive case) on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatamfn. bent or turned upwards, elevated, lifted up, raised, high, tall, prominent, projecting, lofty etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatamfn. (figuratively) high, eminent, sublime, great, noble etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatamfn. having a large hump, humpbacked (as a bull) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatam. a boa (aja-gara-) , Name of a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatam. of one of the seven ṛṣi-s under manu- cākṣuṣa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatam. of a mountain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatan. elevation, ascension View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatan. elevated part View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatan. means of measuring the day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatacaraṇamfn. with uplifted feet or paws View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatacaraṇamfn. rampant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatakālam. a method of determining the time from the shadow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatakokilāf. a kind of musical instrument. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatanābhimfn. "having a projecting navel", corpulent. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatānatamfn. elevated and depressed, uneven View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatānatamfn. undulating, wavy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnataśirasmfn. holding up the head, carrying the head high, with head upraised. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatatvan. height, sublimity, majesty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatechamfn. magnanimous, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatif. rising, ascending, swelling up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatif. elevation, height View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatif. increase, advancement, prosperity etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatif. Name of a daughter of dakṣa- and wife of dharma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatif. of the wife of garuḍa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatimatmfn. elevated, projected View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatimatmfn. high, sublime, of rank, respectable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnatīśam. "the lord of unnati-", Name of garuḍa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnayaSee column 2. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnāyaSee below. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnayam. the act of leading up, raising, elevating, hoisting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnayam. conclusion, induction, inference View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnāyam. the act of raising, elevating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnayana(ud-na-;for 2.See column 2) mfn. having upraised eyes. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnayanan. (for 1.See sub voce, i.e. the word in the Sanskrit order column 1) the act of raising, elevating, lifting, up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnayanan. taking out of, drawing out (a fluid) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnayanan. the vessel out of which a fluid is taken View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnayanan. making a straight line, or parting the hair (of a pregnant woman) upwards (See sīmantonnayana-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnayanan. conclusion, induction, inference. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnayanapaṅktimfn. having the line of the eyes upraised View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnetavyamfn. to be inferred commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnetṛmfn. one who draws out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnetṛm. the priest who pours the soma- juice into the receptacles View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnetran. the office of the unnetṛ-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unneyamfn. to be inferred or ascertained by analogy commentator or commentary on
un(ud--) P. A1. -nayati-, -te-, to lead up or out, lead upwards or up to ; to bring or fetch out of, free from, help, rescue, redeem ; to raise, set up, erect, promote etc. ; to draw up, fill up a vessel by drawing (a fluid out of another vessel) etc. ; to raise up, lift up (only A1. ) ; to put up, lay up ; to press or squeeze out (exempli gratia, 'for example' pus) ; to lead away (exempli gratia, 'for example' a calf from its mother) ; to lead aside, separate ; to stroke, smooth ; to raise, cause ; to intone ; to find out, discover by inference, infer etc.: Desiderative A1. -ninīṣate-, to intend or wish to lead out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unmfn. bringing or leading upwards on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnidhā(ud-ni-dhā-) A1. -dhatte-, to hold above View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnidramfn. (fr. nidrā-with ud-), sleepless, awake View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnidramfn. expanded (as a flower), budded, blown etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnidramfn. shining (as the moon, supposed to be awake when others are asleep;or as the rising sun) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnidramfn. bristling (as hair) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnidrakan. sleeplessness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnidratāf. sleeplessness. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnidrayaNom. P. unnidrayati-, to make sleepless, awaken. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnīpamind. up-hill, , Scholiast or Commentator View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnītamfn. led up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnītamfn. drawn out (as soma-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnītamfn. led away or apart, separated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnītan. the act of drawing out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnītan. filling up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnītaśikhamfn. having the locks of hair parted upwards (from the forehead) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnītaśuṣma(/unnīta-) mfn. one whose breath goes upwards View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnītinmfn. one who has drawn out or filled up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnīyamfn. to be led upwards, Vedic or Veda by View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnīyam ind.p. pouring or sprinkling upwards View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhijñānaśakuntalan. title of a play of kālidāsa- id est (the nāṭaka-or play) on the subject of"token-(recognized)- śakuntalā-" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhimuniind. before the eyes of the muni-, ibidem or 'in the same place or book or text' as the preceding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhiśunamfn. successful, having an advantage over (as one wrestler over another) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyunmodanīyamfn. to be assented to or aquiesced in, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyunnatamfn. ( nam-), raised, elevated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyunto pour upon, scoop towards View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adhunāind. at this time, now. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adhunātanamf(ī-)n. belonging to or extending over the present time
ādhunayaNom. (fr. dh/uni-) A1. (imperative 3. plural -dhunayantām-) to rush towards with violence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ādhunikamf(ī-)n. (fr. adhunā-), new, recent, of the present moment. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aducchunamfn. free from evil, propitious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agninunna(agn/i-) mfn. struck by fire or lightning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agniyaunamfn. produced from fire, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ajastundan. Name of a town View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ajītapunarvaṇyan. "asking the restitution of an object which has in fact not been lost", Name of a twofold rite to be performed by kṣatriya-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
amaunan. the state of not being a muni- or not keeping the vows of a muni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ambunātham. "lord of the waters", the ocean View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ambunidhim. "treasury of waters", the ocean. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ambunivaham. "water-bearer", a cloud View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
amithunamfn. (plural) not both sexes promiscuously, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aṃśunadīf. Name of a river. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anakadundubham. Name of kṛṣṇa-'s grandfather. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānakadundubhim. equals anaka- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānakadundubhim. or f(ī-). a large drum beaten at one end, a kettle-drum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānakadundubhim. Name (also title or epithet) of viṣṇu-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anakadundubhior better View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānakadundubhim. Name of kṛṣṇa-'s father (vasudeva-;said to be derived from the beating of drums at his birth). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anarjunamfn. without arjuna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunadto sound towards (accusative): Causal P. -nādayati-, to make resonant or musical. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunādam. sound, vibration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunādam. reverberation, echo. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunadiind. along the river, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunādinmfn. resounding, echoing, resonant. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunāditamfn. made to resound. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunamA1. to incline to : Causal P. -nāmayati-, to cause to bow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunandto enjoy.
anunāsikamfn. nasal, uttered through the nose (as one of the five nasal consonants, or a vowel, or the three semivowels y-, v-, l-,under certain circumstances;in the case of vowels and semivowels, the mark ँ is used to denote this nasalization) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunāsikamfn. the nasal mark ँ View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunāsikan. a nasal twang View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunāsikan. speaking through the nose (a fault in pronunciation). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunāsikādim. a compound letter commencing with a nasal. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunāsikalopam. dropping of a nasal sound or letter. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunāsikāntam. a radical ending in a nasal. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunāsikatvan. nasality. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunāsikopadhamfn. having a nasal penultimate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunāsikopadhamfn. succeeding a syllable with a nasal sound. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānunāsikyan. (fr. anu-nāsika-), nasality (of a sound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānunāśyamfn. (fr. anu-nāśa-), belonging or conformable to destruction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunayam. conciliation, salutation, courtesy, civility, showing respect or adoration to a guest or a deity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunayam. humble entreaty or supplication, reverential deportment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunayam. regulation of conduct, discipline, tuition View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunayamfn. conciliatory, kind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunāyakamf(ikā-)n. submissive, humble. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunayamind. fitly becomingly. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunayamānamfn. conciliating, honouring. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunayāmantranan. conciliatory address. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunayapratighaprahāṇan. abandoning the obstacles to conciliatory behaviour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunāyikāf. a female character subordinate to a nāyikā- or leading female character in a drama. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunayinmfn. courteous, supplicating. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuneyamfn. to be conciliated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunī(subjunctive 2. sg. -nayas-; Aorist subjunctive 2. sg. -neṣi-,2 plural -neṣathā-) to bring near, lead to ; to induce, win over, conciliate, pacify, supplicate. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunidhānamind. according to position, in right order, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunikram -krāmati- (subjunctive -krāmāt-) to follow in the steps View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunikṣto pierce along View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuninīṣāf. the wish to propitiate, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuninīṣumfn. desirous of conciliating. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunipad -padyate-, to lie down by the side of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunirdah(Imper. 2. sg. -daha) to burn down in succession View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunirdeśam. description or relation following a previous model. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunirjihānamfn. (pr.p. A1.2. -), proceeding out of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunirvā -vāti-, to become extinct, go out after. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunirvapto take out from for scattering or sharing subsequently View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunirvāpyamfn. to be taken out and shared subsequently View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunirvāpyāf. Name of a ceremony, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuniśam(ind.p. -śamya-) to hear, perceive ; to consider View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuniśamind. every night View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuniśīthamind. at mid night View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunītamfn. disciplined, taught View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunītamfn. obtained View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunītamfn. respected View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunītamfn. pleased, pacified View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunītamfn. humbly entreated. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunītif. conciliation, courtesy, supplication. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunitud(imperfect tense 3. plural -atudan-) to wound with a stab, goad, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunivṛj(imperfect tense 3. sg. -vṛṇak-) to plunge into (locative case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunivṛtCaus. -vartayati-, to bring back View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuniyujto attach to, place under the authority of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunmādam. not being mad, soberness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunmādamfn. equals an-unmatta-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunmaditamfn. idem or 'mfn. not mad, sane, sober, not wild.' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunmattamfn. not mad, sane, sober, not wild. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunnatamfn. not elevated, not lifted up. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunnatagātramfn. having limbs that are not too stout, prominent or protuberant
anunnatānatamfn. not raised nor lowered, level. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunṛtto dance after (accusative) ; to dance before (accusative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunu Intensive (imperfect tense 3 plural -nonavur-; pr. p. Nominal verb plural m. -n/onuvatas-) to follow with acclamations of praise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anutunnamfn. ( tud-), depressed or repressed (in sound), muffled View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anyonyamithunan. mutual union View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anyonyamithunam. united mutually. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anyonyamithunamfn. living by couples, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apaiśunan. non-calumny View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apanunutsumfn. desirous of removing, expiating (with accusative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apānunutsumfn. wishing to remove or dispel, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apaśakunan. a bad omen. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apiśunamfn. unmalicious, upright, honest. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunaḥprāpyamfn. irrecoverable. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunarind. not again, only once View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunarābhāva(/a-- p-), m. not appearing again, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunaranvayamfn. not returning, dead. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunarāvartanan. final exemption from life or transmigration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunarāvṛttif. final exemption from life or transmigration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunarbhavam. not occurring again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunarbhavam. exemption from further transmigration, final beatitude View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunarbhāvam. idem or 'm. exemption from further transmigration, final beatitude ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunarbhāvinmfn. the last, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunarbhūnot to recover consciousness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunardīyamāna(/a-punar--) mfn. not being given back View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunaruktan. no (superfluous) repetition. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apunaruktif. no (superfluous) repetition. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunamfn. (see ṛjr/a-and raj-) white, clear (the colour of the day ;of the dawn ;of the lightning;of the milk;of silver, etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunamfn. made of silver View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunam. the white colour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunam. a peacock View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunam. cutaneous disease on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunam. the tree Terminalia Arjuna and View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunam. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunam. of indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunam. of the third of the pāṇḍava- princes (who was a son of indra- and kuntī-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunam. of a son of kṛtavīrya- (who was slain by paraśurāma-), ibidem or 'in the same place or book or text' as the preceding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunam. of a śākhya- (known as a mathematician) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunam. of different other persons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunam. the only son of his mother View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunan. silver View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunan. gold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunan. slight inflammation of the conjunctiva or white of the eye View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunan. a particular grass (used as a substitute for the soma- plant) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunan. (equals rūpa-) shape View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunam. plural the descendants of arjuna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ārjunam. Name of indra- (equals arjuna- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunābhran. Name of a medicament. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunacchavimfn. of a white colour, white. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunadhvajam. "having a white banner", Name of hanumat- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunāhvam. "named arjuna-", Name of a tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunakam. Name of a hunter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunakam. a worshipper of arjuna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunakāṇḍa(/arjuna--) mfn. having a white appendage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunamiśran. Name of a commentator on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunapākīf. Name of a plant and its fruits, (gaRa harītaky-ādi- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunapālam. Name of a prince (the son of śamika-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunapuran. Name of a town,
arjunapuruṣan. the plants Arjuna (id est Terminalia Arjuna) and puruṣa- (id est Rottleria Tinctoria), (gaRa gavāśvādi- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunārcāpārijātam. Name of two works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunāriṣṭasaṃchannamfn. covered with arjuna- and Nimb trees. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunasamfn. overgrown with arjuna- plants, (gaRa tṛṇādi- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunasakhim. "having arjuna- for his friend", Name of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunasiṃham. Name of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunaśirīṣan. the plants Terminalia Arjuna and śirīṣa- (q.v), (gaRa gavāśvādi- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunatasind. on the side of arjuna-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunāvam. Name of a man, (gaRa dhūmādi- q.v), (see ārjunāda-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ārjunāyanam. (gaRa aśvādi- ) a descendant of arjuna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ārjunāyanam. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ārjunāyanakamfn. (gaRa rājanyādi- ) inhabited by the ārjunāyana-s. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjuneśvaratīrthan. Name of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ārjuneyam. (fr. ārjuni-), Name of kutsa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunīf. a cow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunīf. a kind of serpent, (vocative case /aijuni-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunīf. a procuress, bawd View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunīf. Name of uṣā- (wife of aniruddha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunīf. of the river bāhudā- or karatoyā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunīf. dual number or plural (nyau-,or nyas-) Name of the constellation phalgunī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ārjunim. (fr. arjuna- gaRa bāhv-ādi- ), a descendant of arjuna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunīyādamanan. "the taming of arjunīyā-", Name of the 104th chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunopamam. "similar to the arjuna- tree", the teak tree (Tectona Grandis) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthanyunamfn. "deficient in wealth", poor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthapunaruktan. (in nyāya-) repetition of the same meaning in other words View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arundhatīf. a medicinal climbing plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arundhatīf. the wife of vasiṣṭha- etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arundhatīf. the wife of dharma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arundhatīf. the little and scarcely visible star Alcor (belonging to the Great Bear, and personified as the wife of one of its seven chief stars, vasiṣṭha-, or of all the seven, the so-called seven ṛṣi-s;at marriage ceremonies arundhatī- is invoked as a pattern of conjugal excellence by the bridegroom) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arundhatīf. Name of a kind of super natural faculty (also called kuṇḍalinī-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arundhatīdarśananyāyam. the rule of the view of the star arundhatī-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arundhatījāni m. "husband of arundhatī-", vasiṣṭha- (one of the seven ṛṣi-s or saints, and stars in the Great Bear) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arundhatīnātham. "husband of arundhatī-", vasiṣṭha- (one of the seven ṛṣi-s or saints, and stars in the Great Bear) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arundhatīsahacaram. companion of arundhatī-, vasiṣṭha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arundhatīvaṭam. Name of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arunmukham. plural (an irregular form developed fr. arur-magha-below) Name of certain yati-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asādhunāind. asādhu
aśakunan. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) an inauspicious omen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśakunībhūto turn into an inauspicious omen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asaunāmanmfn. in asau--n- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asaundaryan. ugliness. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aspṛṣṭamaithunāf. a virgin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśrunālīf. Fistula Lacrymalis. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśrunetramfn. with tears in the eyes, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśrunipātam. flow of tears View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unan. () for ś/ūna- () q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asundaramfn. not good or right, improper commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asunīta(/asu--) n. "the world of spirits", or m. "the lord of spirits (id est yama-)" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asunītif. (/asu--) the world of spirits View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asunītif. personified as a female deity (invoked for the preservation of life ), or as yama- (lord of the dead ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asunvamf(-)n. "not pressing out the soma- juice", not worshipping the gods View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asunvatmfn. idem or 'mf(-)n. "not pressing out the soma- juice", not worshipping the gods ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āsyamaithunikamfn. using the mouth as a vulva, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atimaithunan. excess of sexual intercourse. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atisundaramfn. very handsome View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atisundaramf. a metre belonging to the class aṣṭi- (also called citra-or cañcalā-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atundamfn. not stout, thin. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ātunnamfn. struck (varia lectio ā-tṛṇṇa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aunmukhyan. (fr. un-mukha-), expectancy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aunnatyan. (fr. un-nata-), elevation, height View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aunnetran. the office of the un-netṛ- priest gaRa udgātr-ādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aunnidryan. sleeplessness, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avantīsundarif. Name of a woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avarundham Vedic or Veda infinitive mood See ava-rudh-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avatunnamfn. ( tud-), pushed off View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avayunamfn. undistinguishable, indistinct, dark View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
babhrunīkāśa(bhr/u--) mfn. appearing or looking brownish View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
baddhamaunamfn. observing silence, silent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bāhukuntha(?) m. a wing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bahunādam. "loud-sounding", a conch shell View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bahunaiṣkikamfn. worth many niṣkas- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bahunāmanmfn. having many names View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bahuniḥśrita wrong reading for bāhu-n-, q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bāhuniḥsṛtan. a particular method of fighting (by which a sword is twisted out of a person's hands) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bahuniṣka mfn. worth many niṣkas- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bakulābharaṇamunim. Name of a sage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālakundam. a young jasmine View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālakundānuviddhamfn. adorned with young jasmine blossoms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālamukundācāryam. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālātripurasundarīpūjanaprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhadraśaunakam. Name of an ancient physician View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhagavadgītāhetunirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhaktihetunirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhānunātham. (with daiva-jña-) Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bharatārjunanāṭakan. Name (also title or epithet) of a drama by hasti-malla-sena-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhaṭṭaphalgunam. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhṛgunandanam. "son of bhṛgu-", the planet Venus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhṛgunandanam. patronymic of śaunaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhṛgunandanam. of ruru- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhṛgunandanam. of paraśu-rāma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūliṅgaśakunam. a species of bird (said to make a sound like mā sāhasam-,"no rashness!")
bhūliṅgaśakunim. a species of bird (said to make a sound like mā sāhasam-,"no rashness!")
bhūmidundubhim. "earth-drum", a pit or hole in the earth covered over with skins
bindunātham. Name of a teacher View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brāhmīkundan. Name of a sacred cavity in the ground View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bund cl.1 P. A1. (; varia lectio cund-and bundh-) to perceive, learn, understand View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bundam. an arrow (equals iṣu- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bundh cl.10 P. bundhayati-, to bind (see bun/a-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bundiran. a house View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cakradundubhyamfn. relating to a wheel and to a drum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cakṣunirodham. equals kṣur-n- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
campakundam. a kind of fish View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
camūrunetrāf. idem or 'f. an antelope-eyed woman ( iv, 3/4) .' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
candanodakadundubhim. Name of bhava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cārunālakan. red lotus. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cārunetramf(ā-)n. beautiful-eyed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cārunetram. a kind of antelope View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cārunetrāf. Name of an apsaras- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chucchundaram. the musk-rat (cchūnd-) and 14 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chucchundarīf. idem or 'm. the musk-rat (cchūnd-) and 14 ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chucchundarim. idem or 'f. idem or 'm. the musk-rat (cchūnd-) and 14 ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cittasamunnatif. pride of heart, haughtiness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cucundarī equals chucchun- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cunandam. Name of a Buddhist mendicant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cund varia lectio for bund- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cundam. Name of a pupil of śākyamuni- (see mahā--) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cunf. a bawd View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cundikāf. cutaneous eruption (see saṃcāric-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cūrṇakuntalam. a lock of hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dadrunāsinīf. "removing leprosy", Name of an insect (varia lectio dara-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
daivajñasanmunim. Name of an astrologer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dambhamunim. a hypocritical muni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
damunas() m. (for mūn-) fire, agni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dāruniśāf. a species of Curcuma View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dāsamithunan. a couple of slaves, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
daundubhif. deceit, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
daundubhīf. the journey of the bridegroom to the bride, ibidem or 'in the same place or book or text' as the preceding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dāvasunidhanan. Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devadundubhim. "divine drum", holy basil with red flowers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devadundubhim. Name of indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devamithunan. cohabitation of the gods View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devamunim. heavenly or divine muni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devamunim. Name of a son of iraṃ-mada- and author of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devasundam. Name of a lake View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devaśunīf. "divine dog", Name of saramā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devatāmithunan. the cohabitation of deities View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhāḍunṛtyan. a kind of dance (mus.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmadhātuniyatam. a particular samādhi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmadṛḍhābhedyasunilambbam. Name of a king of the garuḍa-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhātunāśanan. equals -ghna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhātunidānan. Name of a med. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhaundhumāramf(ī-)n. treating of dhundhu-māra- (as an episode) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhaundhumārim. patronymic fr. dhundhu-māra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunamfn. ( dhvan-) roaring, only in View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunanan. shaking, agitation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunānamfn. shaking, agitating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunayaNom. P. yati-, to roar, flow noisily View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhundhum. Name of an asura- slain by kuvalāśva- (or kuvalayāśva-), the father of sunda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhundhum. varia lectio for cuñcu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhundhuhanm. Name of kuvalāśva- (See above) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhundhukan. a particular defect (or a place full of holes) in a piece of wood View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhundhumāram. "slayer of dhundhu-", Name of kuvalāśva- etc. ( dhundhumāratva -tva- n. ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhundhumāram. a son of tri-śaṅku- and father of yuvanāśva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhundhumāram. the cochineal insect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhundhumāram. a kind of plant (equals gṛha-dhūma-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhundhumāram. a house-lizard (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhundhumāram. the smoke of a house (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhundhumāratvan. dhundhumāra
dhundhumāropākhyānan. Name of 3rd chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhundhumatmfn. Name of a son of kevala- (varia lectio bundh-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhundhuri(or -), a particular musical instrument View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunetimfn. having a roaring course View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunimfn. roaring, sounding, boisterous (the marut-s, rivers, the soma- etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunim. Name of a demon slain by indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunim. of a son of the vasu- āpa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunī dhuni f. river (see dyu-dhuni-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhuni dhunī f. river (see dyu-dhuni-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunīcumurim. dual number the 2 demons dhunī- and cumuri- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunimat(dh/u-) mfn. roaring, noisy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunīnātham. "lord of the rivers", the ocean View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunivrata(dhu-). mfn. roaring habitually View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunvāna() mfn. idem or '( ) &' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhunvat( ) & View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhvānitadundubhim. a sounding drum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
diksundarī() f. equals -kanyā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
divāmaithuninmfn. cohabiting by day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
divyayamunāf. "the divine Jamna", Name of a river in kāma-rūpa-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
drunakham. "tree-nail", thorn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ducchunāf. (prob. fr. dus-and śun/a-) misfortune, calamity, harm, mischief (often personified as a demon) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ducchunāyaNom. A1. y/ate-, to wish to harm, be evil disposed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundamam. a drum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundum. idem or 'm. a drum ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundum. Name of vasu-deva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubham. an unvenomous water-snake (see duṇḍubha-and bhi-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubham. Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubham. plural of a Vedic school View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubham. a drum (see anaka--). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhimf. a sort of large kettledrum etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhimf. a sort of poison View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhimf. Name of the 56th year in the Jupiter cycle of 60 years View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhimf. of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhimf. of varuṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhimf. of asura-s, a rakṣas-, a yakṣa- etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhimf. of a son of andhaka- and grandson of anu- etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhif. a drum (also bhī- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhīf. a particular throw of the dice in gambling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhif. Name of a gandharvī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhin. Name of a particular varṣa- in krauñca-dvīpa-
dundubhidarpahanm. "breaking the pride of dundubhi-", Name of vālin- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhigrīvamfn. "drum-necked"(ox) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhikam. a kind of venomous insect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhinirhrādam. "drum sounding", Name of a dānava-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhisvanam. "drum-sound", a kind of magical formula against evil spirits supposed to possess weapons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhisvaram. "having drum-like voice", Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhīśvaram. Name of a buddha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhisvaranirghoṣam. Name (also title or epithet) of a tathāgata-, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhisvararājam. Name of several buddha-s. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhivadham. Name of the 89th chapter of the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhivimocanīyamfn. (homa-) relating to the uncovering of a drum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhyamfn. only in cakra--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundubhyāghātam. a drummer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
undukam. equals ḍāhuka-, a gallinule View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundumāram. equals dhundhu-- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundumāyaNom. A1., only in yita- (n.) the sound of a drum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dundunābha(nāda-?) m. a kind of spell (= dundubhi-svana-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dunvatmfn. afflicting, injuring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
duranuneyamfn. difficult to be won over View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
duranuneyatāf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dvimunimfn. produced by 2 sages (see tri-.). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dviyamunamind. at the confluence of the 2 Jumnas View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyudhunif. "heavenly river", the Ganges View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyumaithunan. cohabitation by day (see divā-maithunin-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyunaSee prec. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyunadīf. idem or 'f. "heavenly river", the Ganges ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyunadīsaṃgamam. Name of a place of pilgrimage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyun day and night (only śi- ; śos- ; śam-,1 ; śe- dual number ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyuniśaday and night (only śi- ; śos- ; śam-,1 ; śe- dual number ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyunivāsam. heavenly abode, heaven View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyunivāsam. inhabitant of heaven, a deity (also sin-, siddhānta-s.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dyunivāsībhūyan. the becoming a deity. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
galuntam. ? View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gandhamaithunam. a bull View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gaṅgāyamunef. dual number the Ganges and yamunā- rivers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gaulundamf(ī-)n. of ndya- gaRa kaṇvādi- (varia lectio landa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gaulundyam. patronymic fr. golunda- gaRa gargādi- (varia lectio landya-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gaunardamfn. fr. go-n- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghanadundbhisvanamfn. deep as the sound of a drum or of a cloud, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghāsakunda gaRa 2. kumudādi- (not in and ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghāsakundikamfn. fr. nda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghṛtaścunnidhanan. equals -(ścyun)-nidhana-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghṛtaścyunnidhanan. Name of a sāman-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gluntham. See madhu--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
golundaName of a man gaRa gargādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gomithunan. sg. a bull and a cow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gomithunam. dual number idem or 'n. sg. a bull and a cow ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gṛhītamaunamfn. one who has taken upon himself the vow of silence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gṛhītamaunavratamfn. idem or 'mfn. one who has taken upon himself the vow of silence ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grīṣmasundarakam. Erythraea centaureoides (or Mollugo spergula) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gūḍhamaithunan. secret copulation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gūḍhamaithunam. "copulating in secret", a crow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guṇasundaram. Name of a daśa-pūrvin- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gundalam. the sound of a small oblong drum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gundālafor drāla- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gundr varia lectio for kundr- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gundram. Saccharum Sara (śara-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gundram. the plant paṭaraka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gundramn. the root of Cyperus pertenuis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gundrāf. idem or 'mn. the root of Cyperus pertenuis ' (see guṇḍra-) Typha angustifolia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gundrāf. Cyperus rotundus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gundrāf. Coix barbata (gavedhukā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gundrāf. equals priyaṃgu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gundrālam. a sort of pheasant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gundraphalāf. Aglaia Roxburghiana View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
haṃsamaunan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
harivyāsamuni() m. Name of various men. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hastasaṃdhunakamind. tossing or shaking the hand, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hāyanasundara m. or n. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hāyanasunettamam. or n. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hiṅgunāḍikāf. the resin of Gardenia Gummifera (see nāḍī-hiṅgu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hiṅguniryāsam. the fluid extracted from Asa Foetida (See above) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hiṅguniryāsam. the Nimba tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hlādunif. (used in explaining hrāduni-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
homārjunīf. equals homa-dhenu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hrāduni f. "rattling", hail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hrādunīf. "rattling", hail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hrādunihata(d/uni--) mfn. struck by hail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hrādunivṛt(dunī--) mfn. covered or hidden by hail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hun(only in 3. sg. Potential hunet-) = 1. hu-, to sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ikṣunetran. a kind of sugar-cane
indunandana m. Name of the planet Mercury. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
iṣunibandhanaa quiver, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ityunmṛśyamfn. to be touched in this manner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jalakuntalam. "water-hair", Blyxa octandra View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jalaśunakam. equals -nakula- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jāmunamfn. equals yām- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jantunāśanan. "destroying worms", Asa foetida View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jānunikuñcanan. a particular posture in yoga-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jatunīf. equals t/ū- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jun cl.6. nati- varia lectio for juḍ- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kabandhamunim. Name of a sage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kākakaṅgunīf. idem or 'f. a kind of panic grass (Panicum miliaceum) ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kakun(in compound for kak/ud-above) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kakundaran. (connected with kakud-?) the cavities of the loins View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kakunmatmfn. equals kak/ud-mat- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kakunmat() n. a region of the sky, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kalānunādinm. "giving out a low note", a sparrow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kalānunādinm. the cātaka- bird View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kalānunādinm. a kind of bee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kālānunādinfor kal- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kālindīmukundam. Name (also title or epithet) of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kanakamunim. Name of a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaṅgunīf. Celastrus Paniculatus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaṅgunīf. equals kaṅgu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaṅgunīpattrāf. Panicum Verticillatum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kārādhunīf. a kind of musical instrument (;"battle-cry") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kārādhunī according to to some ni-, m. [ from karā- = 3. kāra- + dhuni-, j,"a bard". View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karisundarikāf. a gauge, water-mark View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karṇadundubhif. "a drum in the ear", a kind of worm equals -kīṭā- above View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karṇamunim. Name of a man. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karṇasundarīf. Name of a drama. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kārṣṇasundarim. plural the descendants of kṛṣṇa-sundara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karundhakam. Name of a son of śūra- (and brother of vasu-deva-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kasunthe kṛt- suffix as forming in the veda- an indeclinable (avyaya- ) infinitive with ablative sense (see vi-s/ṛpas-, ā-t/ṛdas-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāsundīvaṭikāf. a remedy against cough (= kāsa-marda-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāsundīvaṭikāSee kās-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaṭuniṣpāvam. Lablab Vulgaris View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaukuntakaSee kuṭṭaka-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaunakhyan. (fr. ku-nakha-), the condition of one who has a disease of the nails View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaunakhyan. ugliness of the nails View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaunakīyam. plural Name of a school of the (for nakhīya-?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaunāmim. patronymic fr. ku-nāman- gaRa bāhv-ādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaunāmikamf(ā-or ī-)n. gaRa kāśy-ādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaundamf(ī-)n. relating to or coming from jasmine (kunda-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaundrāyaṇa varia lectio for kaudr-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaunṛtikamf(ī-)n. wicked, perverse, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaunta? View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kauntalam. plural Name of a people (varia lectio kont-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kauntālīf. ? View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kauntāyanimfn. fr. kuntī- gaRa karṇādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaunteyam. metron. fr. kuntī-, Name of yudhiṣṭhira-, bhīma-sena-, and arjuna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaunteyam. the tree Terminalia Arjuna View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaunteyavṛttan. Name (also title or epithet) of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaunf. (fr. kunta-or ti-), a sort of perfume View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaunf. Name of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kauntikam. (fr. kunta-), a spearman, soldier armed with a spear View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kauntyam. a king of the kunti-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khakuntalam. Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khun= khud- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khunamukhafor khon- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kimpunāf. Name of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kirātārjunīyan. Name of a poem by bhāravi- (describing the combat of arjuna- with the god śiva- in the form of a wild mountaineer or kirāta-;this combat and its result is described in the ). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
krīḍāśakuntam. a bird kept for amusement View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛṣṇamauninm. "keeping a vow of kṛṣṇa-", Name of an author. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛṣṇaśakunam. a crow, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛṣṇaśakunim. a crow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛṣṇasundaram. Name of a man, and m. plural his descendants gaRa upakādi- and tika-kitavādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
krunth varia lectio for kunth- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣudhunam. plural Name of a barbarous race View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣun(in compound for 2. kṣ/udh-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣunmatmfn. hungry View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣunnivṛttif. cessation of hunger, appeasing of appetite View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kukundanīf. the plant Cardiospermum halicacabum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kukundaran. dual number ([ au- m. dual number ]) = kakundara- q.v (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kukundaram. equals ku-ku-dru- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kukundham. Name of a kind of evil spirit View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kukunduran. equals kakundara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kulampunan. "purifying a family", Name of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kulampunāf. Name of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kulasundarīf. Name of a deity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunābhim. "having the earth for its navel", the air, atmosphere View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunābhim. the collective treasures of kubera- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunābhiSee 2. ku-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunadīf. id. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunadikāf. a small river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunādīkāfor -nadikā-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunakam. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunakhamfn. having ugly nails or claws View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunakhan. a disease of the nails View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunakhinmfn. having bad or diseased nails etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunakhinm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunakhinm. of a work belonging to the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunālam. a kind of bird (living on the himālaya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunālam. Name of a son of king aśoka- (named after the eyes of that bird) (see kuṇāla-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunālikam. the Indian cuckoo View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunalinm. the plant Agati grandiflora View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunāmanm. "having a bad name", Name of a man gaRa bāhv-ādi- and kāśy-ādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunāmann. a bad name, ill repute. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunannamamfn. ( nam-) inflexible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunarakam. a bad hell. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunarendram. a bad king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunārīf. a bad woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunāsam. "ugly-nosed", a camel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunāśakam. the plant Alhagi Maurorum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunāśaka -nāsa- See 1. ku-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunaṭam. a sort of trumpet flower (Bignonia, śyonāka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunaṭam. plural Name of a people (varia lectio kunatha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunātham. a bad protector View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunāthamfn. having a bad leader View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunaṭīf. a kind of coriander (Coriandrum sativum) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunaṭīf. red arsenic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunāyakamfn. having a bad leader View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundam. () a kind of jasmine (Jasminum multiflorum or pubescens) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundam. fragrant oleander (Nerium odorum, karavīra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundam. Olibanum (the resin of the plant Boswellia thurifera) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundam. a turner's lathe View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundam. one of kubera-'s nine treasures (Name of a guhyaka- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundam. the number"nine" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundam. Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundam. of a mountain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundan. the jasmine flower. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundacaturthīf. the fourth day in the light half of the month māgha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundakam. the resin of the plant Boswellia thurifera View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundakaram. a turner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundakundācāryam. Name of a Jain teacher (author of the pañcāstikāya-saṃgraha-sūtra-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundamam. a cat gaRa cūrṇādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundāparānta equals kuṭṭāp- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundapuṣpam. fragrant oleander (Nerium odorum) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundaram. a kind of grass View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundaram. Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundarikāf. the plant Boswellia thurifera View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundasamadantamfn. one whose teeth are like the jasmine. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundinīf. an assemblage of jasmines View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundr cl.10 P. kundrayati-, to tell a lie (see kud-and gundr-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundum. a mouse, rat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunduf. (equals kunda-) Olibanum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunduram. Olibanum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundurumf. Boswellia thurifera View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundurumf. the resin of that plant (Olibanum). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundurukam. Olibanum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundurukāf. idem or 'm. Olibanum ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundurūkam. Olibanum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kundurukīf. Boswellia thurifera View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunetrakam. Name of a muni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunīlīf. Name of a shrub. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuniṣañjam. Name of a son of the tenth manu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuniṣañjaSee 1. ku-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunītam. bad leading View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunītif. ill conduct View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunītif. corrupt administration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunītif. a low state of morals View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunṛpam. a bad prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunṛpatim. idem or 'm. a bad prince ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntam. a spear, lance ([ confer, compare Latin contus; Greek ]) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntam. a small animal, insect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntam. a species of grain (Coix barbata) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntam. passion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntam. the god of love View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntākantiind. spear against spear, in close fight, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntalam. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-). ) the hair of the head, lock of hair etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntalam. a particular head-dress View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntalam. a drinking cup View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntalam. a plough View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntalam. barley View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntalam. a kind of perfume (equals hrīvera-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntalam. (in music) a certain dhruvaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntalam. plural Name of a people etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntalam. a prince of that people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntalasvātikarṇam. Name of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntalavardhanam. the plant Eclipta prostrata View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntalikāf. a species of plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntalikāf. butter knife or scoop View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntalośīran. a perfume View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntāpan. Name of certain organs or glands (twenty in number, supposed to be in the belly) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntāpan. Name of a section of the ( according to on ;or xx, 127-136 according to the manuscripts) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntaprāvaraṇam. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntaram. (equals kuntala-) the hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntavanamayamfn. consisting of a forest of spears View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunth cl.1. kunthati-, to hurt, injure ; to suffer pain, want, etc. : cl.9. kuthnāti-, to cling to, twine round, embrace ; to injure ; ([ confer, compare Latin quatio,percutio.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunthaSee bāhu-k-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunthanan. equals stanana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunthitan. idem or 'n. equals stanana- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunthum. Name of the sixth jaina- cakravartin- or emperor in bhārata- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunthum. of the seventeenth arhat- of the present avasarpiṇī-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntim. plural Name of a people etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntim. a prince of that people (also called kunti-bhoja-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntim. Name of a son of dharma-netra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntim. of a son of netra- and grandson of dharma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntim. of a son of kratha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntim. of a son of vidarbha- and father of dhṛṣṭa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntim. of a son of supārśva- and grandson of sampāti- and great-grandson of garuḍa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntim. of a son of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunf. Name of pṛthā- (daughter of a yādava- prince named śūra- [or vasu- ] , who gave her to his childless cousin kunti- or kuntibhoja-, by whom she was adopted;she afterwards became one of the wives of pāṇḍu-;on one occasion before her marriage she paid such respect to the powerful sage durvāsas- that he taught her an incantation or charm, by virtue of which she was to have a child by any god she liked to invoke;out of curiosity she invoked the Sun, by whom she had a child see karṇa-;but the Sun afterwards restored to her her maidenhood; soon after his marriage pāṇḍu- retired to the woods to indulge his passion for hunting;there he killed a male and female deer, who turned out to be a ṛṣi- and his wife in the form of these animals;the sage cursed pāṇḍu- and predicted that he would die in the embrace of one of his wives;hence pāṇḍu- lived apart from kuntī-, but with his approval she made use of her charm and had three sons, yudhiṣṭhira-, bhīma-, and arjuna-, by the three deities dharma-, vāyu-, and indra- respectively; see mādrī-) etc.
kunf. Name of a rākṣasī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunf. of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunf. the wife of a Brahman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunf. the plant Boswellia thurifera View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunf. a fragrant resin (equals guggulu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntibhojam. Name of a yādava- prince (king of the kunti-s, who adopted kuntī-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntibhojam. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntībhojaa wrong spelling for kunti-bh- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntijitm. "conqueror of kuntī-", Name of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntikam. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntīmātṛm. "having kuntī- as his mother", Name of arjuna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntinandanafor kuntī-n- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntīnandanam. either of the three elder pāṇḍava- princes. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntirājanm. king kunti- id est kunti-bhoja- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntisurāṣṭram. plural the kunti-s and the inhabitants of surāṣṭra- gaRa kārtakaujapādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntīsutam. a son of kuntī-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kurunadikāf. equals ku-nad- commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kurunandanam. a descendant of kuru- (as arjuna-, yudhiṣṭhira-, etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghudundubhim. a small drum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghunābhamaṇḍalan. a particular mystic circle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghunālikan. a musket View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghunāmann. Agallochum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghunāradīyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghunārāyaṇopaniṣadf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghunidānan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghunyāsam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghunyāyasudhāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghuśaunakamn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghuśaunakīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laśunan. or (rarely) m. (;sometimes written lasuna- see rasuna-) garlic etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laśunan. one of the 10 kinds of onion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laśunīyamfn. garlicky View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lokasundaramf(ī-)n. thought beautiful by all, generally admired View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lokasundaram. Name of a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lunth (see 1. luṭh-) cl.1 P. lunthati-, to strike, hurt, cause or suffer pain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanasundarī f. Name of various women View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhugluntham. a lump of honey (honeycomb?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhunāḍīf. a cell in a honeycomb View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhunāḍīf. Name of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhunālikeraka m. a kind of cocoa-nut tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhunālikerikam. a kind of cocoa-nut tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhunandim. Name of 2 kings
madhunārikerakam. a kind of cocoa-nut tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhunetṛm. a bee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhunīf. a species of shrub View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhunighātinm. Name of viṣṇu-kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhunihan() m. Name of viṣṇu-kṛṣṇa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhunihantṛ() m. Name of viṣṇu-kṛṣṇa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhunirgamam. the departure of spring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhuniṣūdana() m. Name of viṣṇu-kṛṣṇa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhuntamamf(ā-)n. (a superl. of madhu-formed analogously to madin-tama-) very sweet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhurālābunīf. a kind of cucumber View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhuścyunnidhanan. Name of a sāman- (also called prajā-pater madhu-ścy- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhyārjunam. or n. Name of a district View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhyārjunakṣetramāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhyārjunatīrthan. Name of a tīrtha- on the southern bank of the kāverī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
magunf. Name of a mythical being (whose daughters are female demons) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahācundam. Name of a Buddhist mendicant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahādharmadundubhim. Name (also title or epithet) of a tathāgata-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahādundum. a great military drum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāmunim. a great muni- or sage, (especially) Name of a buddha- or jina- etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāmunim. Zanthoxylon Hastile View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāmunim. Name of vyāsa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāmunim. of agastya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāmunim. of a ṛṣi- in the 5th manv-antara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāmunin. the seed of Zanthoxylon Hastile View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāmunin. Elaeocarpus Ganitrus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāmunin. any medicinal herb View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāmunisvādhyāyam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāśakunim. Name of a cakra-vartin- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāsundarītantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahātripurasundarīkavacan. Name of a kind of magical spell View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahātripurasundarīmantranāmasahasran. Name of a chapter of the vāmakeśvara-tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahātripurasundarītāpanīyopaniṣad f. Name of two upaniṣad-s. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahātripurasundarītāpanīyopaniṣadaryuttaratāpanīf. Name of two upaniṣad-s. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahimasundaram. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunamf(ī-)n. (fr. mithuna-) paired, coupled, forming a pair or one of each sex View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunamf(ī-)n. connected by marriage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunamf(ī-)n. relating or belonging to copulation (with bhogu- m.carnal enjoyment;with dharma- m."sexual law", copulation;with vāsas- n.a garment worn during copulation) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunan. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) copulation, sexual intercourse or union, marriage etc. (accusative with ās-, i-, gam-, car-; dative case with upa-gam-,or upakram-,to have sexual intercourse) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunan. union, connection View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunābhāṣaṇan. a conversation in which allusions are made to sexual intercourse, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunābhighātam. prohibition of sexual intercourse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunadharminmfn. cohabiting, copulating
maithunagamanan. sexual intercourse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunagatamfn. engaged in copulation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunajvaram. sexual passion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunavairāgyan. abstinence from sexual intercourse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunībhāvam. copulation, sexual union View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunikamfn. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') having sexual intercourse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunikāf. (ikā-) union by marriage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithuninmfn. equals prec. mfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithuninm. Ardea Sibirica View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunopagamanan. equals na-gamana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithunyamfn. proceeding from or caused by or relating to copulation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mallārjunam. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mallikārjunaSee under mallika-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mallikārjunam. a form of śiva- (n. Name of a liṅga- consecrated to śiva- on the śrī-śaila-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mallikārjunam. of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mallikārjunam. of the Guru of veṅkaṭa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mallikārjunaśriṅgan. Name of a place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mallikārjunīyan. Name of a stotra- by mallikārjuna-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
māṃsamaithunan. dual number animal food and sexual intercourse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
manaḥsamunnatif. high-mindedness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mānamaunan. silence caused by pride View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mañcakāsuradundubhivadham. Name of chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maṅgalārjunam. Name of a poet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mañjunandinm. Name (also title or epithet) of a poet, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mañjunāśīf. (wrong reading for -nārī-) a beautiful Woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mañjunāśīf. Name of indra-'s wife or durga- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mañjunātham. equals -śrī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mañjunetramfn. fair-eyed. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
marunin compound for marut-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
marunandanam. Name of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
marundhaName of a town (see marūndha-and mārudha-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
marundhavam. the white Mimosa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
marunmālāf. Trigonella Corniculata View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
marunmālāf. Medicago Esculenta View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
marunmayamf(ī-)n. consisting of wind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
marunnāmamfn. containing names of the marut-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
marunnāmamfn. plural verses or formulas containing names of the Maruts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maruntam. wrong reading for marutta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
marunta wrong reading for marutta-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maśunam. a dog View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
matiratnamunim. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mattavāṅmaunamūlikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maukundamfn. relating to mukunda- id est viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunam. (fr. muni-) a patronymic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunam. plural Name of a dynasty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunan. the office or position of a muni- or holy sage
maunan. silence, taciturnity (maunaṃ-with kṛ-,or vi-dhā-or sam-ā-car-,to observe silence, hold one's tongue) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunabhaṭṭam. Name of various men View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunadhārinmfn. observing silence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunagopālaName of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunamantrāvabodham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunamudrāf. the mudrā- or attitude of silence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunasammatif. tacit assent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunasūtran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunatyāgam. breaking silence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunavratamfn. idem or 'mfn. observing a vow of silence ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunavratan. a vow of silence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunavratadharamfn. () equals -vṛtti- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunavratadhārinmfn. () equals -vṛtti- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunavratinmfn. () equals -vṛtti-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunavṛttimfn. observing a vow of silence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maundam. Name of a teacher (v.r. moda-, maudga-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mauneyam. metron. of a class of gandharva-s and apsaras- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mauneyam. plural Name of a school View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mauneyan. the position or office of a muni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunīf. Name of the 15th day in the dark half of the month phālguna- (when a particular form of ablution is performed in silence) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mauni vṛddhi- form of muni-, in compound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mauniciti(fr. muni-cita-) gaRa sutaṃ-gamādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunikamfn. like a muni- gaRa aṅguly-ādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mauninmfn. observing silence, silent, taciturn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mauninm. equals muni- (sometimes in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' in proper names exempli gratia, 'for example' gopīnātha-m-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunīndramfn. (fr. munīndra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunisthalikamfn. (fr. muni-sthala-) gaRa kumudādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunitvan. silence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunya patronymic wrong reading for mauna-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
meghadundubhim. Name of an asura- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
meghadundubhinirghoṣamfn. roaring as a cloud or a kettle-drum () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
meghadundubhirāvinmfn. roaring as a cloud or a kettle-drum () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
meghadundubhisvararājam. Name of a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
meghaunmukhyan. the looking up eagerly or longing for clouds (said of peacocks) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
merunandam. Name of a son of sva-rocis- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mīnākṣīsundareśvaram. Name of a temple sacred to mīnākṣī- and śiva- (considered as her husband) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunamf(ā-)n. paired, forming a pair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunam. a pair (male and female;but also"any couple or pair" etc. etc., usually dual number,in later language mostly n.; in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunan. pairing, copulation etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunan. a pair or couple (= m.;but also "twins") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunan. (also m.) the sign of the zodiac Gemini or the third arc of 30 degrees in a circle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunan. the other part, complement or companion of anything (also applied to a kind of small statue at the entrance of a temple ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunan. honey and ghee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunan. (in gram.) root compounded with a Preposition View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunabhāvam. idem or 'n. the state of forming a pair ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunatvan. the state of forming a pair
mithunavratinmfn. devoted to cohabitation, practising copulation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunāyaNom. A1. yate-, to couple, pair, cohabit sexually View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunayamakan. a particular kind of yamaka- (exempli gratia, 'for example' ) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunayoni(n/a--) mfn. produced by copulation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunecaram. "going or living in pairs", the cakra-vāka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunīin compound for mithuna-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunīas(only Potential -syām-), to become paired, cohabit sexually View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunībhāvam. copulation, sexual union View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunībhūP. -bhavati- (ind.p. -bhūya-), equals -as- ; to be joined or arranged in pairs View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunīcārinmfn. coupling together, having sexual intercourse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunīkṛP. -karoti-, to cause to pair, cause the union of the sexes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithuninm. "going in pairs", a wagtail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mithunind. "conflictingly", invertedly, falsely, incorrectly (with1. kṛ- P. -karoti-,to undo ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mṛdunnaka(?) n. gold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mṛtyunāśakan. "disease-averter", quicksilver View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mṛtyunāśanan. "disease-destroying", the nectar of immortality View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mṛtyunivartakamfn. destroying death (viṣṇu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mucukundam. Pterospermum Suberifolium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mucukundam. Name of a daitya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mucukundam. of an ancient king (or muni-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mucukundam. of a son of māndhātṛ- (who assisted the gods in their wars with the demons and was rewarded by the boon of a long and unbroken sleep) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mucukundam. of a son of yadu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mucukundam. of the father of candra-bhāga- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mucukundam. of a poet of kāśmīra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mucukundakavim. the poet mucukunda-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mucukundamokṣam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mucukundaprasādakam. Name of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mucukundastutif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundam. (see muku-) Name of viṣṇu- (sometimes transferred to śiva-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundam. of a celebrated saint View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundam. of a particular treasure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundam. a kind of precious stone View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundam. a kind of grain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundam. the resin of Boswellia Thurifera View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundam. a kind of drum or kettle-drum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundam. (in music) a kind of measure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundam. Name of various scholars and authors (also with miśra-, paṇḍita-, dīkṣita-, śarman-, kavi-, parivrājaka-; see compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundam. of a mountain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundabhaṭṭam. Name of various authors (also gāḍagila-and ṭṭāccārya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundabhaṭṭṭīyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundacaturdaśan. Name of a stotra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundadāsam. Name of two authors View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundadāsaguṇaleśāṣṭakan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundadevam. Name of various princes of Orissa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundagovindam. Name of the Guru of rāmānanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundakam. a kind of grain (reckoned among the ku-dhānya-s) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundakam. wrong reading for su-kandaka-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundalālam. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundamālāf. Name of a stotra- (in verses, addressed to viṣṇu-) by kula-śekhara-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundamuktāratnāvalīstotraṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundamuktāvalīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundamuni m. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundānandam. Name of a bhāṇa- (q.v) by kāśī-pati-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundapriyam. Name of the son of gadādhara- and father of rāmānanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundarājam. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundasenam. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundāṣṭakan. Name of a stotra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundavanam. Name of various men View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundavijayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundavilāsam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukundum. the resin of Boswellia Thurifera View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mūlaśakunam. (in augury) the first bird View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mummunim. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. (according to to man-) impulse, eagerness (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. (prob.) any one who is moved by inward impulse, an inspired or ecstatic person, enthusiast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. a saint, sage, seer, ascetic, monk, devotee, hermit (especially one who has taken the vow of silence) etc. etc. (with hṛdayeṣu sthitaḥ-,the internal monitor or conscience ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. a Brahman of the highest (eighth) order, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. Name of a son of kuru- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. of a son of dyuti-mat- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. of vyāsa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. of bharata- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. of agastya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. of a buddha- or arhat- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. of pāṇini- etc. (see -traya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. of other nien View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. of various authors View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. of various plants (Agati Grandiflora, Buchanania Latifolia, Butea Frondosa, Terminalia Catappa, the mango-tree and Artemisia Indica) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munim. plural "the celestial muni-s", Name of the seven stars of Ursa Major (and there fore a symbolical N. for the number"seven") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīf. a female muni- (also ī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīf. Name of a daughter of dakṣa- (and wife of kaśyapa-), mother of a class of gandharva-s and apsaras- (see mauneya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munin. Name of a varṣa- (called after a royal muni-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munibhāvaprakāśikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munibheṣajan. "sage's medicine"fasting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munibheṣajan. Agati Grandiflora View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munibheṣajan. Terminalia Chebula or Citrina View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
municandram. Name of a pupil of vardhamāna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
municchadam. "seven-leaved", Alstonia Scholaris View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
municita gaRa sutaṃgamādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munidārakam. equals -kumāra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munideśam. Name of a place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munidevam. (also with ācārya-) Name of an author. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munidrumam. Agati Grandiflora View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munidrumam. Calosanthes Indica View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munigāthāf. Name of a particular sacred text View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munihatam. Name of king puṣya-mitra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munijñānajyantam. Name of a scribe View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munikam. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munikeśa(m/uni--) mfn. wearing long hair like a muni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munikharjūrikāf. a species of date View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munikumāram. a young sage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munimaraṇan. Name of a district View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munimata(in the beginning of a compound), the opinion or doctrine of sages View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munimatamaṇimālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munimatamīmāṃsāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīndram. "chief of muni-s", a great sage or ascetic ( munīndratā -- f.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīndram. Name of a buddha- or jina-, (especially) of gautama- Buddha View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīndram. of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīndram. of bharata- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīndram. of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīndram. of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munindrāf. Name of a kiṃ-narī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīndratāf. munīndra
muninirmitam. a species of plant (equals ḍiṇḍiśa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munipadīf. gaRa kumbhapady-ādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muniparamparāf. a tradition handed down from muni- to muni-, uninterrupted tradition View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munipaticaritran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munipatnīf. a muni-'s wife View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munipiṣṭakinmf(ī-)n. one who lives every day on 8 wild-rice cakes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munipittalan. copper. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munipriyam. Panicum Miliaceum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munipūgam. Areca Triandra View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munipuṃgavam. an eminent sage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munipuṣpakan. the blossom of Agati Grandiflora View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muniputram. a muni-'s son View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muniputram. Artemisia Indica View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muniputrakam. a wagtail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīśam. "chief of muni-s", Name of gautama- buddha- or of a jina- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīśam. of vālmīki- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muniśamfn. full of ascetics gaRa lomādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munisattran. Name of a particular iṣṭi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muniśāvakam. a young Brahman, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munisevitam. a kind of wild grain or rice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munisthala gaRa kumudādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munisthānan. an abode of muni-s or ascetics View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munisutam. equals -putra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munisuvratam. (with jaina-s) Name of the 12th arhat- of the past and the 20th of the present avasarpiṇī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīśvaram. "id.", Name of viṣṇu- or buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīśvaram. of a Scholiast or Commentator on the siddhānta-śiromaṇi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīśvaram. of viśva-rūpa- (son of raṅga-nātha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muniśvarīyapāṭīsāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munitāf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munitanayāf. a muni-'s daughter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munitarum. Agati Grandiflora View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munitrayan. "triad of muni-s", pāṇini- and kātyāyana- and patañjali- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munitvan. the state or character of a muni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīvaha View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munivākyan. a muni-s's saying or doctrine View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munivanan. a forest inhabited by muni-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munivaram. the best of muni-s or sages View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munivaram. Name of vasiṣṭha- (as one of the stars of the Great Bear) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munīvatīf. gaRa śarādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muniveṣam. a muni-'s garment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muniveṣam. also equals -dhara- mfn. wearing a muni-'s garment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munivīryam. Name of one of the viśve- devāḥ- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muniviṣṭaram. a species of plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munivratamfn. observing a muni-s's vow, keeping perpetual silence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munivratinmfn. one who eats eight mouthfuls View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munivṛkṣam. Name of various kinds of trees (the palāśa-, sarala-, śyonāka- etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munnabhaṭṭam. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munthā equals prec. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munthahā= $ an astrology term. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munthāphalavicāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munyin compound for muni-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munyālayatīrthan. Name of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
munyannan. the food of ascetics (consisting mostly of roots and fruits)
munyayanan. Name of a particular iṣṭi-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāgārjunam. Name of an ancient teacher of the rank of a bodhi-sattva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāgārjunacaritan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāgārjunajātakan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāgārjunatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāgārjunīf. Name of a rock-cavern View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāgārjunīyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāgārjunīyadharmaśāstran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
naiṣṭhikasundaramfn. naiṣṭhika
nandasundaram. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
narasaṃvādasundaram. or n. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
narmadāsundarīrāsam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāthānandamunim. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
naunetṛm. "ship conductor", a helmsman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
naunidhirāmam. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navarasaundaryabhaṭṭam. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nīcakeśaśmaśrunakhamfn. having short hair and beard and nails View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nīlakuntalāf. Name of a female friend of durgā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nīlapunarnavāf. a species of punar-navā- with blue blossoms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nīlārunam. "the dark-red"or first dawn of day,
nilayasundaram. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirāḍambarasundaramfn. beautiful without drums id est without praise, beautiful in itself View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niranunāsikamfn. not marked with the anunāsika-, not nasal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirundhānamfn. obstructing, hindering, preventing, keeping off etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirundhatmfn. checking, hindering, suppressing etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirunmādamfn. free from pride or arrogance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nisundam. Name of an asura- slain by kṛṣṇa- (see sunda-, upa-s-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nitunnaSee punar-n-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niyatamaithunamfn. abstaining from cohabitation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nṛmithunan. "a pair of men", the sign of the zodiac Gemini (see -yugma-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nunnamfn. equals nutta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nunutsumfn. (fr. Desiderative) desirous of impelling or inciting or removing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
padmasundaram. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paiśunan. (fr. piśuna-) tale-bearing, back-biting, calumny, malignity, wickedness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paiśunikamfn. slanderous View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paiśunyan. equals paiśuna- n. etc. ( paiśunyavādin -vādin- mfn.slanderous ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paiśunyan. equals bhikṣāśitva- (prob. wrong reading for paiṇḍinya-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paiśunyavādinmfn. paiśunya
pakṣasundaram. Symplocos Racemosa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pallīśaraṭakākabhāsādiśakunan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṃsunipātam. a shower of dust View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paṇasundarī() f. a venal woman, a prostitute, harlot. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇḍunāgam. a white elephant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇḍunāgam. Rottlera Tinctoria View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parisrunmatmfn. parisrut
paśunātham. "lord of cattle", Name of śiva- (see -patī-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pathasundaram. or n. Name of a plant (varia lectio pattra-s-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pattrasundaram. or n. (?) a species of plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunaḥ vṛddhi- form of punaḥ- in compound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunaḥpunikamfn. frequently reiterated, repeated again and again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunaḥpunyan. frequent repetition View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunaḥpunyenaind. again and again, repeatedly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunar vṛddhi- form of punar- in compound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunarādheyikamf(ī-)n. relating to the rite of replacing or renewing the sacrificial fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunarbhavamf(ā-)n. relating or belonging to a widow who has married a second husband View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunarbhavam. the son of a widow remarried etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunarbhavam. (with bhartṛ-) a woman's second husband View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunarbhavikamf(ī-)n. relating to regeneration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunarnavamfn. belonging to the punar-navā- (Boerhavia Procumbens) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunaruktan. repetition, tautology, kad-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunaruktikamfn. equals punaruktam adhīte veda vā- gaRa ukthādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunaruktyan. equals -ukta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunarvācanika mfn. pleonastic, superfluous View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunarvācikamfn. pleonastic, superfluous View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunarvasavamfn. relating to the physician punar-vasu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paunarvasavam. (with yuvan-) a student of medicine View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunamf(ī-)n. reddish, red View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunamf(ī-)n. born under the nakṣatra- phalgunī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunam. Name of a man ( phalgunasvāmin -svāmin- m.a temple built by phalgunī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunam. the month phālguna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunam. Name of arjuna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunamf(-)n. relating to the nakṣatra- phalgunī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunamf(-)n. born under the nakṣatra- phalgunī- (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunam. (with or scilicet māsa-) the month during which the full moon stands in the nakṣatra- phalgunī- (February-March) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunam. Name of arjuna- (equals phalguna-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunam. Terminalia Arjuna (equals nadī-ja-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunan. a species of grass used as a substitute for the soma- plant (and also called arjunānī-)
phālgunan. Name of a place of pilgrimage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunakam. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunakam. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunālam. the month phālguna- (equals phālgunāla-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunālam. the month phālguna- (equals phalgunāla-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunānujam. "younger brother of the month phālguna-", the vernal month caitra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunasvāminm. phalguna
phalgunīf. See below. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunīf. (sg. dual number and plural) Name of a double lunar mansion (pūrvā-and uttarā-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunīf. Ficus Oppositifolia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunīf. Name of a woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunīf. See below View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunim. patronymic fr. phālguna- (equals arjuna-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunīf. the lunar mansion phalgunī- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunīf. equals -paurṇamāsī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunībhavam. Name of the planet Jupiter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunībhavam. Name of the planet Jupiter (see phalgunī-bh-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunikamfn. relating to the nakṣatra- phalgunī- or to the day of full moon in the month phālguna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunikam. (scilicet māsa-) the month phālguna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunīpakṣam. the dark half in the month phālguna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunīpaurṇamāsīf. the day of full moon in the month phālguna- (on which the holī- or great vernal festival is celebrated) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunīpūrṇamāsam. the full moon in the nakṣatra- uttara-phalgunī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalgunīpūrvasamayam. the time when the moon is in the nakṣatra- pūrva-phalgunī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunyam. Name of the planet Jupiter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pīlunīf. Sanseviera Roxburghiana
piṣṭapaśunirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunamfn. back-biting, slanderous, calumnious, treacherous, malignant, base, wicked View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunamfn. a backbiter, informer, betrayer etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunamfn. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') showing, betraying, manifesting, telling of, memorable for View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunam. cotton View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunam. a crow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunam. Name of nārada- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunam. of a goblin dangerous to pregnant women View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunam. of a Brahman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunam. of a minister of duṣyanta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunāf. Medicago Esculenta View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunan. informing against, betraying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunan. saffron View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunatāf. slander, scandal, detraction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunavacanan. () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunavādam. () evil speech, detraction, slander. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunavākyan. () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunayaNom. P. yati-, to betray, manifest, show, indicate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunīf. Name of a river (described as the mandākinī-) (see ) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piśunitamfn. betrayed, shown View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pracetunamfn. affording a wide view or prospect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prakīrṇamaithunamfn. living in mixed (connubial) intercourse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prākphālgunam. the planet Jupiter (see prec.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prākphālguneyam. the planet Jupiter (see prec.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prākphalgunīf. equals pūrva-ph- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prākphālgunīf. equals pūrva-ph- (q.v) (varia lectio -phalgunī-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prākphalgunībhavam. bṛhaspati- or the planet Jupiter (born when the moon was in the mansion prākphalgunī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pramuditapralambasunayanam. Name of a gandharva- prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praṇunnamfn. equals ṇutta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praṇunnamfn. sent, dispatched View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praṇunnamfn. shaken, trembling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prapunāḍa () m. Cassia Tora or Cavia Alata. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prapunāla() m. Cassia Tora or Cavia Alata. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prapunāṭa () m. Cassia Tora or Cavia Alata. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prārjunam. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praskundam. a support ("an altar or elevated floor of a circular shape") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prasthānadundubhim. a drum giving the signal for marching View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratisundarīf. equals -yuvati- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyanunīP. A1. -nayati-, te-, to speak friendly words, induce to yield, persuade ; (A1.) to beg a person's (accusative) pardon for (accusative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyunmiṣ(-ud--1. miṣ-) P. -miṣati-, to rise or shine forth (as the sun) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyunnamanan. ( nam-) rising or springing up again, rebounding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prorṇunāvamfn. (!) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prorṇunāva(with jvara-) m. a kind of fever View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prorṇunaviṣumfn. (fr. Desiderative) wishing to cover or conceal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prorṇunūṣumfn. (fr. Desiderative) wishing to cover View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛthunitambamfn. large-hipped View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punamfn. (1. -) purifying, cleansing (only in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' see kim-p-, kulam-p-etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punāin compound for punar-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥin compound for punar-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥkāmam. a repeated wish View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥkaraṇan. making again, re-making, transforming View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥkarmann. a repeated action, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥkriyāf. equals -karman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥpadan. "repeated verse or line", a refrain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥpadamf(ā-)n. containing a repeated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥpākam. repeated cooking or baking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥparājayam. losing again (a-punaḥ-p-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥparidhānan. putting on (a garment) again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥprādhyeṣaṇan. repeated invitation to study, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥpramādam. repeated negligence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥprāpyamfn. to be obtained again, recoverable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥpratinivartanan. coming back again, return View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥpratyupakāram. retribution, retaliation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥpravṛddhamfn. grown again (n. impersonal or used impersonally) Va1rtt. 4 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥprāyaṇīyamfn. (a ceremony etc.) at which the prāyaṇīya- (sub voce, i.e. the word in the Sanskrit order) is repeated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥprayogam. repetition View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥprayogarūpamfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥprepsāf. desire of obtaining again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥpunāf. Name of a river (the Punpun in S. Behar, perhaps so called from its windings), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥsambhavamfn. coming into existence ag (a-p-s-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥsaṃdarśanan. seeing one another again, R View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥsaṃdhānan. uniting again, re-uniting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥsaṃdhānan. re-kindling of the household fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥsaṃdhānaprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥsaṃgamam. meeting again, reunion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥsaṃskāram. renewed investiture, repetition of any saṃskāra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥsaṃskāram. Name of work (see punar-upanayana-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥsaṃskṛtamfn. fitted up again, repaired, mended View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥsaramf(-)n. running back View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥsara according to to some also,"attacking"or"defending". View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥsaramf(-)n. Name of the Achyranthes, Aspera (the flowers of which are turned back) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥsiddhamfn. prepared or cooked again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥśramaṇa wrong reading for puraḥ-śr- (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥstomam. Name of an ekāha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥstutif. repeated praise, a repeated ceremony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaḥsukhamfn. again agreeable or pleasant Va1rtt. 4 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punāna punita- See -. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punānamfn. being clear or bright or purified (also with tanv/am-or tanv/ā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punānamfn. washing off, destroying (sin) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punānamfn. pouring forth id est showing (brightness), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarind. back, home, in an opposite direction etc. etc. (with1. gam-, -,to go back or away;with -,to give back, restore;with bhū-,to turn round;with as-and dative case,to fall back upon) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarind. again, once more (also with bhūyas-) (with bhū-,to exist again, be renewed, become a wife again, re-marry) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarind. again and again, repeatedly (mostly p/unaḥ p-which with na-= nevermore) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarind. further, moreover, besides (also punar aparam-; ādau-punar-paścāt-,at first-then-later) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarind. however, still, nevertheless (at the end of a verse it lays stress on a preceding atha vā-, api vā-,or -alone; punar api-,even again, on the other hand, also; kadā p-,at any time, ever; kim p-,how much more or less? however; punar-punar-,now-now;at one time - at another time). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarābhāvam. re-appearing (/a-punar-ābh-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarabhidhānan. mentioning again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarabhiṣekam. anointing again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarabhyāghāramind. (prob.) wrong reading for prec. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarabhyākāramind. drawing near repeatedly to one's self View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarabhyāvartamind. while repeating, under repetition View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarabhyunnītamfn. poured upon again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarādāyamind. repeatedly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarādhānan. renewing or replacing a consecrated fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarādhānan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarādhānadhāryāgnihotraprayogam. Name of work (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarādhānāgnihotran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarādhānaprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarādhānaśrautasūsran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarādheyamfn. to be renewed or replaced (on the altar, said of fire) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarādheyan. renewing or replacing the consecrated fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarādheyam. Name of a soma- festival View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarādheyakan. equals -ādheya- n. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarādheyaprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarādheyikamf(ī-)n. relating to the act of replacing the consecrated fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarādimfn. beginning afresh, repeated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāgamam. coming back, return View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāgamanan. idem or 'm. coming back, return ' etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāgamanan. being born again, re-birth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāgāminmfn. coming back, returning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāgatamfn. come back again, returned View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāgranthamind. by repeatedly twining round View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāhāram. taking up again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāhāramind. bringing hither repeatedly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punārājam. a new king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punārājābhiṣekam. the consecration of a new king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarājātif. re-birth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarālambham. seizing or taking hold of again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāmnānan. mentioning again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarānayanan. leading back View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarapagamam. going away again (a-, punar-ap-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punararthinmfn. requesting again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punararthitāf. repeated request View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāsṛtamfn. run hither again (as a chariot) (-āsṛt/a-?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarasumfn. breathing or coming to life again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāttasee samāpta-- pun-, page 1161 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāvartam. return, re-birth
punarāvartakamfn. recurring (fever) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāvartanaSee a-punar-āv-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāvartanandāf. Name of a sacred bathing. place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāvartinmfn. returning (to mundane existence) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāvartinmfn. leading back (to mundane existence) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāvartinmfn. subject to successive births View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāvṛttamfn. repeated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāvṛttif. return, re-appearance, re-birth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāvṛttif. repetition View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāyanan. coming back, return View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbālamfn. become a child again (see,) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbālyan. second childhood, weakness from old age View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbandhayogam. tying or fettering again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbhakṣyamfn. to be enjoyed again (a-punar-bhakṣya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbharyāf. a second wife = re-marriage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbhavamfn. born again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbhavam. new birth, transmigration etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbhavam. a finger-nail (see -nava-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbhavam. a species of punar-navā- with red flowers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbhāvam. new birth (a-punar-bh-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbhavin(?) m. the sentient soul (existing again after the dissolution of one body in another form) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbhāvinmfn. being born again (a-punar-bh-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbhogam. repeated enjoyment or fruition, perception of pleasure or pain as a reward of former actions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbhūmfn. being renewed, restored to life or youth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbhūf. a virgin widow re-married etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarbhūf. re-existence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punardāham. burning again, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punardahanan. burning again, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punardārakriyāf. taking a second wife (after the death of the first) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punardarśanan. seeing again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punardarśanāyaind. "au revoir" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punardātṛm. giving again, a rewarder, recompenser View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punardāyaind. giving again, restoring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punardhenuf. a cow that again gives milk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarḍīnan. a particular manner of flying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punardīyamānaSee /a-punar-d-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punardyūtan. repeated gambling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punargamanan. going or setting out again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punargarbhavatīf. pregnant again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punargavam. Va1rtt. 4 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punargeyamfn. to be sung again (a-punar-g-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punargrahaṇan. repeatedly taking up (with a ladle etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punargrahaṇan. repetition View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarhanmfn. destroying in return View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarhavis(p/unar--) n. repeated sacrificial oblation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarjanmajayam. "victory over re-birth", liberation, final emancipation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarjanmākṣepam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarjanmann. re-birth, metempsychosis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarjanmanmfn. born again, regenerated (a-punar-j-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarjātamf(ā-)n. born again, regenerated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarjīvātuf. rebirth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarlābham. obtaining again, recovery View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarlekhanan. writing down again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarmaghamfn. (p/unar--) "having repeated gifts", avaricious, covetous
punarmaghamfn. repeatedly offering oblations or granting gifts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarmanyamfn. (prob.) again thinking of. remembering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarmāram. repeated dying (a-punar-m-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarmṛtan. (a-punar-m-) idem or 'm. repeated dying (a-punar-m-) ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarmṛtyum. idem or 'n. (a-punar-m-) idem or 'm. repeated dying (a-punar-m-) ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarṇava(p/unar-.) mf(ā-)n. renewed, restored to life or youth (also punarṇav/a-; see -nava-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarnavamf(ā-)n. (p/unar--.) becoming new or young again, renewed etc. (also punar-nav/a-; see punar--) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarnavam. a finger-nail (see -bhava-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarnavāf. hog-weed, Boerhavia Procumbens View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarnavāmaṇḍūran. a particular medicinal preparation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarnigranthamind. intertwining again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarninṛttamfn. again repeated in detail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarniṣkṛtamfn. repaired or mended again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarnitunnamfn. thrust in or pierced again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarnitunnamfn. equals next View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarnivartamind. returning (a-punar-n-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarttamf(ā-)n. equals punar-datta-, given back, restored View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaruktamf(ā-)n. said again, reiterated, repeated etc. (in the beginning of a compound and punaruktam am- ind.repeatedly) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaruktamf(ā-)n. superfluous, useless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaruktan. repetition, useless repetition, tautology etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaruktabhuktaviṣayamfn. (an occupation) in which the objects of sense are repeatedly enjoyed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaruktajanmanm. "whose birth is repeated", a Brahman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaruktamind. punarukta
punaruktatāf. repetition, (especially) useless repeated, tautology View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaruktatvan. repetition, (especially) useless repeated, tautology View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaruktavadābhāsam. seeming tautology (a figure of speech) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaruktavādinmfn. repeating the same things, talking idly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaruktāyaNom. A1. yate-, to occur repeatedly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaruktif. equals -ukta- n. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaruktif. a mere empty word View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaruktīkṛto render superfluous or useless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaruktimatmfn. tautological View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarupāgamam. coming back, return View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarupagamanan. coming back, returning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarupākaraṇan. repeated beginning of study View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarupalabdhif. obtaining again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarupanayanan. a second initiation of a Brahman (when the first has been vitiated by partaking of forbidden food; see punaḥ-saṃskāra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarupanayanaprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarupanayanavidhānan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarupanayanavidhim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarupasadanan. repeated performance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarupoḍhāf. married again, re-married View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarutpādanan. reproduction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarutpattif. re-appearance, re-birth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarutsṛṣṭamfn. let loose again (as a bull, goat etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarutsyūtamfn. sewed or mended again, patched up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarutthānan. rising again, resurrection View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvacanan. saying again, repetition, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvādam. repetition, tautology View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvaktavyamfn. to be repeated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvaktavyatāf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvaṇyaSee ajīta-punar-v-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvaraṇan. choosing again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvasum. (p/unar--) "restoring goods", Name of the 5th or 7th lunar mansion etc. (mostly dual number see ; punarvasutva -tv/a- n. ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvasum. Name of viṣṇu- or kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvasum. of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvasum. of kātyāyana- or vararuci- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvasum. of a son of taittiri- (son of abhijit- and father of āhuka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvasum. of a son of abhijit- (ari-dyota-) and father of āhuka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvasum. of other men View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvasum. of a particular world View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvasum. commencement of wealth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvasutvan. punarvasu
punarvatmfn. containing the word punar- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvatsam. a weaned calf that begins to suck again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvatsam. (with kāṇva-) Name of the author of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarviroham. sprouting again (of plants) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvivāham. second marriage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarvivāhavidhim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaryajñam. a repeated sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaryāmanmfn. useful again (see yāta-y-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaryātrāf. a repeated procession. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaryuddhan. renewal of war View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaryuvanmfn. (p/unar--) again young View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaryuvanthe moon, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaryuvatvan. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punin compound for punar-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punasin compound for punar-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaścandrāf. Name of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaścaramfn. running back, returning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaścarvaṇan. chewing the cud, ruminating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punaścitif. piling up again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punastarāmind. over and over again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punastatif. a repeated sacrificial performance, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pundra wrong reading for puṇḍra-.
punītamfn. cleaned, purified View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punnāmanmfn. having the name Put, called Put View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punth cl.1 P. punthati-, to give or suffer pain (varia lectio yunth-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puṇyaśakunam. a bird of good omen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puṇyasundara(or -gaṇī-) m. Name of a grammarian View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puruniḥṣidh mfn. repelling many (foes) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puruniḥṣidhvanmfn. repelling many (foes) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puruniṣṭhāmfn. excelling among many View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purunṛmṇamfn. displaying great valour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūrvaphalgunīf. "the first phalgunī-", Name of the 11th nakṣatra- (see uttara-phalgunī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūrvaphalgunībhavam. Name of bṛhas-pati- or the planet Jupiter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puṣpaśakunam. "flower-bird", Phasianus gallus (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
putrikāpuntram. a daughter's son who by agreement or adoption becomes the son of her father View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rādhāsaundaryamañjarīf. Name of a poem. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghunandanam. "son or descendant of raghu-", Name of rāmacandra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghunandanam. Name of various authors (also with dīkṣita-, miśra-, bhaṭṭācārya-etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghunandanakośam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghunātham. "lord of the raghu-s", Name of rāma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghunātham. Name of various authors and others (also with dīkṣita-, bhaṭṭa-, ārya-, ācārya-, upādhyāya-, kavi-, yati-, yatīndra-, paṇḍita-, sūri-, cakravartin-, bhūpāla-etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghunāthabhaṭṭagosvāmiguṇaleśāṣṭakan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghunāthabhūpālīyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghunāthacaritan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghunāthanāthābhyudayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghunāthanāthīyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghunāthapañcaratnan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghunāthavilāsam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghunāthavratakathāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raghunāyakam. "chief of raghu-s", Name of rāma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rājamunim. equals rājarṣi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rājasundaragaṇim. Name of a preceptor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rājyāśramamunim. "monk of a royal hermitage", a pious king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktalaśunam. a kind of garlic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktapunarnavāf. a red-flowering punarnavā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāmakīrtimukundamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raṇadundubhim. a military drum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāsasundaramahākāvyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rasunam. Allium Ascalonicum (see laśuna-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratisundaram. a kind of coitus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnacūḍamunim. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnacūramunim. prob. wrong reading for -cūḍa-m- above. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāvaṇārjunīyan. Name of a grammatical poem, by bhaumaka- bhaṭṭa- (quoted in ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ravisundararasam. Name of a particular elixir View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ripunipātinmfn. causing an enemy to fall, destroying a foe View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṛjunītif. right guidance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṛtunātham. "lord of the seasons", the spring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rudrasundarīf. Name of a goddess View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rundhSee 2. rudh-, column 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rundramfn. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') rich in View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rurunakhadhārinm. Name of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sādhunigrahamf(ā-)n. having a convenient handle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sādhuniguhinmfn. on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍunnatamf(ā-)n. having six prominent parts of the body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍunnayanamahātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sahārjunamfn. with arjuna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaiśunāgam. patronymic fr. śiśu-nāga- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaiśunāgam. (plural) śiśunāga- and his descendants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaiśunāli() m. (prob.) wrong reading for śaiśupāli-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaiśunāri() () m. (prob.) wrong reading for śaiśupāli-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunam. (said to be fr. śak- ) a bird (especially a large bird or one of good or bad omen) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunam. a particular kind of bird (either equals gridhra-,a vulture, or equals cilla-,a common kite or Pondicherry eagle) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunam. a kind of Brahman (vipra-bheda-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunam. a sort of hymn or song (sung at festivals to secure good fortune) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunam. (with vasiṣṭhasya-) Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunam. Name of an asura- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunam. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunan. any auspicious object or lucky omen, an omen or prognostic (in general;rarely "an inauspicious omen") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunamfn. indicating good luck, auspicious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunamfn. equals parottāpin- ("repentant","regretful") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunamf(ī-)n. (fr. śakuna-) derived from or relating to birds or omens etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunamf(ī-)n. having the nature of a bird View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunamf(ī-)n. ominous, portentous View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunam. a bird-catcher View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunam. augury, omen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunam. Name of work by vasanta-rāja- (equals śakun/arṇava- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunadevatāf. a deity presiding over good omens View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunādhiṣṭhātrīf. f. (a goddess) presiding over good omens View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunadīpakam. (or f(ikā-).) Name of work on augury. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunadvāran. "door of omens", a particular term in augury View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunāhṛtm. a kind of rice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunāhṛtm. a kind of fish View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunāhṛtamfn. brought by birds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunāhṛtamfn. a kind of rice (see prec.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunajñamfn. knowing omens View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunajñāf. a small house-lizard View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunajñānan. knowledge of birds or omens, augury View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunajñānan. Name of a chapter of the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunakam. a bird View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunaparīkṣāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunapattran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunapradīpam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunaratnāvalīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunārṇavam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunarutajñānan. knowledge of the notes of birds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunāśāf. Name of a plant, (perhaps wrong reading for śakulāśa-; see śakulādanī-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunasāroddhāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunasāroddhāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunaśāstran. "doctrine or book of omens", Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunaśāstrasāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunasūktan. the bird-hymn (perhaps ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunasūktan. Name of a particular hymn of the ṛg-- veda- (equals śakuna-s-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunāvalīf. Name of work on augury. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunavicāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunavidyāf. equals prec. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakundam. Nerium Odorum (see śata-kunda-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākuneyamfn. relating to birds or omens View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākuneyamfn. composed or written by śakuni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākuneyam. a small owl View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākuneyam. Name of a muni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākuneyam. patronymic of the asura- vṛka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunīf. See column 3 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunim. a bird (especially a large bird equals gridhra-or cilla- according to to some "a cock") etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunim. (in astronomy) Name of the first fixed karaṇa- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunim. Name of a Naga View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunim. of an evil demon (son of duḥ-saha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunim. of an asura- (son of hiraṇyākṣa- and father of vṛka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunim. of the brother of queen gāndhārī- (and therefore the brother-in-law of dhṛta-rāṣṭra- and the mātula- or maternal uncle of the kuru- princes;as son of subala-, king of gāndhāra-, he is called saubala-;he often acted as counsellor of duryodhana-, and hence his name is sometimes applied to an old officious relative whose counsels ten to misfortune) etc. (see ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunim. of a son of vikukṣi- and grandson of ikṣvāku- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunim. of a son of daśa-ratha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunim. of the great-grandfather of aśoka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunim. dual number Name of the aśvin-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunif(i-or ī-). See below. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunīf. (of śakuna-or ni-,col, 2) a female bird View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunīf. a hen-sparrow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunīf. Turdus Macrourus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunīf. Name of a female demon (sometimes identified with durgā-) causing a particular child's disease (sometimes equals pūtanā-,and in this sense also śakuni-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunim. "a bird-catcher"or"an augur" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunigraham. Name of a demon causing children's diseases View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunikāf. a female bird View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunikāf. Name of one of the mātṛ-s attendant of skanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunikāf. of various women View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunikamfn. relating to birds or omens, ominous View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunikam. a fowler, bird-catcher etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunikam. a fisherman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunikapraśnam. Name of work on augury. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunikāyinīf. a female poulterer (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākunimitram. Name (also title or epithet) of a teacher, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākuninm. a fisherman (varia lectio śākuna-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākuninm. a particular evil demon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakuniprapāf. a drinking-trough for birds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunisādam. a particular part of the sacrificial horse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunisavanan. gaRa savanādi-.
śakunīśvaram. "lord of birds", Name of garuḍa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunivādam. the first song of birds (or of a particular bird) at dawn (according to to some "the crowing of a cock") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunopadeśam. the doctrine of omens, augury View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakuntam. a bird etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakuntam. a particular bird of prey View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakuntam. a blue jay View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakuntam. a sort of insect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakuntam. Name of a son of viśvāmitra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakuntakam. a small bird View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākuntakim. plural (fr. śakunta-,or śakuntaka-) Name of a warrior-tribe gaRa dāmany-ādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākuntakīyam. a king of the śākuntaki-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakuntalāf. (said to be fr. śakunta-) Name of a daughter of the apsaras- menakā- by viśvāmitra- (she was supposed to have been born and left in a forest, where she was protected by birds till found by the sage kaṇva-, who took her to his hermitage and reared her as his daughter;she was there seen by king duṣyanta-, when on a hunting expedition, and married by him, and became the mother of bharata-, sovereign of all India;the story of duṣyanta-'s accidental meeting with śakuntalā-, their marriage, separation, his repudiation of her through temporary loss of memory caused by a curse, his subsequent recognition of her by means of a ring which was lost but afterwards recovered, forms the subject of kālidāsa-'s celebrated drama called abhijñāna-śakuntalā- q.v). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākuntalam. (fr. śakuntalā-) metron. of bharata- (sovereign of India as son of śakuntalā- and duṣyanta-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākuntalan. (according to to some alsof(ā-).) equals next or the drama commonly called śakuntalā- or abhijñāna-śakuntalam- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakuntalātmaja(tm-) m. " śakuntalā-'s son", metron. of bharata- (sovereign of India) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākuntaleyam. metron. of bharata- (see above) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakuntalopākhyānan. "story of śakuntalā-", Name of and of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākuntalopākhyānan. the story of śakuntalā- and duṣyanta- (constituting the episode in ).
śākunteyam. Name of a physician View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakuntim. a bird View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakuntikāf. a female bird View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakuntikāSee śakuntaka-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākuntikam. a fowler, bird-catcher View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunyupākhyānan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śākyamunim. " śākya- sage", Name of gautama- buddha- (also -buddha-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śālīhotramunīm. Name of an author (prob. wrong reading for śali-h-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
salilakuntalam. "water-hair", Vallisneria or Blyxa Octandra View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śalunam. a kind of insect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samabhyunnatamfn. ( nam-) raised, risen, towering high (as clouds) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samagrendunibhānanamfn. having a face like the full moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samanuniśam(only ind.p. -śamya-), to perceive, learn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samāptapunarāttamfn. concluded and again resumed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samāptapunarāttan. a particular kind of pleonasm (also samāpttatva tta-tva- n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samāptapunarāttakamfn. concluded and again resumed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samāptapunarāttakan. a particular kind of pleonasm View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samayasundaragaṇim. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śambhunandanam. equals -tanaya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śambhunātham. Name of a temple of śiva- in Nepal.
śambhunātham. (also with ācārya-and siddhāntav/agīśa-) Name of various authors etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śambhunātharasam. a particular mixture View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śambhunāthārcanan. Name of a Tantric work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śambhunityāf. Name of a Tantric work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃdigdhapunaruktatvan. uncertainty and tautology View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgītaraghunandanam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgītasundarasetum. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samithunamf(ā-)n. together with the pair or couple (or"with the mate") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃkocapiśunan. saffron View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃspṛṣṭamaithunāf. a seduced girl (unfit for marriage) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃsṛṣṭamaithunamf(ā-)n. one who has performed sexual intercourse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃtanunandanam. " śāṃtanu-'s son", patronymic of bhīṣma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃtatāśrunipātanan. continuous shedding of tears View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samundSee sam-ud-, p.1166. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samundanan. becoming thoroughly wet, moisture, wetness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunmajj( -ud-majj-only ind.p. -majjya-), to dive under, bathe View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunmīl(-ud-mīl-) P. -milati-, to become fully expanded or unfolded or displayed : Causal -mīlayati- to open (the eyes) ; to expand, display, exhibit View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunmīlitamfn. opened, expanded, displayed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunmiṣ(-ud-miṣ-) P. -miṣati-, to rise up, spring up from (ablative) ; to shine forth, shine bright, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunmiśramfn. mixed or mingled with, accompanied by (instrumental case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunmṛj( -ud-mṛj-) to rub up ; to rub completely off or out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunmukhamfn. "having the face erected", upright, high (khī-kṛ-,"to lift up") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunmūl(ud-mūl-) P. -mūlayati-, to uproot or eradicate completely, exterminate or destroy utterly
samunmūlanan. the act of uprooting or eradicating completely, utter destruction, extermination View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnamfn. well moistened or sprinkled, thoroughly wet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnad(-ud-nad-) P. -nadati-, to cry out together, shout out, roar out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnadam. Name of a rākṣasa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnādam. simultaneous roaring or shouting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnaddhamfn. tied or bound up (= ūrdhva-baddha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnaddhamfn. swollen, pressed up or out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnaddhamfn. raised up, elevated, exalted View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnaddhamfn. full, excessive View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnaddhamfn. proud, arrogant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnaddhamfn. unfettered, loosened View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnaddhamfn. produced, born View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnah(-ud-nah-) P. A1. -nahyati-, te-, to bind or tie up etc. (See next) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnāham. pressing up or out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnāham. height, elevation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnam(-ud-nam-) P. -namati-, to rise up or ascend together, rise aloft, ascend : Causal -mayati-, to raise well up, erect, lift completely up, elevate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnamanan. raising, arching (as the brows) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnasamfn. having a prominent nose View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnatamfn. risen up, lifted up, raised aloft View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnatamfn. arched, vaulted View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnatamfn. high, sublime View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnatamfn. proud, arrogant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnatalāṅgulamfn. having the tail erect (see sam-uddhata-l-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnatif. rising, swelling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnatif. exaltation, eminence, high position etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnatif. elevation, increase, growth (with manasaḥ-,"elevation of mind"; cittaṃ samunatim aśnute-,"the spirit experiences elevation") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnayam. bringing out, inference, deduction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnayam. occurrence, event, advent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnayanan. raising up, arching (as the brows) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunneyamfn. to be brought out or deduced View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samun(-ud--) P. A1. -nayati-, te-, to lead or conduct upward, together, raise completely up, elevate, increase ; to instigate, stimulate ; to deduce, infer ; to pay off (a debt) on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnidramfn. wide awake, opened wide (as eyes) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnītamfn. raised up, elevated, increased View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃyatamaithunamfn. one who abstains from sexual intercourse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanmuniSee daiva-jña-san-m-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sānunagamf(ā-)n. having courtesy, courteous, polite, civil, kind ( sānunagam am- ind.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sānunagamind. sānunaga
sānunāsikamfn. nasalized (as a vowel) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sānunāsikamfn. singing through the nose View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sānunāsikavākyamfn. Speaking with a nasal sound ( sānunāsikavākyatva -tva- n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sānunāsikavākyatvan. sānunāsikavākya
sānunāsikyamfn. nasalized, nasal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sānunāsikyan. nasality. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sānunāsyamind. with a nasal sound, in a nasal tone. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāraṇasundaram. a particular mixture View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sārasundarīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāroddhāraśakunaparīkṣāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarojasundaram. or n. (?) Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sārundhatikamfn. together with arundhatī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvajñātmamunim. Name of an author () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvāṅgasundaramfn. beautiful in every member, completely beautiful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvāṅgasundaram. (also sarvāṅgasundararasa -rasa- m."whose essence is good for all the limbs") a particular drug or medicament View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvāṅgasundararasam. sarvāṅgasundara
sarvāṅgasundarīf. Name of various Comms. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvānunāsikamfn. speaking through the nose, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvasādhuniṣevitam. "honoured by all good people", śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvaśākunan. the complete science of augury View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāśrunayana mfn. having tearful eyes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sasundarīkamfn. with a beautiful woman or wife View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatakunda() m. Nerium Odorum. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatakunta( [MS.]) () m. Nerium Odorum. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatrunandanamfn. gladdening enemies View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatrunāśakṛt mfn. destroying enemies View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatrunāśanamfn. destroying enemies View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatrunibarhaṇamfn. foe-destroying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatrunikāyam. a host of enemies View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatrunilayam. the dwelling of a foe View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaṭtriṃśadunamfn. diminished by 36 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sātyamunim. a patronymic (perhaps wrong reading for sātyamugri-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saubhāgyasundarītīrthan. Name of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saubhāgyasundarītīrthan. of chapter of the śiva-purāṇa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saubhāgyasundarīvratakathāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saumyajāmātṛmunim. Name of an author ( saumyajāmātṛmunīndrastotra ndra-stotra- n.Name of work) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saumyajāmātṛmunīndrastotran. saumyajāmātṛmuni
śaunamf(ī-)n. (fr. śvan-) relating or belonging to a dog View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunamf(ī-)n. wrong reading for sauna- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunamfn. (fr. sūnā-;also written śauna-) belonging or relating to a slaughter-house or to butchery etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunam. a butcher View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunan. (with or scilicet māṃsa-) fresh butcher's meat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunadharmyan. "law or rule of slaughter", a state of deadly hostility View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunāgam. plural the school of sunāga- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunahotra ( etc.) m. (fr. śuna-hotra-) patronymic of the ṛṣi- gṛtsa-mada-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunahotraincorrect for śaun-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunahotri() m. (fr. śuna-hotra-) patronymic of the ṛṣi- gṛtsa-mada-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunaḥśepam. (fr. śunaḥ-śepa-) patronymic of nicumpuṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunaḥśepan. (scilicet ākhyāna-) the story of śunaḥ-śepa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunaḥśepan. Name of various sāman-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunaḥśepim. patronymic fr. śuṇaḥ-śepa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakam. (patronymic fr. śunaka- gaRa bidādi-) Name of various authors and teachers (also with indrota- and svaidāyana-; especially of the celebrated grammarian, author of the ṛg-veda- prātiśākhya-, the bṛhad-devatā-, and various other works;he is described as the teacher of kātyāyana- and especially of āśvalāyana-;he is said to have united the bāṣkala- and śākala- śākhā-s, and is sometimes identified with the Vedic ṛṣi- gṛtsa-mada-;but according to the viṣṇu-purāṇa-, śaunaka- was a son of gṛtsamada-, and originated the system of four castes;he is quoted in and ;the various legends about him are very confused) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakam. plural the descendants and pupils of śaunaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakagṛhyapariśiṣṭan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakagṛhyasūtran. Name of work
śaunakakalpasūtran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakakārikāf. plural Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakapañcasūtran. Name of work attributed to śaunaka-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakāraṇyakan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakasmṛtif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakasūtran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakātharvaṇasūtran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakayajñam. a kind of sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakāyanam. patronymic fr. śaunaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakīf. a work of śākhā-s (see laghu--and vṛddhaśaunakī-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakim. patronymic fr. idem or 'm. patronymic fr. śaunaka- ' , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakinm. plural the pupils or followers of śaunaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakīputram. Name of a teacher View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakīyamfn. belonging to or composed by śaunaka- or the śaunakīya-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakīyan. a work of śaunaka- or the śaunakīya-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakīyacaraṇan. Name of a caraṇa- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakīyacaturādhyāyikāf. " śaunaka-'s treatise in four chapters", Name of the atharva-- veda- prātiśākhya-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakīyaprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakīyasvarāṣṭakan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunakopaniṣadf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunāmim. patronymic fr. su-nāman- gaRa bāhv-ādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunandan. (fr. su-nanda-and ndā-) Name of the club of bala-rāma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunandāf. Name of the wife of vatsa-prī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunandinm. "having saunanda-", Name of balarāma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunapālam. having a butcher for a keeper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunāsīryamfn. (fr. śunā-sīra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunavyam. patronymic fr. sūnu- gaRa gargādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunavyāyanīf. of prec. gaRa lohitādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunāyanam. (only plural) a patronymic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saundaryan. (fr. sundara-) beauty, loveliness, gracefulness, elegance etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saundaryan. noble conduct, generosity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saundaryalaharīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saundaryapurāṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saundaryastotran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saundaryavyāhyāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunetramfn. (fr. su-netra-) gaRa saṃkalādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunikamfn. relating to dogs or hunting (See compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunikamfn. wrong reading for saunika- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunikam. a butcher and e. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunikam. a hunter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaunikaśāstran. Name of work on dogs or hunting. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saunīteyam. (fr. su-nīti-) metron. of dhruva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sauyāmunam. plural (fr. su-yāmuṇa-) a patronymic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saveṇuvīṇāpaṇavānunādamfn. resounding with flutes and lutes and tabours View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śayunam. the boa constrictor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhanagārjunam. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhanāgārjunan. Name of work on magic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhanāgārjunatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhanāgārjunīyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhāntasundaram. or n. (also called sundara-siddhānta-) Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siṃhasthamakarasthagurunirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sindhunadam. the river indu-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sindhunadam. Name of a southern river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sindhunadam. of a country View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sindhunandanam. "son of the ocean", the moon (one of the 14 precious things recovered by churning the ocean after the flood) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sindhunātham. "lord of rivers", the ocean View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sipunāf. a kind of plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śiśunāgam. a young snake View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śiśunāgam. a young elephant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śiśunāgam. a kind of rākṣasa- or demon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śiśunāgam. Name of a king of magadha- (plural his descendants) (varia lectio -nāka-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śiśunākaSee next. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śiśunāmanm. a camel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śiśunandim. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sitalaśunagarlic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivakopamunim. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivaprasādasundarastavam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivasundarīf. " śiva-'s wife", Name of pārvati- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
skaunagarikamf(ā-or ī-)n. (fr. prec.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
skund (= skand-) cl.1 A1. skundate-, to jump (āpravane-,or āplavane-) ; to lift up (uddharaṇe-; see pra-skunda-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
smṛtisarojasundaramn. (?) Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
snāyunirmitamfn. made of sinews View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣoḍaśartuniśā(śa-ṛt-) f. any night out of 16 from the commencement of menstruation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
somasundaram. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
spṛṣṭamaithunamfn. defiled by sexual intercourse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrīgunnam. Name of a mīmāṃsaka- (a contemporary of maṅkha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śṛṅgārasundarīf. Name of a princess View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
staunamfn. (of unknown meaning; according to to equals stena-,"a thief, robber"; according to to others,"heavy, inert, slothful", fr. stū- equals sthū- equals sthā-)
stunakam. (see stubha-) a goat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śubhaśakunam. an auspicious bird, bird of good omen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
subhrunāsākṣikeśāntamfn. (-bhrū-) having handsome brows (and) nose (and) eyes (and) hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
subhrunāsākṣikeśānta subhrūnāsākṣikeśānta mfn. having handsome brows (and) nose (and) eyes (and) hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sucetunamfn. equals -cetana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sucetunāind. (instrumental case of -cet/u-) with benevolence or favour, graciously View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suhavītunāmanmfn. one whose name is to be invoked auspiciously or successfully View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūktāmṛtapunaruktopadaṃśanadaśanan. Name of a medicine work by saj-jana-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sukundakam. an onion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sukundanam. a kind of plant (equals barbara-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sumantunāmanmfn. (-m/antu--), bearing a well-known name View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
summunim. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śun cl.6 P. śunati-, to go View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunam. (prob. fr. śū-or śvi-,and connected with śūra-, śūṣa-etc.)"the Auspicious one" , Name of vāyu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunam. of indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunāf. (?) a ploughshare (See śunā-vat-and śunā-sīra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunan. growth, success, prosperity, welfare View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunam. equals śvan-, a dog View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunābhamfn. having a good nave or centre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunābhamfn. (also bhaka-) having a good handle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunābham. a particular spell recited over weapons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunābham. Name of a counsellor of varuṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunābham. of a son of dhṛtarāṣṭra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunābham. of a son of garuḍa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunābham. of a brother of vajra-nābha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunābham. of a mountain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunābha(prob.) n. a wheel, discus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunābhakaSee prec. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunābhimfn. having a good nave View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunābhyamfn. idem or 'mfn. having a good nave ' (prob. wrong reading for -nābha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunādamfn. sounding well, harmonious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunādakam. (originally equals prec.) a conch View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāgaSee saunāga-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunaḥin compound for śunas-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunaham. Name of a son of jahnu- (varia lectio sumaha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunahotram. (śun/a--) "offering auspicious sacrifices", Name of a son of bharad-vāja- (and author of ; plural his family) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunahotram. of a son of kṣatra-vṛddha- (written suna-h-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunaḥpuccham. "dog-tailed", Name of one of the three sons of ṛcīka- (or according to to the eldest of the three sons of ajīgarta-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunaḥpuccham. of the author of a law-book ( śunaḥpucchasmṛti -smṛti- f.his work) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunaḥpucchasmṛtif. śunaḥpuccha
śunaḥsakham. "dog's friend", Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunaḥśepam. "dog-tailed", Name of a Vedic ṛṣi- (having the patronymic ājīgarti-, as son of ajīgarta- or ajīgarta-, and regarded as the author of the hymns ; according to to ,king hariścandra-, whose priest was viśvā-mitra-, being childless, made a vow that on obtaining a son he would sacrifice him to the god varuṇa-;a son was then born to him named rohita-, but hariścandra- put off on various pretexts the fulfilment of his vow, and when he at length consented to perform it, his son refused to be sacrificed, and retiring to the forest passed six years there until he met a poor Brahman ṛṣi- named ajīgarta-, who had three sons, the second of whom, śunaḥ-śepa-, was purchased by rohita- for a hundred cows to serve as a substitute for himself; varuṇa- having accepted him as a ransom, he was about to be sacrificed, viśvā-mitra- being hotṛ- priest, when he saved himself by reciting verses in praise of various deities, and was received into the family of viśvā-mitra- as one of his sons under the name of deva-rāta- q.v :the legend is different in the rāmāyaṇa-, which makes ambarīṣa-, king of ayodhyā-, perform a sacrifice, the victim of which is stolen by indra-;this king is described as wandering over the earth in search of either the real victim or a substitute until he meets with a Brahman named ṛcīka-, from whom he purchases his middle son, śunaḥ-śepa-, who is about to be sacrificed, when viśvā-mitra- saves him by teaching him a prayer to agni- and two hymns to indra- and viṣṇu-;See ) etc. ()
śunaḥśepan. the genital organ of a dog View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunaḥśepham. later and less correct form of śunaḥ-śepa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakam. a young or small dog, any dog : (see ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakam. Name of a ṛṣi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakam. of an āṅgirasa- and disciple of pathya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakam. of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakam. of a son of ruru- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakam. of a son of ṛcīka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakam. of a son of ṛta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakam. of a son of gṛtsa-mada- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakam. of the slayer of puraṃ-jaya- and father of pradyota- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakam. equals śaunaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakam. plural the family or race of śunaka- (see śaunaka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakacillīf. a kind of culinary herb (= śva-cillī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakakañcukam. a kind of plant (= kṣudra-cañcu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakaputram. " śunaka-'s son", śaunaka- (also applied to gṛtsa-mada-, who is elsewhere described as the father of śunaka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakasutam. equals śaunaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunakīf. a bitch View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunakṣatran. (id est 5. su-+ n-) a good or auspicious nakṣatra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunakṣatram. "born under an auspicious nakṣatra-", Name of a king (son of maru-deva-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunakṣatram. of a son of niramitra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunakṣatrāf. Name of the second night of the civil month (karma-māsa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunakṣatram. of one of the mātṛ-s attending on skanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunākutaor sunākṛta- m. zedoary, Curcuma Zerumbet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunālan. "having a beautiful stalk or stem", a kind of Andropogon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunālan. a red water-lily View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunālakam. "id.", Agati Grandiflora View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunamind. happily, auspiciously, for growth or prosperity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāmadheyamfn. having an auspicious name View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāmadvādaśīf. a particular religious observance performed on the 12th day of the 12th month View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāmanmfn. well-named View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāmanm. Name of one of skanda-'s attendants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāmanm. of a daitya- (varia lectio su-manas-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāmanm. of a son of su-ketu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāmanm. of a son of ugra-sena- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāmanm. of a son of vainateya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunaṃhuvīyāf. Name of the verse (beginning with the words śuṇ/aṃ huvema-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunaṃkuri(for kari-?) m. "causing growth or prosperity", Name of a rural deity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāmnīf. Name of a daughter of devaka- and wife of vasu-deva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandamfn. pleasing well, delighting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandam. a palace of a particular form (varia lectio sundara-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandam. Name of a deva-putra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandam. of a sātvata- attending on kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandam. of a Buddhist śrāvaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandāf. a particular tithi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandāf. Aristolochia Indica View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandāf. a white cow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandāf. a particular yellow pigment (equals go-rocanā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandāf. a woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandāf. Name of umā- or a friend of umā- (-sahita-,"attended by sunandā-") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandāf. of a wife of kṛṣṇa- (varia lectio su-vārttā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandāf. of the mother of bāhu- and vālin- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandām. of mudāvatī- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandāf. of a sister of su-bāhu- (king of the cedi-s) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandāf. of the wife of sārvabhauma- (also called kaikeyī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandāf. of the wife of bharata- (also called kāśeyī- sārvasenī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandāf. of the wife of pratīpa- (also called śaibyā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandāf. of a female door-keeper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandāf. of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandan. Name of a club made by tvaṣṭṛ- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunanda su-nandana- See column 2. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandakan. a particular gaṇa- of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandanam. Name of a son of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandanam. of a son of purīṣa-bhīru- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandanam. of a brother of bhūnandana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandanan. Name of the 12th muhūrta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandanīf. Name of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandinīf. a kind of plant with fragrant leaves View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunandinīf. a species of the ati-jagatī-, metre (equals mañju-bhāṣiṇī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunaphāf. (= Greek ; confer, compare anaphā-) a particular configuration of the planets (when any one of the planets, except the Sun, occupies a secondary position, to the moon)
sunaphāyogam. the above configuration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunapṛṣṭha(śun/a--) mfn. having a back fit for riding (as a horse) (according to to others "carrying food on his back") . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāram. the milk of a female dog View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāram. the egg of a snake View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāram. a sparrow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunardamfn. roaring vigorously View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunas genitive case of śvan- in compound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunasamfn. having a beautiful nose View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunasāf. Name of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāsamfn. equals -nasa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāsākṣibhruvamfn. having a beautiful nose and eyes and brows (said of a face) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāsākṣibhruvaf. a handsome nose View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāsikamfn. equals -nasa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāsikamfn. having a good point or projection View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāsikāf. Leea Hirta View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunāsīram. dual number Name of two rural deities favourable to the growth of grain (prob. personifications of"share"and"plough";but identified by yāska- with vāyu- and āditya-, by others with indra- and vāyu- or indra- and sūrya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunāsīram. sg. (also written sun-) Name of indra- (see vasuṃdharā-śun-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunāsīram. (plural) a particular class of gods (also written sun-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāsīraSee sub voce, i.e. the word in the Sanskrit order View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāsīraSee śunā-sīra-, p.1082. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunāsīraśarāsanan. " indra-'s bow", a rainbow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunāsīrinmfn. (applied to indra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunāsīrīyamfn. belonging or relating to śunā-sira- (see ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunāsīrīyan. or f(ā-). Name of particular oblations View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunāsīryamfn. belonging or relating to śunā-sira- (see ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunāsīryan. or f(ā-). Name of particular oblations View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunaskarṇam. "dog-eared", Name of a man (see gaRa kaskādi-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunatmfn. on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunatamfn. hanging down very deep on vArttika Va1rtt. 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāthamfn. having or forming a good shelter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunatim. Name of a daitya- (varia lectio su-mati-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunāṭyan. a graceful dance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunauf. a good ship View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunaumfn. (Nominal verb mf. aus- n. u-) having good ships View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunaun. water View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunavat(śun/a--or śun/ā--) mfn. (prob.) furnished with a share (as a plough) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunayam. wise conduct or policy etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunayam. "well-conducted", Name of a son of ṛta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunayam. of a son of pariplava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunayam. of a brother of khanitra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunayam. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunayakam. (f. yikā-) a good leader Va1rtt. 1 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunayakaśrīm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunayanamf(ā-)n. having beautiful eyes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunayanam. a deer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunayanāf. a (fair-eyed) woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunayaśālinmfn. wise, clever View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunayaśrīm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunayaśrīmitram. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunda sautra- root meaning"to shine, be bright" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundam. Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundam. of a daitya- (son of ni-sunda- and brother of upa-sunda-;the two brothers killed each other while quarrelling for a beautiful apsaras- named tilottamā-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundam. Name of a monkey View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaramf(ī-)n. (perhaps for su-nara- equals sūnara-; d-being inserted as in Greek fr.) beautiful, handsome, lovely, charming, agreeable etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaramf(ī-)n. noble View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaram. Clerodendron Phlomoides View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaram. a palace of a particular form View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaram. Name of kāma-deva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaram. of a serpent-demon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaram. of a son of pravilasena- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaram. of various authors (also with ācārya-, kavi-, bhaṭṭa-etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaran. equals -kāṇḍa- below. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarabāhustavam. Name of a stotra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaradāsam. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaradevam. Name of authors View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaragaṇim. (with sādhu-) Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaragurukāvyan. Name of a poem. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarahaci(?) m. Name of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarajāmātṛmunim. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarakam. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarakamalīyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarakāṇḍan. a beautiful stalk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarakāṇḍan. "beautiful section", Name of the 5th book of the rāmāyaṇa- and of the adhyātma-rāmāyaṇa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaralaharīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaramind. well, right View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaramaṇisaṃdarbham. Name of work (on devotion to rāma-, by madhurācārya-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaramiśram. (with aujjāgari-) Name of the author of the abhirāma-maṇi-nāṭaka-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarammanyamfn. thinking one's self handsome or beautiful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaranandam. (see sundarān-), Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarānandam. (see sundara-n-) Name of two persons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarapāṇḍyadevam. Name of a king (varia lectio sundara-vīra-pāṇḍya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarapuran. "beautiful town", Name of a city View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarapuramāhātmyan. Name of a chapter of the brahmāṇḍa-purāṇa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundararājam. Name of two authors View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundararājīyan. Name of an astronomy work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarāraṇyan. Name of a forest View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarāraṇyamāhātmyan. Name of a chapter of the brahmāṇḍa-purāṇa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarasenam. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarasenam. of a grammarian View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarasenabhāṣyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarasiddhāntam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaraśṛṅgāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaraśuklam. Name of the author of the mauna-mantrāvabodha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaratāf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarataramfn. better, very good ( sundarataram am- ind.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarataramind. sundaratara
sundaratvan. beauty, excellence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaravaṃśam. Name of a race or people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaravarṇam. Name of a deva-putra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaravatīf. Name of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundaravīrapāṇḍyaSee sundarapāṇḍya-deva-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundareśvaram. Name of a form of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundareśvarastotran. Name of a stotra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīf. See below View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīf. a beautiful woman, any woman (also applied to female animals) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīf. a kind of tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīf. turmeric View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīf. a particular metre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīf. Name of a deity (equals tripura-sundarī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīf. of a yoginī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīf. of an apsaras- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīf. of a daughter of śva-phalka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīf. of a daughter of vaiśvānara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīf. of the wife of mālyavat- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīf. of various other women View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarībhavanan. Name of a temple View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīdevīf. Name of a princess.
sundarikāf. See next. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarikāf. Name of a woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarikahradam. Name of tīrtha-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīkalpam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarikatīrthan. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīkavacamn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīmandiran. women's habitation or apartments View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīpūjāpaddhatif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīpūjāratnan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīśaktidānastotran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarīsvayaṃvaram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarītāpanī f. Name of an upaniṣad- (be. longing to the ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundarītāpinīf. Name of an upaniṣad- (be. longing to the ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundāsuravadhūf. the wife of the asura- sunda- (called tāḍakā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śundhetc. See śudh-, p.1082. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śundhanamf(ī-)n. purifying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śundhanan. removal of anything impure (genitive case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śundhāvatmfn. sacred, holy, pure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śundhyu mfn. pure, bright, radiant, beautiful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śundhyumfn. purified or free from, unmolested by (genitive case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śundhyum. fire or agni-, the god of fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śundhyun. (with bharad-vājasya-) Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śundhyūmfn. pure, bright, radiant, beautiful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śundhyūmfn. purified or free from, unmolested by (genitive case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śundhyūm. fire or agni-, the god of fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śundhyūn. (with bharad-vājasya-) Name of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sundopasundam. dual number the two daitya-s sunda- and upasunda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunepathyamf(ā-)n. having a beautiful costume View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śuneṣitamfn. drawn along or carried by dogs View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunetṛm. Name of one of the 16 ṛtvij- (see un-netṛ-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunetram. "fair-eyed"or"having a good leader"Name of a māra-putra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunetram. of a son of dhṛta-rāṣṭra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunetram. of a son of vainateya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunetram. of a son of the 13th manu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunetram. of a son of suvrata- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunetram. of a cakra-vāka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunetrāf. (scilicet tuṣṭi-;in sāṃkhya-) one of the 9 kinds of acquiescence (see su-pāra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunetrādhipatim. Name of a serpent-demon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunim. (fr. śvan-) a dog View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunīSee under śvan-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunīf. a female dog. [ confer, compare Zend spa1; Greek ; Latin canis; Lit.szu4; Gothic hunds; English hound; German Hund.] View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunibhṛtamind. very secretly or privately
sunidhim. a good place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunidramfn. sleeping well View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunidrāf. sound sleep View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunigrahamfn. well controlled, easily restrained View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunīhāramfn. very misty or foggy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunihitamfn. well fixed or established View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniḥṣṭhitamfn. well prepared or arranged, quite ready (Bombay edition -niṣṭh-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunikam. Name of a minister of ripuṃ-jaya- (varia lectio śunaka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunikhātamfn. dug very deep View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunikhilamind. very completely View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunikṛṣṭamf(ā-)n. very low or mean View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunikṛṣṭa su-nikhāta- etc. See . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunikṣiptamfn. well deposited with (locative case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunīlamfn. very black or blue, dark View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunīlam. (only ) the pomegranate tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunīlan. the root of Andropogon Muricatus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunīlāf. common flax View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunīlan. a particular grass (equals caṇikā-or jaraḍī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunīlan. Clitoria Ternatea. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunīlakam. "very blue", (only ) Eclipta Prostrata View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunīlakam. a particular tree resembling the Terminalia Tomentosa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunīlakam. sapphire. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunimayamfn. easily exchanged or bartered Va1rtt. 2 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śuniṃdhamamfn. (said to be for śunīṃ-dh-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śuniṃdhayamfn. (for śunīṃ-dh-) Va1rtt. 1 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suninadamfn. sounding agreeably or pleasantly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suninadamfn. very noisy or loud ( suninadam am- ind.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suninadamind. suninada
śunīram. a number of dogs View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirajaeasy to be expelled or driven away View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirbhakta(s/u--) mfn. quite excluded from (ablative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirgatamf(ā-)n. well come forth or emerged from (ablative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirghṛṇamfn. very merciless or cruel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirlajjamf(ā-)n. very shameless or impudent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirmalamf(ā-)n. perfectly clear or pure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirmatham. (instrumental case ā-) complete production (of fire) by rubbing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirmitam. Name of a deva-putra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirṇiktamfn. thoroughly cleansed, well washed off View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirṇiktamfn. well polished, bright View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirūḍhamfn. well purged by an injection View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirūhaṇan. a good purgative View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirūpitamfn. well observed or inspected or examined View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirviṇṇamfn. quite depressed, altogether despondent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunirvṛtamf(ā-)n. quite at ease or happy in mind (wrong reading -nirvṛtta-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniryāsāf. "having good exudation or resin", Odina Wodier View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniryuktamfn. equals -niyukta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniṣaṇṇa m. the herb Marsilea Quadrifolia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniṣaṇṇakam. the herb Marsilea Quadrifolia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniścalamfn. "quite immovable or unchangeable", Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniścayam. firm resolve View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniścayamf(ā-)n. perfectly sure or certain (am-,ind.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniścitamfn. firmly resolved View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniścitamfn. well ascertained or determined or fixed or settled ( suniścitam am- ind."most assuredly") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniścitam. a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniścitamind. suniścita
suniścitapuran. Name of a town View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniśitamfn. well whetted or sharpened View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniṣkamfn. having beautiful ornaments View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniṣkṛtan. a good atonement or expiation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniṣphalamfn. quite useless or in vain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniṣṭaptamfn. well heated or liquefied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniṣṭaptamfn. thoroughly cooked View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniṣṭhitamfn. (see -niḥṣṭh-) well versed in or acquainted with (locative case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniṣṭhuramfn. very rough or harsh View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunistriṃśam. a beautiful sword View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītamfn. well led or guided View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītamfn. well managed or executed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītamfn. well prepared (as a path) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītamfn. well-conducted View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītam. Name of a king (son of su-bala-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītan. good or wise conduct, wisdom, prudence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunitambinīf. having beautiful hips or buttocks, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunīthamfn. giving or enjoying good guidance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunīthamfn. well-conducted, righteous, moral, good View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītham. a particular verse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītham. a Brahman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītham. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītham. of a son of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītham. of a son of saṃnati- or saṃtati- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītham. of a son of su-ṣeṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītham. of a son of su-bala- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītham. of śiśu-pāla- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītham. of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunīthāf. (also tha-kanyā-) Name of the first-born daughter of mṛtyu- or death (wife of aṅga-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītimfn. (or s/u--) guiding well View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītimfn. well-conducted View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītim. Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītim. of a son of vidūratha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītif. good conduct or behaviour, good policy, wisdom, discretion etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunītif. Name of the mother of dhruva- (wife of uttānapāda-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniviṣṭamfn. well stationed (as guardians) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniviṣṭamfn. well furnished with (instrumental case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniviṣṭamfn. well adorned or decorated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniyatf. equals śobhanā vidhā- () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniyatamfn. well put together View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniyatamfn. well disciplined or self-governed (with vācā- instrumental case"suppressing speech") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suniyuktamfn. well constructed or built (see su-niry-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunnam. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunoin compound for śunas-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunolāṅgūlam. "dog-tailed", Name of the youngest of the three sons of ṛcīka- (or according to to , of ajīgarta-) (see śunaḥ-puccha-and -śepa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunṛpam. a good king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunṛśaṃsamfn. very mischievous View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunṛśaṃsakṛtmfn. doing very mischievous things, very cruel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunuSee -nau-. = View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunuSee su-nau-, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunūSee su--, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunvatmfn. pressing out (the soma-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunvatm. the offerer of a soma- sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunvatm. Name of a son of sumantu- (also called sunvāna-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunvat sunvāna- See 3. su-, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunyamfn. (fr. śvan-) gaRa gav-ādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunyan. and f(ā-). a number of dogs or female dogs View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunyamfn. equals śūnya-, empty, void View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunyan. a cypher View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunyastamf(ā-)n. well laid down or stretched out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunyastaSee . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suradhunīf. "river of the gods", Name of the Ganges View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suradundubhim. the god's drum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suradundubhim. sacred basil View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suradundubhīf. idem or 'm. sacred basil ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suralokasundarīf. "celestial woman", an apsaras- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suralokasundarīf. Name of durgā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suramunim. a divine muni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suramunim. plural Name of the Pleiads View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surasundaram. a beautiful deity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surasundarasenāf. the army of the gods ( surasundarasenāgaṇapati -gaṇa-pati- m."the chief of the celestial host") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surasundarasenāf. Name of a woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surasundarasenāgaṇapatim. surasundarasenā
surasundarīf. a lovely celestial female, apsaras- ( surasundarījana -jana- m. plural) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surasundarīf. Name of durgā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surasundarīf. of a fairy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surasundarīf. of a woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surasundarīf. a particular yoginī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surasundarījanam. surasundarī
surundalāf. Name of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suśakunan. good birds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suśakunamf(ā-)n. of good augury, auspicious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
susundaramfn. very handsome View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suyāmunam. a palace View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suyāmunam. a kind of cloud View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suyāmunam. Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suyāmunam. of a king (equals vatsa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suyāmunam. of a mountain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svaḥsundarī(), f. "celestial woman", an apsaras-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvākundamfn. on (see śva-k-etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svardhunīf. equals -āpagā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvasunam. Conyza Lacera View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvetapunarnavāf. white-flowering hogweed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śyāmasundaram. "dark and beautiful", Name of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śyāmasundaram. (also with cakravartin-) Name of various men View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
talunamfn. (equals taruṇa- Va1rtt. 6 ; gaRa kapilakādi- ) young. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
talunam. (gaRa utsādi-) a youth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
talunam. wind. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tālunamfn. fr. tal- gaRa utsādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tālunāśam. "destroying the palate (by thorny food)", a camel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
talunīf. ( gaRa gaurādi-;proparox. Va1rtt. 6 ) a maiden View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantunābham. "emitting threads from its navel", a spider View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantunāgam. a shark View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuniryāsam. "having stringy exudations", the palmyra tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tarunakham. "tree-nail", a thorn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṭhunṭhupaddhatif. Name (also title or epithet) of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tiṣyapunarvasavīyamfn. relating to the asterisms Terminalia and punar-vasu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tiṣyapunarvasum. dual number the asterisms Terminalia and puṣa-, and (n. sg.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
traikuntakaa kind of ornament View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
trailokyasundaram. Name of a mixture View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
trailokyasundarīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
trimunimfn. (grammar) produced by the 3 muni-s ( ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tripurasundarīf. durgā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
trirunnatamfn. having 3 parts of the body stretched upwards View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
trisundaram. Name of a mixture View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tryunnatamfn. having 3 elevations View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tuna varia lectio for t/ana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unākāf. Curculigo orchioides View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tund cl.1. dati-, to be active (varia lectio) ; see ni-tud-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundan. () a protuberant belly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundan. the belly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundamfn. having a protuberant belly gaRa arśa-ādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundam. the navel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundādia gaRa of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundakūpīf. "belly-cavity", the navel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundakūpikāf. "belly-cavity", the navel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundaparimārjamfn. ( Va1rtt. 1 ) stroking one's belly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundaparimārjakamfn. equals mṛja- = View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundaparimṛjamfn. ()"stomach-stroker" , lazy, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundavatmfn. corpulent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tunf. idem or 'm. the navel ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundim. () Name of a gandharva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundif. See tuṇḍi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundibhamfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. equals dika- ', 117.' , 139 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundibhamfn. varia lectio for tuṇḍ-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundikamfn. equals da-vat-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundikāf. the navel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundikaram. the navel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundilamfn. (117) idem or 'mfn. varia lectio for tuṇḍ-.' (varia lectio tuṇḍ-) (also a-- negative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundilamfn. equals tuṇḍibha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundilam. gaṇeśa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundilaphalāf. Cucumis utilissimus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundilīkaraṇan. the act of causing to swell, increasing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundilitamfn. become corpulent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tundinmfn. idem or 'mfn. equals dika- ' , 117. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tunditamfn. equals dika- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tunnamfn. struck, goaded, hurt, cut etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tunnam. equals nnaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tunf. (also"a violated woman"). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tunna nnaka- See tud-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tunnakam. Cedrela Toona, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tunnasevanīf. the suture of a wound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tunnasevanīf. a suture of the skull View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tunnavāyam. a tailor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tunyum. Name of a tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tyaktapunaḥsvikṛta(in rhetoric) resuming what has been suspended, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ucchunam. Name (also title or epithet) of vaiśākha-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uḍunātham. the moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
umāgurunadīf. Name of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upanunnamfn. driven near, wafted View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upaśunam(fr. śvan-) ind. near a dog View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upasundam. "the younger brother of sunda-", Name of a daitya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uṣṇasundaram. Name of several plants. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uttaraphalgunī f. Name of lunar mansions (see proṣṭhapadā-, phalgunī-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uttaraphālgunīf. Name of lunar mansions (see proṣṭhapadā-, phalgunī-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
valgunādamfn. singing sweetly (said of a bird) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanaśakunim. a forest-bird, ibidem or 'in the same place or book or text' as the preceding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vapunam. a god View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vapunan. knowledge (wrong reading for vayuna-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vapunandanam. Name of a poet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varasundarīf. a very beautiful woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varasundarīf. a kind of metre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vārasundarī() f. equals -kanyakā-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varavaramunim. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varavaramuniśatakan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāstunaram. the archetype or ideal pattern of a house personified as a deity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vastunirdeśam. table of contents, register View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāstunirmāṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vasuṃdharāśunāsīram. a prince, king (wrong reading -sunā-s-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vasunam. a sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vasunāgam. Name of a poet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vasunandam. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vasunandaka equals kheṭaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vasunemim. Name of a serpent-demon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vasunetram. Name of a Brahman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vasunīthamfn. idem or '(v/asu--) mfn. bringing wealth ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vasunīti(v/asu--) mfn. bringing wealth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunaSee column 3. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunamfn. (rather fr. -than fr. ve-) moving, active, alive View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunamfn. waving, agitated, restless (applied to the sea) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunamfn. clear (as an eye) (see a-vayuna-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunamfn. a path, way (equals mārga-also figuratively either - "means expedient", or"rule, order, custom") (instrumental case"according to rule") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunamfn. distinctness, clearness, brightness (locative case plural"clearly, distinctly" ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunamfn. a mark, aim(?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunamfn. knowledge, wisdom View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunamfn. a temple View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunāf. a mark, aim, goal(?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunāf. knowledge, wisdom View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunāf. Name of a daughter of svadhā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunam. Name of a son of kṛśāśva- and dhiṣaṇā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāyunam. a god, deity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunādha (for vayuna-dhā-) mfn. establishing rule or order View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunādhā(for vayuna-dhā-) mfn. establishing rule or order View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāyunānātvan. diversity of air (said to be caused by the concurrence[ sammūrchana-]of two winds) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāyunandanam. equals -putra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunasasind. according to rule or order, in due order View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunavat(vay/una-.) mfn. clear, distinct, bright View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vayunāvid( vayuna-v/id-) mfn. learned in rules, well versed in ordinances View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāyunighnamfn. "subject to wind", mad View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāyunivṛttif. "cessation of wind", a calm, lull View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāyunivṛttif. cure of windy disorders View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
veṇunan. black pepper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
veṇunisrutim. the sugarcane View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
veṇunṛtyāf. Name of a tantra- deity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidhunanan. equals dhūnana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyādhāmamuniśiṣyam. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyādhīśamunim. Name of scholar. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyudunmeṣam. a flash of lightning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunin compound for 2. vidyut-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunmahas(vidy/un--) mfn. "rejoicing lightning"or"brilliant with lightning" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunmālam. Name of a monkey View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunmālāf. a wreath of lightning etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunmālāf. a kind of metre etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunmālāf. Name of a yakṣī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunmālāf. of a daughter of su-roha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunmālinmfn. wreathed with lightning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunmālinm. Name of an asura- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunmālinm. of a rākṣasa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunmālinm. of a god View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunmālinm. of a vidyā-dhara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunmaṇḍalavatmfn. wreathed with lightning (a cloud) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunmat(vidy/un--) mfn. containing lightning, gleaming, glittering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyunmukhan. a particular phenomenon in the sky View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vijayadundubhim. a triumphal drum ( vijayadundubhitā -- f.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vijayadundubhitāf. vijayadundubhi
vimaunamfn. breaking silence = View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vimithunamfn. excluding the sign Gemini View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vimuktamaunamind. breaking silence
vinayasundaram. Name of author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinunnamfn. driven asunder etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinunnamfn. stricken, hurt, wounded
vīramukundadevam. Name of a king of utkala- (the patron of mārkaṇḍeya-kavīndra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣṇunadīf. Name of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣṇunāmamāhātmaratnastotran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣṇunāmamāhātmyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣṇunīrājanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣṇunyaṅgamfn. containing incidental mention of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśunthalavaṇan. rock salt View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśvarūpagaṇakamunīśvaram. Name of author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśvaśambhumunim. Name of a lexicographer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśveśvarāmbumunim. Name of author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitunnamfn. pierced, torn etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitunnan. Marsilea Quadrifolia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitunnan. Blyxa Octandra View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitunf. Flacourtia Cataphracta View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitunnakamf(ikā-)n. Flacourtia Cataphracta View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitunnakam. n. coriander View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitunnakam. blue vitriol View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitunnakam. or n. (?) a hole in the ear (for a ring) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vrajasundarī() ( ) f. equals -rāma-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vṛddhaśaunakīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vṛṣabhānunandinīf. patronymic of rādhā-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vundh vus- etc. See bundh-, bus-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyālolakuntalakalāpavatmfn. having dishevelled locks of hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyanunadCaus. -nādayati-, to cause to resound, fill with noise or cries View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyanunādam. reverberation, loud and extending sound or noise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyundanan. the act of well moistening or wetting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyunmiśramfn. intermingled or mixed with, soiled or adulterated with (instrumental case), MPh. (varia lectio vi-miśra-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yadunandanam. Name of akrūra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yadunātham. "lord of the yadu-s", Name of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yadunātham. (also with miśra-) Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yajunāf. anything fit for a sacrifice, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāmadundubhim. () a kind of drum or clock on which the night-watches are struck. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamalārjuna m. dual number two arjuna- trees (which obstructed the path of kṛṣṇa-, when a child, and were uprooted by him;afterwards personified as the enemies of kṛṣṇa-, and in the later mythology regarded as metamorphoses of nala-kūbara- and maṇigrīva-, two sons of kubera-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamalārjunabhañjanam. () "breaker or destroyer of the two arjuna- trees", Name of kṛṣṇa- or viṣṇu-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamalārjunahanm. () "breaker or destroyer of the two arjuna- trees", Name of kṛṣṇa- or viṣṇu-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamalārjunakam. dual number two arjuna- trees (which obstructed the path of kṛṣṇa-, when a child, and were uprooted by him;afterwards personified as the enemies of kṛṣṇa-, and in the later mythology regarded as metamorphoses of nala-kūbara- and maṇigrīva-, two sons of kubera-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamalārjunakabhañjanam. "breaker or destroyer of the two arjuna- trees", Name of kṛṣṇa- or viṣṇu-. () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamalārjunakahanm. "breaker or destroyer of the two arjuna- trees", Name of kṛṣṇa- or viṣṇu-. () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunāf. Name of a river commonly called the Jumna (in and identified with yamī- q.v;it rises in the himālaya- mountains among the Jumnotri peaks at an elevation of 10,849 feet, and flows for 860 miles before it joins the Ganges at Allahabad, its water being there clear as crystal, while that of the Ganges is yellowish;the confluence of the two with the river sarasvatī-, supposed to join them underground, is called tri-veṇī- q.v) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunāf. of a daughter of the muni- mataṃga- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunāf. of a cow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāmunamfn. (fr. yamunā-) belonging or relating to the river yamunā- (commonly called Jumna), coming from it, growing in it etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāmunam. a metron. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāmunam. Name of a mountain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāmunam. of an author (also called yāmunācārya-and rya-svāmin-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāmunam. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāmunan. (scilicet āñjana-) antimony, collyrium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāmunan. Name of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunābhājmfn. living on the yamunā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunābhidm. Name of bala-deva- (so called from having divided the river into two parts with his ploughshare) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunābhrātṛm. "brother of yamunā-", Name of yama- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunācāryaSee yāmunācārya-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāmunācāryam. See above
yāmunācāryastotran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunādattam. Name of a frog View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunādvīpan. Name of a district View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunājanakam. "father of yamunā-", Name of the god of the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunāmāhātmyan. Name of chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunāpatim. "lord of yamunā-", Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunāprabhavam. the source of the river yamunā- (celebrated as a place of pilgrimage) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunāpūjāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunāṣṭakan. (ṣṭ-) Name of two poems View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunāṣṭakaṭīkāf. Name of a commentator or commentary on prec. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunāṣṭapadī(ṣṭ-) f. Name of a short poem. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunāstotran. Name of a stotra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāmunastutiṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunātīrthan. Name of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunātīrthamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamunāvarṇanan. Name of a poem (by jagan-nātha- paṇḍitarāja-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yamundam. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāmundāyanim. patronymic fr. yamunda- gaRa tikādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāmundāyanika m. patronymic fr. yāmundāyani- (used contemptuously) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāmundāyanīyam. patronymic fr. yāmundāyani- (used contemptuously) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāmuneṣṭakan. lead (see yavaneṣṭa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yatamaithunamfn. abstaining from sexual intercourse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yatimaithunan. the unchaste life of ascetics View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yatunamfn. (prob.) moving, active, restless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yatunaSee .
yaunamf(ī-)n. (fr. yoni-) relating to the womb or place of birth, uterine View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yaunamf(ī-)n. relating to or resulting from or connected by marriage etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yaunan. matrimonial connection, conjugal alliance, relationship by marriage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yaunan. the ceremony on conception (equals garbhādhāna-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yaunan. matrimonial duties View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yaunan. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') produced from (exempli gratia, 'for example' agniy-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yaunam. plural Name of a people (prob. equals yavana-)
yaunasambandham. relationship by marriage, affinity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yaunikam. moderate wind (neither too mild nor too strong) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yunth varia lectio for punth-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
Apte Search
Results for un319 results
und उन्द् 7 P. [उनत्ति, उन्दाञ्चकार, औन्दीत्, उन्दितुम्, उत्त-उन्न; P.III.3.56] 1 To wet, moisten, bathe; याः पृथिवीं पयसोन्दन्ति. -2 To flow or issue out, spring (as water). -Caus. (aor. औन्दिदत्) To wet. -desid. (उन्दिदिषति) [cf. L. unda].
undanam उन्दनम् Moistening, wetting, Bhāg.3.26.43.
un उन्मा Ved. A measure.
unmad उन्मद् 4 P. 1 To be or become mad. -2 To delight, gratify. -Caus. (˚न्म-न्मा-दयति) 1 To madden, inebriate, render drunk (lit. and fig.); लक्ष्म्योन्मादिताः K.17; Ki.4.16. -2 To excite, agitate; उन्मादयत मरुत उदन्तरिक्ष मादय Av.6.13.4.
unmada उन्मद a. 1 Intoxicated, drunk; उदीरयामासुरिवोन्मदानाम् R.2.9,16.54. -2 Mad, furious, extravagant; Śi.1. 4; उन्मदसारसारवः 12.44,77;16.59. -3 Causing intoxication, intoxicating; मधुकराङ्गनया मुहुरुन्मदध्वनिभृता निभृताक्षर- मुज्जगे Śi.6.2. -दः 1 Insanity. -2 Intoxication, ecstacy; कृतमनुकृतवत्य उन्मदान्धाः प्रकृतिमगन्किल यस्य गोपवध्वः Bhāg.1.9.4.
unmāda उन्माद a. 1 Mad, insane. -2 Extravagant. -दः 1 Madness, insanity; अहो उन्मादः U.3; Māl.9. -2 Intense passion, intoxication or extravagance of love; Māl.3,2.11; वीररभसोन्मादः Mv.2.22 rapturous joy. -3 Lunacy, mania (considered as a disease of the mind); मदयन्त्युद्धता दोषा यस्मादुन्मार्गमाश्रिताः । मानसो$यमतो व्याधिरुन्माद इति कीर्तितः ॥ Suśr. -4 (In Rhet.) Madness considered as one of the 33 subordinate feelings; चित्त- संमोह उन्मादः कामशोकभयादिभिः S. D.3; or according to R. G. विप्रलम्भमहापत्तिपरमानन्दादिजन्मा$न्यस्मिन्नन्यावभास उन्मादः. -5 Bloom; उन्मादं वीक्ष्य पद्मानाम् S. D.2. -6 A kind of पिशाच; Bhāg.2.1.39.
unmādakaḥ उन्मादकः N. of the plant धत्तूर.
unmadana उन्मदन a. [उद्भूतो-मदनो$स्य] Affected or inflamed with love; तदाप्रभृत्युन्मदना बभूव Ku.5.55.
unmādana उन्मादन a. Maddening, exciting, intoxicating. -नः One of the five arrows of Cupid.
unmādayitṛka उन्मादयितृक a. Intoxicating, enrapturing; Ś.1.
unmādin उन्मादिन् a. Mad, intoxicated. उन्मादिनो मातुलपुत्रकस्य कथं सहामो वनकण्टकित्वम् Udb.
unmadiṣṇu उन्मदिष्णु a. 1 Mad, insane. -2 Intoxicated, drunk. -3 In rut (as an elephant); व्यालद्विपा यन्तृभिरुन्मदिष्णवः कथंचिदारादपथेन निन्यिरे Śi.12.28.
unmāduka उन्मादुक a. Fond of drinking (Ved.).
unmajj उन्मज्ज् (मस्ज्) 6 P. To emerge, rise up; वन्यः सरित्तो गज उन्ममज्ज R.5.43,16.79; उन्ममज्ज शनकैस्तुहिनांशुः Ki.9.23; Ś.7.8; Śi.9.3.
unmajjaka उन्मज्जक a. Emerging, rising up. -कः A kind of ascetic; कण्ठदघ्ने जले स्थित्वा तपः कुर्वन् प्रवर्तते । उन्मज्जकः स विज्ञेयस्तापसो लोकपूजितः ॥; दन्तोलूखलिनश्चैव तथैवोन्मज्जकाः परे Rām.3.6.3.
unmajjanam उन्मज्जनम् Emerging, coming out of water. सलिलो- न्मज्जनमुज्झति स्फुटम् N. -नः An attendant of Śiva.
unmālakam उन्मालकम् The offer of a gift as a mark of complete gratification. शरीरं उन्मालकायेव निजं मुमोच; Śrikaṇṭha-charitam 1.3.
unmānam उन्मानम् 1 Weighing, measuring; ऊर्ध्वमानं किलोन्मानम्; Mbh. V.1.19 Vart. -2 A measure of size or quantity. -3 Price. -4 Measurement of thickness or diameter.
unmanas उन्मनस् नस्क a. [उद्भ्रान्तं मनो$स्य] 1 Excited or disturbed in mind, perplexed, agitated, uneasy; उन्मनाः प्रथमजन्मचेष्टितान्यस्मरन्नपि बभूव राघवः R.11.22; Ki.14. 45. -2 Regretting, repining for a lost or departed friend. -3 Anxious, eager, impatient; गन्तुं पावकमुन्मनस्त- दभवत् Bh.2.75. -4 Proud (मनस्विन्); मुदमायातु नितान्तमुन्मनाः Śi.16.3 (where it also means "anxious").
unmaṇḍalam उन्मण्डलम् An imaginery circle going from South to North and meant for measuring the day; the east and west circle; Sūrya.
unmanī उन्मनी अस् 1 To become perplexed, excited. -2 To become absent-minded; Kāśi. on P.V.4.51. -3 To be one with god.
unmanībhāvaḥ उन्मनीभावः Absence of mind; यद्वा यात्युन्मनीभावम् Brahmamet. Up.4.
unmanībhū उन्मनीभू To be excited, disturbed.
unmaṇiḥ उन्मणिः m. A gem lying on the surface; अकृष्टपच्यौ- षधयो गिरयो बिभ्रदुन्मणीन् Bhāg.1.27.26.
unmanīkṛ उन्मनीकृ 8 U. To make excited, disturb; तमृतुगणः क्षणमुन्मनीचकार Ki.1.37.
unmanthaḥ उन्मन्थः 1 Agitation, disturbance. -2 Killing, slaughter. -3 A disease of the outer ear.
unmanthaka उन्मन्थक a. 1 Shaking off, agitating, stirring. -2 Throbbing, beating. -कः Inflammation of the outer ear.
unmanthanam उन्मन्थनम् 1 Shaking off, agitating. -2 Killing, slaughter; अन्योन्यसूतोन्मथनादभूताम् R.7.52; hurting; मारीचदर्शनं चैव सीतोन्मथनमेव च Rām.6.124.11. -3 Beating (with a stick). -4 Probing, stirring a dart lodged in the body. -5 The instrument used for this purpose. -6 Churning up; कौर्मे धृतो$द्रिरमृतोन्मथने स्वपृष्ठे Bhāg.11.4.18.
unmardanam उन्मर्दनम् 1 Rubbing, kneading. -2 A fragrant essence used for the purpose of rubbing. -3 Act of purifying air.
unmardanam उन्मर्दनम् A rubbing down of the sacrificer with sweet-smelling substances before sprinkling him with fat. cf. सर्वसुरभ्युन्मर्दनं भवति Śat. Br.12.8.3.16. and Sāyaṇa says उन्मर्दनं उद्वर्तनं भवति । (For details read Dr. Gode's paper on, 'Massage in Ancient and Medieval India', Annals of Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute XXXVI, parts I-II, pp. 85.113).
unmārga उन्मार्ग a. [उत्क्रान्तः मार्गात्] Going to be wrong path. -र्गः 1 A wrong road, deviation from the right road (fig. also); नित्यमुन्मार्गगामिनाम् Pt.1. -2 An improper conduct, evil course, moral turpitude; उन्मार्गप्रस्थितानि इन्द्रियाणि K.155; ˚प्रवर्तकः 13. -र्गम् ind. Astray, by a wrong way; उन्मार्गं गच्छतः मदोन्मत्तस्य भूपस्य Pt.1.161. -Comp. -गत a. going wrong. -गमनम् following evil courses. -गामिन्, -वर्तिन् a. going wrong, erring, taking a wrong road.
unmārgin उन्मार्गिन् a. Going astray; finding an outlet (as water).
unmārjanam उन्मार्जनम् Rubbing, wiping off, removing; मनःशल्य˚ Dk.161.
unmath उन्मथ् उन्मन्थ् 1., 9. P. 1 To shake up, disturb, excite, stir; pain. -2 To strike, kill, destroy; मीमां- साकृतमुन्ममाथ सहसा हस्ती मुनिं जैमिनिम् Pt.2.34; धैर्यमुन्मथ्य Māl.1.18; विकल्पनिद्रामुन्मथ्य Prab. -3 To tear, cut off, peel off; वन्यद्विपेनोन्मथिता त्वगस्य R.2.37. -4 To mix.
unmātha उन्माथ a. Destroying or Killing. -थः 1 Torment, pang, deep pain; ˚वेगाः Māl.9.45. -2 Shaking, agitation. -3 Killing, slaughter. -4 A snare or trap; प्रयोजयति चोन्माथं नित्यमस्तं गते रवौ Mb.12.138.23.
unmathana उन्मथन a. Tearing, disturbing, paining. -नम् 1 Shaking off, throwing off or down. -2 Killing, slaughter; अन्योन्यसूतोन्मथनात् R.7.52.
unmāthin उन्माथिन् a. 1 Shaking, agitating. -2 Tormenting. excruciating; चिरमविरतोन्माथी (अनङ्गमहाज्वरः) Māl.9.1.
unmatta उन्मत्त p. p. 1 drunk, intoxicated. -2 Insane, frantic, mad; द्वावत्रोन्मत्तौ V.2; अहो उन्मत्तास्मि संवृत्ता U. 3,5.3; Ś.6; Ms.9.79. -3 (a) Puffed, elevated. (b) Furious, wild; मदोन्मत्तस्य भूपस्य कुञ्जरस्य च गच्छतः Pt.1. 161; U.2; Śi.6.31. -4 Possessed by a ghost or an evil-spirit; Y.2.32; Ms.3.161 (वातपित्तश्लेष्मसंनिपातग्रह- संभवेनोपसृष्टः Mitā.). -5 Very great, abnormal. उन्मत्तवेगाः प्लवगा मधुमत्ताश्च हृष्टवत् Rām.5.62.12. -त्तः 1 the thorn apple (धत्तूर); N. of another tree (मुचकुन्द). -2 N. of one of the eight forms of Bhairava. -Comp. -कीर्तिः, -वेशः N. of Śiva. -गङ्गम् N. of a country (where the Gaṅgā roars furiously along). -दर्शन, -रूप a. maniac-like, mad in appearance. -प्रलपित a. spoken in drunkenness or madness. (-तम्) the words of a madman. -भैरवः A form of Bhairava. ˚वी A form of Durgā. -लिङ्गिन् a. pretending to be mad.
unmattaka उन्मत्तक a. 1 Insane, mad. -2 Drunk, intoxicated.
unmayūkha उन्मयूख a. Shining, radiant; प्राप्येन्द्रनीलं किमुतोन्मयूखम् R.16.69.
unmedā उन्मेदा f. Corpulence, fatness.
unmeṣaḥ उन्मेषः षणम् 1 Opening (of the eyes), winking' twinkling (of the eyes); प्रत्यग्रोन्मेषजिह्मा Mu.3.21. -2 Blowing, opening, expansion; उन्मेषं यो मम न सहते जातिवैरी निशायाम् K. P.1; दीर्घिकाकमलोन्मेषः Ku.2.33. -3 Light, flash, brilliancy; सतां प्रज्ञोन्मेषः Bh.2.114 light or flash; विद्युदुन्मेषदृष्टिम् Me.83. -4 Awakening, rising, becoming visible, manifestation; ज्ञान˚ Śānti.3.13. -5 The act of increasing, supporting, making strong; addition, expansion; इतिहासपुराणानामुन्मेषं निर्मितं च यत् Mb.1.1.63.
unmeṣin उन्मेषिन् a. Flying about, glittering about; उन्मेषि- चाषच्छदः Māl.6.5.
unmeya उन्मेय a. To be weighed; what is weighed. -यम् Weight, burden.
unmīl उन्मील् 1 P. 1 To open (as the eyes); उदमीलीच्चलोचने Bk.15.12;16.8. -2 To be awakened or roused, be excited; उन्मिमील विशदं विषमेषुः Śi.1.72; Bk.1.33. -3 To expand, blow (as lotuses); सरोभिरुन्मीलितपद्मलोचनैः Ki.4.3; Māl.1.38,9.15. -4 To be diffused or spread, cluster round; प्रान्तोन्मीलन्मनोहरकुन्तलैः U.1.2; उन्मीलन्- मधुगन्ध Gīt.1. -5 To appear, become manifest; खं वायु- र्ज्वलनो जलं क्षितिरिति त्रैलोक्यमुन्मीलति Prab.1.2. -6 To break forth, burst out; U.4. -Caus. 1 To open (eyes, lotuses &c.); तदेतदुन्मीलय चक्षुरायतम् V.1.6; Mk.1.33. -2 To display, show; त्वयाद्य साधुतोन्मीलिता.
unmīlaḥ उन्मीलः लनम् 1 Opening (of the eyes), awaking; ज्ञानाञ्जनशलाकाभिर्नेत्रोन्मीलनकारकः Mb. -2 Unfolding, opening (in general); प्रियागुणसहस्राणामेकोन्मीलनपेशलः U.6.34. -3 Touching up, painting; आलेख्य˚ K.267. -4 Expanding, blowing. -5 Action, working; परं निर्वेदमागभ्य न हि नोन्मीलनं क्षमम् Rām.4.49.8.
unmīlita उन्मीलित p. p. 1 Opened; अज्ञानतिमिरान्धस्य ज्ञानाञ्जन- शलाकया । चक्षुरुन्मीलितं येन तस्मै पाणिनये नमः ॥ Śik.58; Ki. 16.12. -2 Blown, expanded; ते चोन्मीलितमालतीसुरभयः प्रौढाः कदम्बानिलाः; K. P.1; awakened; झटित्युन्मीलितप्रज्ञम् Mv.1.48; K.11. -3 Touched up, painted; उन्मीलितं तूलिकयेव चित्रम् Ku.1.32. -तम् (In Rhet.) An open reference (to anything).
unmiṣ उन्मिष् 6 P. 1 To open the eyes; उम्मिमेष तदा मुनिः Bhāg; Bg.5.9; Dk.111. -2 To open (as the eyes); प्रलयान्तोन्मिषिते विलोचने Ku.4.2. -3 To open, bloom, be expanded (as lotuses); उन्मिषदुत्पलवन K.22. -4 To rise, peep up (as stars); उन्मिषत्सु ग्रहग्रामणीषु K.176. -5 To shine, glitter, flash; as तेजस् -6 To arise, originate; उन्मिषद्रोमहर्ष, उन्मिषत्तोषम् &c.
unmiṣa उन्मिष a. Blown, opened. -षः Opening of the eyes.
unmiṣita उन्मिषित p. p. Opened (as eyes), blown, expanded &c. -तम् 1 A look, glance; व्यलोकयन्नुन्मिषितैस्तडिन्मयैः Ku.5.25; K.72. -2 Opening; तद्वल्गुना युगपदुन्मिषितेन तावत् R.5.68.
unmiśra उन्मिश्र a. Mixed with, variegated.
unmita उन्मित a. Measured.
unmitiḥ उन्मितिः f. Measure; price.
unmocanam उन्मोचनम् Unfastening, loosening. -Comp. -प्रमो- चनम् (du.) unfastening completely; उन्मोचनप्रमोचने उभे वाचा वदामि ते Av.5.3.2-4.
unmṛd उन्मृद् 9 P. To rub, to do massage.
unmṛj उन्मृज् 2 P. 1 To rub or wipe off, clean by washing; त्रिः प्राश्यापो द्विरुन्मृज्य खान्यद्भिः समुपस्पृशेत् Y.1.2. -2 To efface, blot out, obliterate. यौ ते मातोन्ममार्ज जातायाः पति- वेदनौ Av.8.6.1. -3 To receive, accept (Ved.); उद् राधो गव्यं मृजे Rv.5.52.17.
unmṛjāvamṛjā उन्मृजावमृजा Repeatedly rubbing up and down. P.II.1.72.
unmṛṣṭa उन्मृष्ट p. p. Blotted out, effaced, cleared, removed, wiped off; स तौ कुशलवोन्मृष्टगर्भक्लेदौ R.15.32; Y.2.91.
unmuc उन्मुच् 6 U. 1 To unfasten, pull off; उन्मुच्य सूत्रेण विनैव हाराः R.6.28; take off (clothes &c.); आत्मकण्ठादु- न्मुच्य K.147,67; Bk.3.22. -2 To loosen, liberate, free from (as a bond); ऋणमुन्मुच्य देवानाम् Mb.; open (as a letter); लेखमुन्मुच्य Raj. T.3.235; K.221. -3 To raise, elevate, send forth (as sound); आर्तनादो हि यः पौरैरुन्मुक्तः Rām. -4 To fling, hurl (as a missile). -Caus. 1 To extricate, loosen, free; उन्मोच्य सो$पि निपुणः Mv.6.46. -2 To deliver.
unmudra उन्मुद्र a. [उद्गता मुद्रा यस्मात्] 1 Unsealed. -2 Opened, blown, expanded (as a flower).
unmugdha उन्मुग्ध a. 1 Confounded, confused. -2 Silly, stupid. या पूर्वा सोत्तरास्य उन्मुग्धस्य सोयं पूर्वोत्तर उन्मुग्धः Mbh.1.1.28.
unmukha उन्मुख a. (-खी f.) [उद्-ऊर्ध्वं मुखं यस्य] 1 Raising the face, looking up; ˚दर्शन looking upwards; अद्रेः शृङ्गं हरति पवनः किंस्विदित्युन्मुखीभिः Me.14,15; R.1.39,11.26; आश्रम˚ 1.53. -2 Ready, intent on, on the point of, about to, prepared for; तमरण्यसमाश्रयोन्मुखम् R.8.12 about to retire to the woods; 16.9,3.12; उदयोन्मुख- चन्द्रिका M.5.7; भेदोन्मुखम् V.2.7; Ku.6.48. -3 Eager, waiting for, expecting, looking up to; तस्मिन् संयमिनामाद्ये जाते परिणयोन्मुखे Ku.6.34; लक्ष्मीरिव गुणोंन्मुखी R.12.26,6. 21,11.23. -4 Sounding, speaking or making a sound; परभृतोन्मुखी Ku.6.2 speaking through the cuckoo. -5 Coming from the mouth (मुखोत्पन्न); यस्तून्मुखत्वाद्वर्णानां मुख्यो$भूद् ब्राह्मणो गुरुः Bhāg.3.6.3.
unmukhara उन्मुखर a. Loud-sounding, noisy.
unmukhatā उन्मुखता 1 The state of having the face raised. -2 The state of expectancy; Ks.
unmukta उन्मुक्त p. p. Pulled off, loosened &c.; ˚कण्ठम् bitterly.
unmūl उन्मूल् 1 P. To eradicate, pluck up by the roots, exterminate; समूलमुन्मूलयतीव मे मनः Ki.1.41; उन्मूलिता हलधरेण पदावघातैः Udb.
unmūla उन्मूल a. Plucked, destroyed. तमिमं शैलमुन्मूलं करोमि तव गोपते Rām.7.16.23.
unmūlanam उन्मूलनम् 1 Plucking up by the roots, eradication, destroying, uprooting; न पादपोन्मूलनशक्ति रंहः R.2.34.
unna उन्न p. p. 1 Wet, wetted, moist. -2 (fig.) Kind, moved to pity. उन्दरुः undaruḥ उन्दुरः undurḥ उन्दुरुः unduruḥ उन्दूरुः undūruḥ उन्दरुः उन्दुरः उन्दुरुः उन्दूरुः [उन्द्-उर-उरु वा] A mouse, rat. -Comp. -कर्णी, -कर्णिका the plant Salvinia Cuccullata. (Mar. उन्दीरकानी).
unnābha उन्नाभ a. 1 Having a projecting navel, corpulent. -भः N. of a king of the Solar race.
unnad उन्नद् 1 P. To roar or bellow aloud, sound, roar (in general); असोढसिंहध्वनिरुन्ननाद Ku.1.56; कालमेघ इवोन्नदन् Mb.
unnādaḥ उन्नादः 1 Crying out, roar, humming, chirping &c. -2 N. of a son of Kṛiṣṇa; Bh&amcr;g.
unnaddha उन्नद्ध p. p. 1 Tied or bound up, fastened; ते$स्य मुक्तागुणोन्नद्धं मौलिमन्तर्गतस्रजम् R.17.23; 18.5; Ku.3.46. -2 Swelled, increased, heaving; श्वासोन्नद्धपयोधर Gīt.12. -3 Unbound. -4 Elated, flushed with; वीर्य˚, मद˚, बल˚ &c.
unnah उन्नह् 4 P. 1 To tie up, bind up, fasten round. -2 To draw out, pull out. -3 To come out of, rise from.
unnāhaḥ उन्नाहः 1 Projection, protuberance; स्तन˚ Māl.9; rise; बलाहक˚ K.26. -2 Tying up. -3 Excess, abund; नरकस्तमउन्नाहो Bhāg.11.19.43. -4 Impudence, haughtiness; N. -हम् Sour gruel made from the fermentation of rice.
unnahana उन्नहन Unfettered, unbound; नैवान्यतः परिभवो$स्य भवेत्कथंचिन्मत्संश्रयस्य विभवोन्नहनस्य नित्यम् Bhāg.11.1.4.
unnāla उन्नाल a. With the stalk prominently appearing; Māl.9.13.
unnam उन्नम् 1 P. 1 (a) To rise, appear; उन्नम्योन्नम्य लीयन्ते दरिद्राणां मनोरथाः Pt.2.95. (b) To hang over, arise, impend; उन्नमत्यकालदुर्दिनम् Mk.4,5 and untimely storm impends; बहलोन्नमदम्बुधराः Māl.9.18. (c) To rise, ascend, go up (fig. also); उन्नमति नमति वर्षति गर्जति मेघः Mk.5. नम्रत्वेनोन्नमन्तः Bh.2.69. -2 To bend up, raise, elevate, erect; द्यौरुन्ननामेव दिशः प्रसेदुः Ki.16.35. -Caus. (नमयति) 1 To bend upwards, raise, erect; मुखमुन्नमय्य Ku.7.23; Ś.3.25; R.1.41. -2 (fig.) To elevate, raise to eminence; उन्नमय बन्धुवर्गम् K.19.
unnāmaḥ उन्नामः Raising, lifting up; शतबुद्धिः कृतोन्नामः Pt.5.45 lifted up.
unnamanam उन्नमनम् 1 Raising, lifting up. -2 Height, elevation.
unnamita उन्नमित p. p. 1 Raised, lifted up. प्रयत्नोन्नमिता नमत्फणैः K. -2 Heightened, increased, proved to be superior; ˚उपदेशः M.3.
unnamra उन्नम्र a. Erect. upright, lofty, high (fig. also); उन्नम्रताम्रपटमण्डपमण्डितं तत् Śi.5.68; ˚ता erectness, uprightness (of the body).
unnasa उन्नस a. [अन्नता नासिका यस्य] P.V.4.119 Having a prominent nose; सुकपोलोन्नसाननम् Bhāg.8.8.42. उन्नसं दधती वक्त्रम् Bk.4.18.
unnata उन्नत p. p. 1 Raised, elevated, uplifted (fig. also); त्रिरुन्नतं स्थाप्य समं शरीरम् Śvet. Up.2.8; उपासितगुरुप्रज्ञा- भिमानोन्नताः Bh.3.24; Śi.9.79; नतोन्नतभूमिभागे Ś.4.15. -2 High (fig. also), tall, lofty; great, eminent; स्थितः सर्वोन्नतेनोर्वीं क्रान्त्वा मेरुरिवात्मना R.1.14; V.5.22; Ki.5. 15,14.23; Pt.1.29; ˚इच्छः R.6.71; Śi.7.27; ˚चेतस् a. noble-minded; Pt.1.122. -3 Projecting, plump, full (as breasts); निबिडोन्नतस्तनम् M.2.3; Ṛs.1.7. -4 Pleased, in high spirit; समाधाय समृद्धार्थाः कर्मसिद्धिभिरुन्नताः Rām.5.61.5. -तः A boa (अजगर). -तम् 1 Elevation. -2 Ascension, altitude. -Comp. -आनत a. elevated and depressed, uneven, high and low; बन्धुरं तून्नतानतम् Ak. -कालः A method of determining the time from the shadow. -कोकिला A kind of musical instrument. -चरण a. with uplifted paws, rampant. -नाभि a. having a projecting navel; i. e. corpulent, fat. -शिरस् a. carrying the head high, holding up the head, proud.
unnatatvam उन्नतत्वम् Height, sublimity, majesty; तदेव नैसर्गिक- मुन्नतत्वम् R.5.37.
unnatiḥ उन्नतिः f. 1 Elevation, height (fig. also); see अन्नतिमत् below. -2 Exaltation, dignity, rise, prosperity, increase; स्तोकेनोन्नतिमायाति स्तोकेनायात्यधोगतिम् Pt.1.15; ध्वजानामुन्नतिः K.55; Śi.16.22,72; Bv.1.4; महाजनस्य संपर्कः कस्य नोन्नतिकारकः H.3. v. l.; मान˚ Bh.2.23. -3 Raising. -4 The wife of Garuḍa. -5 N. of a daughter of दक्ष and wife of धर्म. -Comp. -ईशः N. of Garuḍa (Lord of उन्नति).
unnatimat उन्नतिमत् a. 1 Elevated, projecting, plump (as breasts); सा पीनोन्नतिमत्पयोधरयुगं धत्ते Amaru 34; Śi.9.72. -2 High, sublime.
unnaya उन्नय यनम् See under उन्नी.
unnayaḥ उन्नयः उन्नायः P.III.3.26. अवोदोर्नियः 1 Raising, elevating. -2 Height, elevation. -3 Analogy, resemblance. -4 Inference, induction, conclusion. -5 A heap. उन्नायानधिगच्छन्तः प्रद्रावैर्वसुधाभृताम् Bk.7.37.
unnāyaka उन्नायक a. 1 Raising, lifting up. -2 What leads to an inference or conclusion.
unnayana उन्नयन a. With the eyes raised upwards; पुरुहूतध्वज- स्येव तस्योन्नयनपङ्क्तयः R.4.3. -नम् 1 Raising, elevating, lifting up. -2 Drawing up water. -3 The vessel out of which a fluid is taken. -4 Leading away, extracting. -5 Making straight, smoothing; सीमन्त˚. -6 Deliberation, discussion. -7 inference; श्रवणादनु पश्चादीक्षा अन्वीक्षा उन्नयनम्.
unnetṛ उन्नेतृ a. 1 Raising, leading up. -2 Leading to an inference. m. One of the 16 priests at a sacrifice.
unnetram उन्नेत्रम् The office of the उन्नेतृ.
unneya उन्नेय a. To be inferred or ascertained by analogy; Śivamahimna Stotra 17; परेषामुन्नेयो भवति U.
un उन्नी 1 P. 1 To lead upwards, bring up; ऊर्ध्वं प्राणमुन्नयति Kaṭh.2.5.3; ब्रह्मादित्य मुन्नयति Mb.3.313.46. -2 To raise, erect, lift up; (Ā.) दण्डमुन्नयते Sk.; स्वदंष्ट्रोन्नीतधरो वराहः Bhāg. -3 To bring out of, free from, help, rescue, redeem; रसाया लीलयोन्नीतां उर्वीम् Bhāg. -4 To draw up (as water); वने निपूतं वन उन्नयध्वम् Rv.2.14.9. -5 To stroke; straighten out. -6 To lead out or aside, lead away; एकान्तमुन्नीय Mb. -7 To press out, extract. -8 To infer, ascertain, guess, conjecture; कथमपि स इत्युन्नेतव्यस्तथापि दृशोः प्रियः U.3.22,1.29,6.26; V.4; प्रकृतिप्रत्ययाद्यर्थैः संकीर्णे लिङ्गमुन्नयेत् Ak. -9 To fill completely. -1 To lead off (in singing), काचित्समं मुकुन्देन स्वरजातीरमिश्रिताः । उन्निन्ये पूजिता तेन प्रीयतां साधु- साध्विति ॥ Bhāg.1.33.1. -11 To lead aside, separate; दैवेनैकत्र नीतानामुन्नीतानां स्वकर्मभिः Bhāg.7.2.21.
unnidra उन्निद्र a. [उद्गता निद्रा यस्य] 1 Sleepless, awake, without one wink of sleep; तामुन्निद्रामवनिशयनां सौधवाताय- नस्थः Me.9; विगमयत्युन्निद्र एव क्षपाः Ś.6.5; Mu.4.2; Māl.3. -2 Expanded, full-blown, budded (as lotuses); ˚अरविन्दम् K.22; उन्निद्रपुष्पाक्षिसहस्रभाजा Śi.4.13,31;8.28. -3 Shining (as the moon). -4 Bristling (as hair). उन्निद्रकम् unnidrakam उन्निद्रता unnidratā उन्निद्रकम् उन्निद्रता f. Sleeplessness.
ajastundama अजस्तुन्दम [अजस्य इव तुन्दम् अस्य सुट् निपातो$यम्] N. of a town, P.VI.1.155.
atunda अतुन्द a. Not bulky, lean, lank.
aducchuna अदुच्छुन a. Ved. Free from evil, propitious. पवमानस्य ते रसो मदो राजन्नदुच्छुनः Rv.9.61.17.
adhunā अधुना ind. [अस्मिन् काले; इदमः ईदंशब्दस्य सप्तम्यन्तात्काल- वाचिनः स्वार्थे अधुनाप्रत्ययः स्यात् P.V.3.17 Sk.] Now, at this time; प्रमदानामधुना विडम्बना Ku.4.12. अधुना हरणे कुचौ यतेते दयिते ते करिशावकुम्भलक्ष्मयाः Bv.2.8.
adhunātana अधुनातन a. (-नी f.) [अधुना भवार्ये टयुल् तुट्च] Belonging to the present times, modern.
anakadundubhiḥ अनकदुन्दुभिः = आनकदुन्दुभि q. v.
anutunna अनुतुन्न a. Ved. Depressed or repressed (in sound), unruffled.
anunad अनुनद् 1 P. To sound towards or at (with acc.). -Caus. To cause to sound, make resonant, fill with echo; प्रथिवीं चान्तरिक्षं च सागरांश्चानुनादयन्; साधु साध्विति नादेन पृथिवीमन्वनादयन्; विहङ्गैरनुनादितम् Mb. made musical or resonant.
anunādaḥ अनुनादः [अनुरूपो नादः] Sound, noise; गुरुतरकलनूपुरानु- नादम् Śi.7.18; reverberation, echo.
anunādin अनुनादिन् a. Echoing, sounding, resonant. तस्या- स्फोटितशब्देन महता चानुनादिना । पेतुर्विहङ्गा गगनादुच्चैश्चेदमघोषयन् ॥ Rām.5.42.32.
anunand अनुनन्द् 1 P. To enjoy.
anunaya अनुनय नायिका See under अनुनी.
anunāsika अनुनासिक a. [अनुगतो नासिकाम्] 1 Nasal, pronounced through the nose; मुखसहितनासिकया उच्चार्यमाणो वर्णो$- नुनासिकसंज्ञः स्यात् Sk.; मुखनासिकावचनो$नुनासिकः P.I.1.8; अमो$नुनासिका न ह्रौ Śikṣā; अनुनासिक being a name for the 5 nasal consonants, the vowels or the consonants य्, व्, ल् (under certain circumstances); i. e. the letters included in the प्रत्याहार अम् except ह् and र्. -2 The sign used to mark the nasalization in the case of य्, व् or ल्. -कम् The nasal twang. -Comp. -आदिः a conjunct consonant beginning with a nasal.
anunirdeśaḥ अनुनिर्देशः Description or relation following the previous order or sequence; भूयसामुपदिष्टानां क्रियाणामथ कर्म- णाम् । क्रमशो यो$नुनिर्देशो यथासङ्ख्यं तदुच्यते S. D.
anunirvāpaḥ अनुनिर्वापः Subsequent libation (with clarified butter).
anunirvāpyā अनुनिर्वाप्या A ceremony connected with this libation.
anuniśītham अनुनिशीथम् ind. At midnight; Ki.
anunī अनुनी 1 P. 1 To conciliate, win over, induce, persuade, prevail upon; request, supplicate, entreat, propitiate, pacify, appease (anger &c.); स चानुनीतः प्रणतेन पश्चात् R.5.54; विग्रहाच्च शयने पारङ्मुखीर्नानुनेतुमवलाः स तत्वरे 19.38,43; Bk.5.46;6.137; त्वत्सङ्गमेन मम तत्तदिवानु- नीतम् V.3.2 pacified, made favourable or agreeable; Ki.13.67; M.5; K.168,178; Dk.3,4,7. -2 To cherish love; विद्विषोप्यनुनय Bh.2.77; cf. Shakespeare "Cherish those hearts that hate thee". -3 To bring near to (with dat. of peason). -4 To train, discipline. -5 To honour.
anunaya अनुनय a. [नी-अच्] Kind, conciliatory, pacifying (as words). तुल्यदुःखो$ब्रवीद्भ्राता लक्ष्मणो$नुनयं वचः Rām.4.27.33. -यः 1 Conciliation, propitiation, pacification (of anger), friendly persuasion; कथं नु शक्यो$नुनयो महर्षेर्विश्राणना- च्चान्यपयस्विनीनाम् R.2.54; कथं वा तेषामनुनयः कृतः H.4; प्रकृति- वक्रः स कस्यानुनयं प्रितगृह्णाति Ś.4. -2 Courtesy, civility, courteous or polite behaviour, modesty, modest or respectful deportment, conciliatory act (such as salutation); showing respect (to a guest, deity &c.); विविधैरनुतप्यन्ते दयितानुनयैर्मनस्विन्यः V.3.5; दयितजनः˚ 2. 22; वाक्यैः स्निग्धैरनुनयो भवेदर्थस्य साधनम् S. D.458. -3 An humble supplication or entreaty, a request in general; भद्र प्रियं नः कींतु त्वदभिप्रायापरिज्ञानान्तरितो$यमस्मदनुनयः Mu.2; R.6.2; निषेधवाक्यालङ्कारजिज्ञासानुनये खलु Ak; ˚आम- न्त्रणम् conciliatory address. -4 Discipline, training, regulation of conduct. -यम् adv. Fitly, suitably.
anunayin अनुनयिन् a. Courteous, polite, humble, supplicating.
anunītiḥ अनुनीतिः = अनुनय q. v.; सानुनीतिश्च सीतायै नाक्रुध्यत् Bk. 8.75 adopting a conciliatory tone; भजते कुपितो$प्युदारधीर- नुनीतिं नतिमात्रकेण सः Śi.16.55.
anunāyaka अनुनायक a. Submissive, humble, supplicating.
anunāyika अनुनायिक a. Conciliating; प्रियतमेषु बधूरनुनायिका Śi.6. 7. -का A female character, subordinate to the Nāyikā or leading character, such as a friend, nurse, maid-servant &c.; सखी प्रव्रजिता दासी प्रेष्या धात्रेयिका तथा । अन्याश्च शिल्पकारिण्यो विज्ञेया ह्यनुनायिकाः ॥ अनुनेय (-नीय) a. Favourable; अनुनेयानि जल्पन्तम् Mb.7.85.25 To be conciliated; Mk.
anunnata अनुन्नत a. Not raised or elevated, not lifted up. -Comp. -आनत a. level (neither raised nor lowered). -गात्र a. having limbs not stout or prominent. अनुन्माद anunmāda अनुन्मत्त anunmatta अनुन्माद अनुन्मत्त a. Not mad or frantic, sober, calm, sane.
apaśakunam अपशकुनम् A bad omen.
apunar अपुनर् ind. Not again, once for all, forever. -Comp. -अन्वय a. not returning; dead. -आदानम् not taking back or again. -आवृत्तिः f. 1 'non-return', exemption of the soul from further transmigration, final beatitude. -2 Death; नयाम्यपुनरावृत्तिं यदि तिष्ठेर्ममाग्रतः Bhāg. 1.77.18. -प्राप्य a. irrecoverable. -भवः 1 not being born again (of diseases also). -2 final beatitude; तुलयाम लवेनापि न स्वर्गं नापुनर्भवम् Bhāg.1.18.13. -3 knowledge of the Supreme Soul which tends to this step. -1 a person released from metempsychosis.
abhinunna अभिनुन्न a. Agitated, full of woe; दण्डकाष्ठाभिनुन्नाङ्गी चचाल भृशमाकुला Mb.14.58.29.
abhyunnata अभ्युन्नत a. 1 Raised, elevated; अभ्युन्नता पुरस्तात् Ś.3. 7. -2 Projecting upwards; very high; अभ्युन्नताङ्गुष्ठनख- प्रभा Ku.1,33.
abhyunnatiḥ अभ्युन्नतिः f. Great elevation or prosperity.
amaunam अमौनम् 1 Non-silence. -2 Knowledge of the soul.
arundhatī अरुन्धती [न रुन्धती प्रतिरोधकारिणी] 1 A medicinal climbing plant. -2 N. of the wife of Vasiṣṭha; अन्वासितमरुन्धत्या स्वाहयेव हविर्भुजम् R.1.56. -3 The morning star personified as the wife of Vasiṣṭha; one of the Pleiades. -4 N. of the daughter of प्राचेतसदक्ष, one of the 1 wives of Dharma. [In mythology Arundhatī is represented as the wife of the sage Vasiṣṭha, one of the 7 sages. She was one of the 9 daughters of Kardama Prajāpati by Devahūti. She is regarded as the highest pattern of conjugal excellence and wifely devotion and is so invoked by the bridegroom at nuptial ceremonies. Though a woman she was regarded with the same, even more, veneration as the Saptarṣis; cf. Ku.6.12; तामगौरवभेदेन मुनींश्चापश्यदीश्वरः । स्त्री पुमानि- त्यनास्थैषा वृत्तं हि महितं सताम् ॥ cf. also Janaka's remarks in U.4.1. She, like her husband, was the guide and controller of Raghu's line in her own department and acted as guardian angel to Sitā after she had been abandoned by Rāma. It is said that Arundhatī (the star) is not seen by persons whose end has approached. cf. Suśruta. न पश्यति सनक्षत्रां यस्तु देवीमरुन्धतीम् । ध्रुवमाकाशगङ्गां च तं वदन्ति गतायुषम् ॥; See H.1.66. also]. -5 The tongue (personified). -Comp. -जानिः, -नाथः -पतिः N. of Vasiṣṭha one of the seven Ṛiṣis or stars in the Ursa Major. -दर्शनन्यायः see under न्याय.
arjuna अर्जुन a. [अर्ज्-उनन् णिलुक् च Uṇ.3.58] (-ना, -नी f.). 1 White, clear, bright, of the colour of day; अहश्च कृष्णमहरर्जुनं च Rv.6.9.1; पिशङ्गमौञ्जीयुजमर्जुनच्छविम् Śi.1.6. -2 Silvery; यत्र वः प्रेङ्खा हरिता अर्जुना Av.4.37.5. -नः 1 The white colour. -2 A peacock. -3 A sort of cutaneous disease. -4 A tree (Mar. अर्जुनसादडा), with useful rind; Mb.3.64.3. -5 N. of the third Pāṇḍava who was a son of Kuntī by Indra and hence called ऐन्द्रि also. [Arjuna was so called because he was 'white' or 'pure in actions' (पृथिव्यां चतुरन्तायां वर्णो मे दुर्लभः समः । करोमि कर्म शुद्धं च तेन मामर्जनं विदुः). He was taught the use of arms by Droṇa and was his favourite pupil. By his skill in arms he won Draupadī at her Svayaṁvara (see Draupadī). For an involuntary transgression he went into temporary exile and during that time he learnt the science of arms from Paraśurāma. He married Ulūpī, a Nāga Princess, by whom he had a son named Irāvat, and also Chitrāṅgadā, daughter of the king of Maṇipura, who bore him a son named Babhruvāhana. During this exile he visited Dvārakā, and with the help and advice of Kṛiṣṇa succeeded in marrying Subhadrā. By her he had a son named Abhimanyu. Afterwards he obtained the bow (Gāṇḍiva from the god Agni whom he assisted in burning the Khāṇḍva forest. When Dharma, his eldest brother, lost the kingdom by gambling, and the five brothers went into exile, he went to the Himālayas to propitiate the gods and to obtain from them celestial weapons for use in the contemplated war against Kauravas. There he fought with Śiva who appeared in the disguise of a Kirāta; but when he discovered the true character of his adversary he worshipped him and Śiva gave him the Pāśupatāstra. Indra, Varuṇa, Yama and Kubera also presented him with their own weapons. In the 13th year of their exile, the Pāṇḍavas entered the service of the King of Virāṭa and he had to act the part of a eunuch, and music and dancing master. In the great war with the Kauravas Arjuna took a very distinguished part. He secured the assistance of Kṛiṣṇa who acted as his charioteer and related to him the Bhagavadgītā when on the first day of the battle he hesitated to bend his bow against his own kinsmen. In the course of the great struggle he slew or vanquished several redoubtable warriors on the side of the Kauravas, such as Jayadratha, Bhīṣma, Karṇa &c. After Yudhiṣṭhira had been installed sovereign of Hastināpura, he resolved to perform the Aśvamedha sacrifice, and a horse was let loose with Arjuna as its guardian. Arjuna followed it through many cities and Countries and fought with many kings. At the city of Maṇipura he had to fight with his own son Babhruvāhana and was killed; but he was restored to life by a charm supplied by his wife Ulūpī. He traversed the whole of Bharata-khaṇda and returned to Hastināpura, loaded with spoils and tributes, and the great horse-sacrifice was then duly performed. He was afterwards called by Kṛiṣna to Dvārakā amid the internecine struggles of the Yādavas and there he performed the funeral ceremonies of Vasudeva and Kṛiṣṇa. Soon after this the five Pāṅdavas repaired to heaven having installed Parīkṣit -the only surviving son of Abhimanyu- on the throne of Hastināpura. Arjuna was the bravest of the Pāṇdavas, high-minded, generous, upright, handsome and the most prominent figure of all his brothers. He has several appellations, such a Pārtha, Gudākeśa, Savyasāchī, Dhanañjaya, Phālguna, Kirītin, Jīṣṇu, Śvetavāhana, Gāṇḍivin &c.] cf. अर्जनः फाल्गुनो जिष्णुः किरीटी श्वेतवाहनः । बीभत्सुर्विजयः कृष्णः सव्यसाची धनञ्जयः ॥ -6 N. of Kārtavīrya, slain by Parasurāma See कार्तवीर्य. -7 N. of a country Bṛi. S.14. 25. -8 The only son of his mother. -9 N. of Indra. -1 N. of a tree, Jerminalia Arjuna (Mar. अईन). The tree is rarer in south India. The colour of its bark is white. It is a forest-tree bearing fragrant flowers appearing in panicles like those of the Mango-tree. -नी 1 A procuress, bawd. -2 A cow. तथार्जुनीनां कपिला वरिष्ठा Mb.13.73.42. -3 A kind of serpent; अर्जुनि पुनर्वोयन्तु˚ Av.2.24.7. -4 N. of Uṣhā, wife of Aniruddha. -5 N. of a river commonly called करतोया. -6 (न्यौ, -न्यः dual and pl.) N. of the constellation Phalgunī. अघासु हन्यन्ते गावो$र्जुन्योः पर्युह्यते Rv.1.85.13. -नम् 1 Silver. वीरुद्भिष्टे अर्जुनं संविदानम् Av.5.28.5. -2 Gold. -3 Slight inflammation of the white of the eye. -4 Grass. -न (Pl.) The descendants of Arjuna; cf. अर्जुनः ककुभे पार्थे कार्तवीर्यमयूरयोः । मातुरेकसुते वृक्षे धवले नयनामये । तृणभेदे गवि स्त्री स्यात् ...Nm. -Comp. -अभ्रम N. of a medicament. -ईश्वरतीर्थम् N. of a holy place. Siva P. -उपमः the teak tree; also शाकद्रुम and महापत्राख्यवृक्ष. -काण्ड a. having a white stem or appendage. बभ्रोरर्जनकाण्डस्य यवस्य ते Av.2.8.3. -च्छवि a. white, of a white colour. -ध्वजः 'white-bannered', N. of Hanūmat. -पाकी N. of a plant and its fruits. -बदरः The fibre of the Arjuna plant; अर्जुन- बदरा मेखलाः क्रियन्ताभू । ŚB. on MS.9.4.25 -मिश्रः Name of a commentator on the Mb. -सखिः (L.) Kriṣṇa. -सिंहः N. of a prince (Inscriptions).
arjunaka अर्जुनक a. Belonging to Arjuna. -कः A worshipper of Arjuna.
arjunasa अर्जुनस a. [तृणादिगण] Overgrown with Arjuna plants.
ādhunika आधुनिक a. (-की f.) [अधुना भवः ठञ्] New, modern, of recent origin.
ānunāsikyam आनुनासिक्यम् [अनुनासिकस्य भावः ष्यञ्] Nasality; आनुनासिक्यं तेषामधिको गुणः Mbh. on P.I.1.9.
ārjunāyanāḥ आर्जुनायनाः N. of a people.
ārjuniḥ आर्जुनिः [अर्जुनस्य अपत्यं इञ्] The son of Arjuna, अभिमन्यु; अभिमन्युमिति प्राहुरार्जुनिं पुरुषर्षभम् Mb.1.221.67.
upanunna उपनुन्न a. Driven, wafted; द्रुतमरुदुपनुन्नैरुन्नमद्भिः सहेलम् Śi.4.68.
upasundaḥ उपसुन्दः N. of an Asura, son of Nikumbha and younger brother of Sunda.
aunnatyam औन्नत्यम् [उन्नत-ष्यञ्] Height, elevation (moral also).
aunnetram औन्नेत्रम् The office of the Unnetṛi, q. v. -औन्मुख्यम् Expectancy; Rāj. T.
kakundaram ककुन्दरम् The cavities of the loins; Y.3.36 (जघनकूप).
kārādhunī काराधुनी A musical instrument (as a conch) कारा- धुनीव चितयत् सहस्रैः Rv.1.18.8.
kukunda कुकुन्द (दु) रः The cavity of the loins just above the hips (जघनकूप) see ककुन्दर.
kuṭunī कुटुनी A bawd, procuress; see कुट्टनी. कुटुम्ब kuṭumba कुटुम्बकम् kuṭumbakam कुटुम्ब कुटुम्बकम् A household, a family; परमियं ब्राह्मणी अस्मिन् कुटुम्बे Mbh. on P.I.4.2. उदारचरितानां तु वसुधैव कुटुम्बकम् H.1.68; Y.2.45; Ms.11.12,22; 8.166. -2 The duties and cares of a family; तदु- पहितकुटुम्बः R.7.71. -3 N. of the second astrological mansion (अर्थ). -वः, -वम् 1 A kinsman, a relation by descent or marriage. -2 Offspring, progeny. -3 A name. -4 Race. -5 A group, collection; Vikr. 1.92. -Comp. -कलहः, -हम् internal or domestic quarrels. कुटुम्बकलहादीशो$पि हालाहलं पपौ Subhāṣ. -भरः the burden of the family; भर्त्रा तदर्पितकुटुम्बभरेण सार्धम् Ś.4.2; ˚चिन्तया Pt.5.4. -भूमिः the site where a house is built; कुटुम्बभूमिमानं तु वाटक्षेत्रविवर्जितम् Kāmikāgama 21.3. -व्यापृत a. (a father) who is provident and attentive to the good of the family. कुटुम्बिकः kuṭumbikḥ कुटुम्बिन् kuṭumbin कुटुम्बिकः कुटुम्बिन् m. 1 A householder, married man, (a pater familias,) one who has a family to support or take care of; प्रायेण गृहिणीनेत्राः कन्यार्थेषु कुटुम्बिनः Ku.6.85; V.3.1; Ms.3.8; Y.2.45. -2 (fig.) One who takes care of anything. -3 A peasant. -4 A member of a family; &Saute;ānti.4.9. -5 (-m.) A homeslave. -नी 1 The wife of a householder, a house-wife (in charge of the house); द्रव्योपकरणं सर्वं नान्ववैक्षत्कुटुम्बिनी Mb.12.228.6. भवतु कुटुम्बिनीमाहूय पृच्छामि Mu.1; प्रभ- वन्त्यो$पि हि भर्तुषु कारणकोपाः कुटुम्बिन्यः M.1.17; R.8.86; Amaru.56. -2 A large household or family. -3 A woman in general. -4 A sharer; यावदिदानीमीदृशशोक- विनोदनार्थमवस्थाकुटुम्बिनीं मैथिलीं पश्यामि । -5 A female servant of a house.
kunakaḥ कुनकः A crow.
kunālikā कुनालिका The (Indian) cuckoo.
kuntaḥ कुन्तः 1 A lance, a barbed dart, spear; कुन्ताः प्रविशन्ति K. P.2. (i. e. कुन्तधारिणः पुरुषाः); विरहिनिकृन्तनकुन्तमुखाकृ- तिकेतकिदन्तुरिताशे Gīt.1. Mb.6.96.57. -2 A small animal, an insect. -3 A kind of grain. -4 Passion.
kuntalaḥ कुन्तलः 1 The hair of the head, a lock of hair; प्रतनुविरलैः प्रान्तोन्मीलन्मनोहरकुन्तलैः U.1.2. Ch. P.4,6; Gīt.2. -2 A drinking cup. -3 A plough. -4 Barley. -5 A kind of perfume. -लाः (pl.) N. of a country and its inhabitants. -Comp. -उशीरम् a perfume.
kuntalikā कुन्तलिका A butter-knife.
kuntayaḥ कुन्तयः (pl. of कुन्ति -m.) N. of a country and its people.
kuntiḥ कुन्तिः 1 N. of a king, son of क्रथ; क्रथस्य कुन्तिः पुत्रो$- भूत् Bhāg.9.24.3. -2 N. of a son of Kṛiṣṇa; Bhāg.1.61.13. -Comp. -भोजः N. of a Yādava prince, king of the Kunties, who being childless, adopted Kuntī. पुरुजित् कुन्तिभोजश्च Bg.1.5.
kun कुन्ती N. of पृथा, daughter of a Yādava named शूर, adopted by कुन्तिभोज [She was the first wife of Pāṇḍu. As he was prevented by a curse from having progeny, he allowed his wife to make use of a charm she had acquired from the sage Durvāsas, by means of which she was to have a son by any god she liked to invoke. She invoked Dharma, Vāyu and Indra, and had from them Yudhiṣṭhira, Bhīma and Arjuna respectively. She was also mother of Karṇa by the deity Sun whom she invoked in her virginhood to test her charm.] -2 A fragrant resin. -3 The wife of a Brāhmaṇa.
kuntr कुन्त्र् 1 P. To speak falsehood.
kunth कुन्थ् 1, 9 P. (कुन्थति, कुथ्नाति, कुन्थित) 1 To suffer pain. -2 To cling to. -3 To hurt.
kundaḥ कुन्दः न्दम् [Uṇ.4.98] A kind of jasmine (white and delicate); कुन्दावदाताः कलहंसमालाः Bk.2.18; प्रातः कुन्दप्रसवशिथिलं जीवितं धारयेथाः Me.115; Ś.5.19. -न्दम् The flower of this plant; अलके बालकुन्दानुविद्धम् Me.67,49. -न्दः 1 An epithet of Viṣṇu. -2 A fragrant oleander. -3 One of the nine treasures of Kubera. -4 The number 'nine'. -5 A lotus. -6 A turner's lathe. -Comp. -करः a turner. -चतुर्थी the fourth day in the light half of the month माघ. -सम -दन्त a. One whose teeth are like the jasmine.
kundinī कुन्दिनी A multitude of lotuses.
kundamaḥ कुन्दमः A cat.
kundaraḥ कुन्दरः 1 An epithet of Viṣṇu. -2 A kind of grass (Mar. पालख).
kunduḥ कुन्दुः A rat, mouse.
kaunakhyam कौनख्यम् Ugliness of nails. -2 The condition of one who has a disease of the nails; सुवर्णचौरः कौनख्यम् Ms. 11.49.
kauntikaḥ कौन्तिकः [कुन्तः प्रहरणमस्य ठञ्] A spearman, lancer.
kaunteyaḥ कौन्तेयः [कुन्त्याः अपत्यं ढक्] 'Son of Kunti', an epithet of Yudhiṣṭhira, Bhīma or Arjuna. Bg.1.27;2.14.
krunth क्रुन्थ् 9. P. (क्रुथ्नाति) 1 To embrace. -2 To be distressed, suffer pain.
kṣudhunaḥ क्षुधुनः N. of a savage race, the Mlechchhas.
kṣund क्षुन्द् 1 Ā. To jump; क्षुणाति च क्षुणीते च क्षुणोत्याप्लवने$पि च । क्षन्दते क्षुन्दते चापि षडाप्लवनवाचिनः ॥ इति भट्टमल्लः
gundalaḥ गुन्दलः The sound of a small oblong drum.
gun गुन्दा (न्द्रा) लः The Chātaka bird.
gund गुन्द् 1 P. (गुन्द्रयति) To lie.
gundraḥ गुन्द्रः A kind of grass.
gaunardaḥ गौनर्दः An epithet of Patañjali, the author of the Māhabhāṣya.
cun चुन्दी A procuress, bawd.
chucchundaraḥ छुच्छुन्दरः (-री f.) The musk-rat; Y.3.213; Ms.12.65 (Mar. चिचुंदरी).
jatunī जतुनी जतूका A bat.
jun जुन् 6 P. (जुनति) To go, move.
undukaḥ डुन्दुकः A gallinule.
tantunaḥ तन्तुनः णः A shark.
taluna तलुन a. [तल्-उनन्] Young. -नः 1 A youth. -2 Wind, air. -नी A girl, young woman
tunna तुन्न p. p. [तुद्-क्त] 1 Struck, hurt, wounded; ग्राव्णा तुन्नो अभिष्टुतः Rv.9.67.19-2. -2 Tormented. -3 Cut, broken. -4 Pricked. -Comp. -वायः a tailor; शैलूषतुन्न- वायान्नं कृतघ्नस्यान्नमेव च Ms.4.214; तन्तुवायास्तुन्नवायाः...... Śiva. B.31.19; Rām.2.83.15. -सेवनी the suture of a wound or of a skull.
tund तुन्द् 1 P. To strive, to be active.
tundam तुन्दम् The belly, a corpulent or protuberant belly. -न्दः, -न्दी The navel. -Comp. -कूपिका, -कूपी the cavity of the navel. -परिमार्ज, -परिमृज्, -मृज a. lazy, sluggish; आप्यायिततुन्दपरिमृजः शेते A. R.7.11.
tundavat तुन्दवत् a. Corpulent, fat.
tundi तुन्दि f., n. The belly. -f. The navel. तुन्दिक, तुन्दित, तुन्दिन्, तुन्दिभ, तुन्दिल a. 1 Having a protuberant belly. -2 Corpulent. -3 Filled or laden with; मकरन्दतुन्दिलानामरविन्दानामयं महामान्यः Bv.1.6. -4 Great, N.2.89. -तुन्दिलः The god Gaṇeśa. तुन्दिकरः, -d>तुन्दिका The navel.
tundilita तुन्दिलित a. Become corpulent; किमपि तुन्दिलितः स्थगय- त्यमुम् N.4.56.
tundilīkaraṇam तुन्दिलीकरणम् Increasing, swelling; नयनानन्दसंदोह- करणक्षमा Bv.4.9. तुप् tup तुम्प् tump तुम्फ् tumph तुप् तुम्प् तुम्फ् 1, 6. P. (तोपति, तुपति, तुम्प-फ-ति) To injure, hurt.
dundamaḥ दुन्दमः A kind of drum; see दुन्दुभि.
dunduḥ दुन्दुः 1 A kind of drum. -2 N. of Vasudeva, Kṛiṣṇa's father.
dundubhaḥ दुन्दुभः 1 A kind of large kettle-drum. -2 A kind of water-snake. -3 An epithet of Śiva. -4 a long wreath; N.21.43.
dundubhiḥ दुन्दुभिः m. f. 1 A sort of large kettle-drum, drum; विजयदुन्दुभितां ययुरर्णवाः R.9.11. -m. 1 An epithet of Viṣṇu. -2 Of Kṛiṣṇa. -3 a kind of poison. -4 N. of a demon slain by Vāli. (When Sugrīva showed to Rāma the skeleton of this demon to show him how powerful Vāli was, Rāma kicked it with but a gentle force, and threw it many miles away). -5 N. of Varuṇa. -6 N. of the 56th year in the cycle of संवत्सरs. -7 (f.) A pair of three spots on a die. दुन्दुभिर्दैत्यभेदे च वाद्ये वर्षे त्रिकद्वये Nm.
dundubhikaḥ दुन्दुभिकः A kind of poisonous insect.
dundumā दुन्दुमा A sound (of a drum).
dundumāyate दुन्दुमायते Den. Ā. To sound.
dundumāyitam दुन्दुमायितम् Drum-sound; स्तनयित्नोरिवामन्ददुन्दुभेर्दुन्दु- मायितम् U.6.2.
dundumāraḥ दुन्दुमारः 1 A sort of red worm. -2 The smoke of a house. -3 A cat.
dhuna धुन a. Ved. 1 Sounding. -2 Shaking, agitating.
dhunayati धुनयति Den. P. 1 To sound, roar. -2 To flow.
dhuniḥ धुनिः नी f. A river; पुराणां संहर्तुः सुरधुनि कपर्दो$धिरुरुहे G. L.22. -Comp. -नाथः tho ocean.
dhundhukam धुन्धुकम् A particular defect in wood (a hole); कालकधुन्धुकसंज्ञं कीटैर्विद्धं च न शुभदं छिद्रम् Bṛi. S.19.37.
dhundhumāraḥ धुन्धुमारः 1 A kind of insect (इन्द्रगोप). -2 The smoke of a house.
dhundhuriḥ धुन्धुरिः री f. A particular musical instrument; Bhāg.1.1.15.
nāgārjunaḥ नागार्जुनः N. of an ancient Buddhist teacher of the rank of बोधिसत्त्व.
piśuna पिशुन a. [पिश्-उनच् किच्च; Uṇ.3.55] 1 (a) Indicating, manifesting, evincing, displaying, indicative of; शत्रूनामनिशं विनाशपिशुनः Śi.1.75; तुल्यानुरागपिशुनम् V.2.14; R.1.53; Amaru.97. (b) Memorable for, commemorating; क्षेत्रं क्षत्रप्रधनपिशुनं कौरवं तद् भजेथाः Me.48. -2 Slanderous, back-biting, calumniating; पिशुनजनं खलु बिभ्रति क्षितीन्द्राः Bv.1.74. -3 Betraying, treacherous. -4 Harsh, cruel, unkind. -5 Wicked, malicious; malignant. -6 Low, vile, contemptible; of a wicked person; पिशुनं भोजनं भुङ्क्ते ब्रह्महत्यासमं विदुः Mb.13.136.16. -7 Foolish, stupid. -नः 1 A slanderer, back-biter, tale-bearer, base informer, traitor, calumniator; वरं प्राणत्यागो न च पिशुन- वाक्येष्वभिरुचिः; H.1.116; Pt.1.34; Ms.3.161; पिशुनता यद्यस्ति किं पातकैः Bh.1.55. -2 Cotton. -3 An epithet of Nārada. -4 A crow. -5 N. of a goblin (said to be dangerous to pregnant women). -6 N. of a writer on अर्थशास्त्र mentioned by Kauṭilya in connection with राज- पुत्ररक्षण; Kau. A.1.17. -नम् 1 Betraying. -2 Saffron. -Comp. -वचनम्, -वाक्यम्, -वादः slander, detraction, calumny.
piśunayati पिशुनयति Den. P. To indicate, show; पिशुनयति रथस्ते शीकरक्लिन्ननेमिः Ś.7.7.
piśunita पिशुनित p. p. Betrayed, shown.
pīlunī पीलुनी Sanseviara Roxburghiana (Mar. मोरवेल).
punth पुन्थ् 1 P. 1 To kill, to hurt. -2 To suffer; L. D. B.
punar पुनर् ind. 1 Again, once more, anew; न पुनरेवं प्रवर्ति- तव्यम् Ś.6; किमप्ययं बटुः पुनर्विवक्षुः स्फुरितोत्तराधरः Ku.5.83; so पुर्नभू 'to become a wife again.' -2 Back, in an opposite direction (mostly with verbs); पुनर्दा 'to give back, restore'; पुनर्या -इ-गम् &c. 'to go back, return' &c. -3 On the other hand, on the contrary, but, however, nevertheless, still (with an adversative force); प्रसाद इव मूर्तस्ते स्पर्शः स्नेहार्द्रशीतलः । अद्याप्यानन्दयति मां त्वं पुनः क्वासि नन्दिनि U.3.14; मम पुनः सर्वमेव तन्नास्ति U.3. -4 Further, furthermore, besides; पुनः पुनः 'again and again,' 'repeatedly', 'frequently'; पुनः पुनः सुतनिषिद्धचापलम् R.3.42; किं पुनः 'how much more', or 'how much less'; see under किम्. पुनरपि again, once more, and also; on the other hand. -Comp. -अन्वयः returning; किंवा गतो$स्य पुनरन्वयमन्यलोकम् Bhāg.6.14.57. -अपगमः going away again. -अर्थिता a repeated request. -आगत a. come back, returned; गोव्रजात् पुनरागतम् Ms.11.195. -आगमः, -मनम् coming back, return; भस्मीभूतस्य देहस्य पुनरागमनं कुतः Sarva. S.; इष्टकामप्रसिद्ध्यर्थं पुनरागमनाय च Pūja Mantram. -आधानम्, -आधेयम् renewing the consecrated fire; पुनर्दारक्रियां कुर्यात् पुनराधानमेव च Ms.5.168. -आवर्तः 1 return. -2 repeated birth. -आवर्तिन् a. returning to mundane existence; आ ब्रह्मभुवनाल्लोकाः पुनरावर्तिनो$र्जुन Bg.8.16. -आवृत् f. -आवृत्तिः f. 1 repetition. -2 return to worldly existence repetition of birth; करोति पुनरावृत्तिस्तेषामिह न विद्यते Y.3.194. -3 revision, another edition (of a book &c.). -उक्त a. 1 said again, repeated, reiterated. -2 superfluous, unnecessary; शशंस वाचा पुनरुक्तयेव R.2.68; Śi.7.64. (-क्तम्), पुनरुक्तता 1 repetition. -2 superfluity, redundancy, uselessness, tautology; V.5.15; व्यापारैः पुनरुक्त- भुक्तविषयैरेवंविधेनामुना संसारेण कदर्थिताः Bh.3.78. ˚जन्मन् m. a Brāhmaṇa (द्विजन्मन्). पुनरुक्तवदाभासः seeming tautology, appearance of repetition, regarded as a figure of speech; e. g. भुजंगकुण्डलीव्यक्तशशिशुभ्रांशुशीतगुः । जगन्त्यपि सदापायादव्याच्चेतोहरः शिवः S. D.632; (here the first impression of the tautology is removed when the passage is rightly understood; cf. also K. P.9 under पुनरुक्तवदाभास). -उक्तिः f. 1 repetition. -2 superfluity, uselessness, tautology. -उत्थानम् rising again, resurrection. -उत्पत्ति f. 1 reproduction. -2 return of birth, metempsychosis. -उत्पादनम् reproduction. -उपगमः return; क्वायोध्यायाः पुनरुपगमो दण्डकायां वने वः U.2.13. -उपोढा, -ऊढा a woman married again. -क्रीया f. repetition, doing again; न च कृतस्य क्रमानुग्रहार्थं पुनःक्रिया न्याय्या । ŚB. on MS.12.1.16. -गमनम् return, going again. -जन्मन् n. repeated birth, metempsychosis; मामुपेत्य तु कौन्तेय पुनर्जन्म न विद्यते Bg.8.16. -जात a. born again. -डीनम् a particular manner of flying; Mb.8.41.28. -णवः, -नवः 'growing again and again', a finger-nail. -दारक्रिया marrying again, taking a second wife; Ms.5.168. -नवा hog-weed, Boerhavia Procumbens (Mar. घेटुळी). -पुना (पुनःपुना) N. of a river in Behār; कीकटेषु गया रम्या नदी पुण्या पुनःपुना Vāyu. P. -प्रत्युपकारः returning one's obligations, requital. -प्रसवः (See प्रतिप्रसवः) प्रतिषिद्धस्य पत्न्या अध्ययनस्य पुनःप्रसवे न किंचिदस्ति प्रमाणम् ŚB. on Ms.6.1.24. -भव a. born again. (-वः) 1 transmigration, repeated or recurring birth; metempsychosis; अदृष्टाश्रुतवस्तुत्वात् स जीवो यत् पुनर्भवः Bhāg. 1.3.32; ममापि च क्षपयतु नीललोहितः पुनर्भवं परिगतशक्तिरात्मभूः Ś.7.35; Ku.3.5. -2 a finger nail, hair; Mb.13.111.98; -भविन् m. the sentient soul. -भावः new birth, repeated birth; न गच्छन्ति पुनर्भावं मुनयः संशितव्रताः Mb.12.279.5; मेने पुनर्भावमिवात्मनश्च Bu. Ch.3.25. -भूः f. 1 a (virgin) widow remarried. -2 re-existence. -भोगः 1 repeated enjoyment. -2 return of fruition. -3 repeated possession. -वचनम् 1 repetition. -2 repeated scriptural injunction. -वत्सः a weaned calf that begins to suck again. -वसुः (usually dual) 1 the seventh lunar mansion (consisting of two or four stars); गां गताविव दिवः पुनर्वसू R.11.36. -2 an epithet of Viṣṇu. -3 of Śiva. -विवाहः remarriage. -संस्कारः (पुनःसंस्कारः) repetition of any Saṁskāra or purificatory ceremony. -संगमः, -संधानम् (पुनःसंधानम् &c.) 1 reunion. -2 rekindling the sacred fire when it has been extinguished. -संभवः (पुनःसंभवः) being born again (into the world), metempsychosis.
punīta पुनीत p. p. cleaned, purified.
paiśunam पैशुनम् न्यम् [पिशुनस्य भावः अण् ष्यञ् वा] 1 Backbiting, slandering, talebearing, calumny; पैशुन्यं साहसं ......क्रोधजो$पि गणो$ष्टकः Ms.7.48;11.56; Bg.16.2. -2 Roguery, depravity. -3 Wickdness, malignity.
paiśunika पैशुनिक a. Slanderous.
paunaḥpunika पौनःपुनिक a. (-की f.) Frequently repeated, recurring again and again.
paunaḥpunyam पौनःपुन्यम् Frequent or constant repetition. पौनरुक्तम् paunaruktam पौनरुक्त्यम् paunaruktyam पौनरुक्तम् पौनरुक्त्यम् 1 Repetition; अतिप्रियो$सीति पौनरुक्त्यम् K.237; R.12.4. -2 Superfluity, redundancy, uselessness; अभिव्यक्तायां चन्द्रिकायां किं दीपिकापौन- रुक्त्येन V.3.
paunarbhava पौनर्भव a. [पुनर्भू विदा˚ अपत्ये अञ्] 1 Relating to a widow who has married a second husband. -2 Repeated, superfluous. -वः 1 The son of a widow remarried, one of the twelve sons recognised by the old Hindu law; Y.2.13; या पत्या वा परित्यक्ता विधवा वा स्वयेच्छया । उत्पादयेत् पुनर्मूत्वा स पौनर्भव उच्यते ॥ Ms.9.175. भस्मनीव हुतं हव्यं तथा पौनर्भवे द्विजे Mb.13.9.15; Ms.3.1.55. -2 The second husband of a woman; पौनर्भवेन भर्त्रा सा पुनः संस्कारमर्हति Ms.9.176.
praṇunna प्रणुन्न p. p. 1 Driven or sent away. -2 Set in motion; सदश्व इव स क्षिप्रः प्रणुन्नो वाक्यसायकैः Mb.5.136.16. -3 Scared away. -4 Shaking, trembling. -5 Sent, despatched.
pratyunnamanam प्रत्युन्नमनम् Rising or springing up again, rebounding.
praskundaḥ प्रस्कुन्दः An altar of a circular shape; प्रस्कुन्देन प्रतिस्तब्धश्छिन्नमूल इव द्रुमः Mb.5.73.26.
phalguna फल्गुन a. 1 Red. -2 Born under the constellation फल्गुनी. -नः 1 The month of Phālguna. -2 N. of Indra. -3 Of Arjuna.
phalgunālaḥ फल्गुनालः The month of Phālguna.
phalgunī फल्गुनी N. of a constellation (पूर्वा and उत्तरा); मैत्रे मुहूर्ते शशलाञ्छनेन योगं गतासूत्तरफल्गुनीषु Ku.7.6. -Comp. -भवः the planet Jupiter.
phalgunikaḥ फल्गुनिकः The month of Phālguna; L. D. B.
phālgunaḥ फाल्गुनः 1 N. of a Hindu month (corresponding to February-March). -2 An epithet of Arjuna; Mb. thus explains the epithet:-- उत्तराभ्यां फल्गुनीभ्यां नक्षत्राभ्या- महं दिवा । जातो हिमवतः पृष्ठे तेन मां फाल्गुनं विदुः ॥ -3 N. of a tree, also called अर्जुन. -Comp. -अनुजः 1 the month Chaitra. -2 the vernal season; (वसन्तकाल). -3 an epithet of नकुल and सहदेव.
phālgunālaḥ फाल्गुनालः = फाल्गुन.
phālgunī फाल्गुनी The full-moon day of the month फाल्गुन; ˚भवः an epithet of the planet Jupiter.
bund बुन्द् बुन्ध् 1 U. (बुन्दति-ते, बुन्धति-ते) 1 To perceive, see, descry. -2 To reflect, understand. -3 To hear; सस्रंसे शरबन्धेन दिव्येनेति बुबुन्द सः Bk.14.72.
bundh बुन्ध् 1 P. To bind.
maśunaḥ मशुनः A dog.
mithuna मिथुन a. [मिथ्-उनन् किच्च Uṇ.3.55] Paired, forming a pair, or couple. -नः Ved. A pair, couple. -नम् 1 A pair, couple; मिथुनं परिकल्पितं त्वया सहकारः फलिनी च नन्विमौ R.8.61; Me.18; U.2.5. -2 Twins. -3 Union, junction. -4 Sexual union, copulation, cohabitation -5 The third sign of the zodiac, Gemini. -6 (In gram.) A root compounded with a preposition. -Comp. -भावः 1 forming a couple, state of being a pair. -2 copulation. -यमकम् a particular kind of यमक; cf. Bk.1.12. -व्रतिन् a. practising cohabitation.
mithunāyate मिथुनायते Den. Ā. To copulate, cohabit (sexually).
mithunin मिथुनिन् m. A wagtail.
mithunīkṛ मिथुनीकृ 8 U. To cause to couple, unite together (the sexes).
mithunībhū मिथुनीभू 1 Ā. To pair, to be joined or arranged in couples.
mithunībhāvaḥ मिथुनीभावः Cohabitation, sexual union.
mithunecaraḥ मिथुनेचरः The ruddy goose (चक्रवाक); cf. द्वन्द्वचर.
mukundaḥ मुकुन्दः [मुकुम् दाति दा-क पृषो˚ मुम्] 1 N. of Viṣṇu or Kṛiṣṇa. -2 Quicksilver. -3 A kind of precious stone. -4 N. of one of the nine treasures of Kubera. -5 A kind of drum. -6 A kind of grain. -7 (In music) A kind of measure. -8 The resin of the गुग्गुल or कुरुन्द tree (Boswellia Thurifera); also मुकुन्दुः.
mukundakaḥ मुकुन्दकः 1 A kind of grain (कुधान्य). -2 An onion.
mukun मुकुन्दा f. A kind of drum; वीणामुकुन्दामुरजादिभिश्च Bu. Ch.1.45.
muniḥ मुनिः [मन्-इन् उच्च Uṇ.4.122] 1 A sage, a holy man, saint, devotee, an ascetic; मुनीनामप्यहं व्यासः Bg.1. 37; दुःखेष्वनुद्विग्नमनाः सुखेषु विगतस्पृहः । वीतरागभयक्रोधः स्थित- धीर्मुनिरुच्यते ॥ 2.56; पुण्यः शब्दो मुनिरिति मुहुः केवलं राजपूर्वः Ś.2.15; R.1.8;3.49. -2 N. of the sage Agastya. -3 Of Vyāsa; Mb.6.119.4. -4 Of Buddha. -5 of Pāṇini. -6 N. of several plants (पियालु, पराशर and दमनक). -7 The internal conscience (according to Kull. on Ms.8.91 'the Supreme Spirit'). -8 The mango-tree. -9 The number 'seven'. -pl. The seven sages. -Comp. -अन्नम् (pl.) the food of ascetics, (कन्दफलादि); देशे काले च संप्राप्ते मुन्यन्नं हरिदैवतम् Bhāg.7. 15.5. -इन्द्रः 1 'the lord of the sages', a great sage. -2 an epithet of Śākyamuni. -3 of Bharata. -4 of Śiva. -ईशः, -ईश्वरः 1 a great sage. -2 an epithet of Viṣṇu. -3 of Buddha. -च्छदः Alstonia Scholaris (Mar. सातवीण). -त्रयम् 'the triad of sages', i. e. Pāṇini, Kātyāyana, and Patañjali (who are considered to be inspired saints); मुनित्रयं नमस्कृत्य, or त्रिमुनि व्याकरणम् Sk. -दारकः, -कुमारः a young sage. -द्रुमः the Śyonāka tree. -धान्यम् a kind of wild grain (Mar. देवभात). -परंपरा uninterrupted tradition. -पित्तलम् copper. -पुङ्गवः a great or eminent sage. -पुत्रकः 1 a wagtail. -2 the damanaka tree. -प्रियः Panicum Miliaceum (Mar. नीवार, काङ्ग). -भेषजम् 1 the fruit of the yellow myrobalan. -2 fasting. -वृत्ति a. leading an ascetic life; वार्द्धके मुनि- वृत्तीनाम् R.1.8. -व्रतम् an ascetic vow; keeping silence; मुनिव्रतैस्त्वामतिमात्रकर्शिताम् Ku.5.48; मुनिव्रतमथ त्यक्त्वा निश्चक्रामाम्बिकागृहात् Bhāg.1.53.51.
munitā मुनिता त्वम् The state or character of a muni (वानप्रस्थत्व); कथं वादीयतामर्वाङ्मुनिता धर्मरोधिनी Ki.11.76.
munth मुन्थ् 1 P. (मुन्थति) To go, move.
mṛdunnakam मृदुन्नकम् Gold.
maithuna मैथुन a. (-नी f.) [मिथुनेन निर्वृत्तम् अण्] 1 Paired, coupled; गन्धर्वस्तादृशीरस्य मैथुन्यश्च सितासिताः Bhāg.4.27.14. -2 United by marriage. -3 Relating to copulation. -नम् 1 Copulation, sexual union; मृतं मैथुनमप्रजम् Pt.2.98. -2 Marriage. -3 Union, connection. -4 Consecrating the fire (अग्न्याधान). -Comp. -गत a. engaged in copulation. -गमनम् sexual intercourse. -ज्वरः the excitement of sexual passion. -धर्मिन् a. copulating. -वैराग्यम् abstinence from sexual intercourse.
maithunikā मैथुनिका Union by marriage, matrimonial alliance; P.IV.3.125.
maithunin मैथुनिन् a. Copulating, sexually united. -m. One who has had sexual union with a woman.
maithunībhāvaḥ मैथुनीभावः Copulation, sexual union; नारीषु मैथुनीभावं नाकामास्वभ्यरोचयत् Rām.7.26.59.
maithunya मैथुन्य a. Relating to copulation.
maunam मौनम् [मुनेर्भावः अण्] 1 Silence, taciturnity; विभूषणं मौनमपण्डितानाम् Bh.2.7; मौनं सर्वार्थसाधनम् 'open your lips'; मौनं समाचर 'hold your tongue'. -2 The unblooming state (अप्रफुल्लीभाव); गुञ्जति मञ्जु मिलिन्दे मा मालति मौनमुपयासीः Bv.1.19. -Comp. -मुद्रा the attitude of silence. -व्रतम् a vow of silence.
maunin मौनिन् a. (-नी f.) [मौनमस्यास्ति इनि] Observing a vow of silence, silent, taciturn; तुल्यनिन्दास्तुतिर्मौनी संतुष्टो येनकेनचित् Bg.12.19. -m. A holy sage, an ascetic, a hermit; also मौनिः; एवं ब्रुवति मौनीश आगताश्चापवाहकाः A. Rām.1.6.21.
yamunā यमुना 1 N. of a celebrated river (regarded as a sister of Yama). -2 N. of Durgā. -Comp. -पतिः N. of Viṣṇu. -भिद् m. N. of Balarāma. -भ्रातृ m. Yama, the god of death.
yāmuna यामुन a. (-नी f.) [यमुना-अण्] Belonging to or coming from, or growing in, the Yamunā गाङ्गमम्बु सितमम्बु यामुनं कज्जलाभमुभयत्र मज्जतः K. P.1. -नम् A kind of collyrium; यक्षुष्यं यामुनं पुनः Śiva. B.3.18; also यामुनेयम्.
yāmuneṣṭakam यामुनेष्टकम् Lead.
yunth युन्थ् 1 P. (v. l. for पुन्थ्) 1 To kill, to injure. -2 To suffer; L. D. B.
yauna यौन a. (-नी f.) [योनितः योनिसंबन्धात् आगतम् अण्] 1 Uterine. -2 Resulting form marriage, matrimonial; नैतैः ... ब्राह्मान् यौनांश्च संबन्धानाचरेद् ब्राह्मणः सह Ms.2.4. -नम् 1 Marriage, matrimonial alliance; Ms.11.18. -2 The origin (योनि); यत्राग्नियौनाश्च वसन्ति लोकाः Mb.13.12.25. -3 The ceremony on conception. -Comp. -अनुबन्धः blood-relationship; यौनानुबन्धं च समीक्ष्य कार्ये लेखं विदध्यात् पुरुषानुरूपम् Kau. A.2.1. -संबन्धः relationship by marriage, affinity.
yaunikaḥ यौनिकः Moderate wind.
lunth लुन्थ् 1 P. (लुन्थति) 1 To strike, hurt, kill. -2 To suffer pain, be afflicted.
vapunaḥ वपुनः A god, deity.
vayunam वयुनम् [वय् उनन् Uṇ.3.6] (also used in adjectival sense) 1 Knowledge, wisdom, faculty of perception; सर्वानाचष्ट वैकुण्ठं चक्षुषा वयुनेन सः Bhāg.1.13.38;4.9.8. -2 A temple (said to be m. also in this sense in Uṇadisūtras). -3 A rule, precept, order. -4 Manner, custom. -5 Clearness. -6 Action, act (कर्म); अग्ने नय सुपथा राये अस्मान् विश्वानि देव वयुनानि विद्वान् Īśop.18.
vitunna वितुन्न a. Pierced, torn; निष्फलेषु वितुन्नाङ्गो नङ्क्ष्यतीत्यत्र का प्रमा Pañchadaśī 7.28.
vitunnam वितुन्नम् 1 The pot-herb called सुनिषण्णक. -2 The plant called शैवाल.
vitunnakam वितुन्नकम् 1 Coriander-seed. -2 Blue vitriol. -कः The plant called तामलकी.
vidhunanam विधुननम् 1 Shaking or tossing about, agitating. -2 Trembling, tremor.
vundh वुन्ध् 1 P. (वुन्धयति) To kill, to hurt; L. D. B.
veṇunam वेणुनम् Black pepper.
vyanunādaḥ व्यनुनादः Reverberation, loud echo.
śakunaḥ शकुनः [शक्-उनन् Uṇ.3.49] 1 A bird (in general); केनेदृशी जातु परा हि दृष्टा वागुच्यमाना शकुनेन संस्कृता Mb.3. 197.11; शकुनोच्छिष्टम् Y.1.168. -2 A kind of bird, a vulture or kite. -3 A kind of song (sung at festivals). -नम् 1 An omen, a prognostic, any omen presaging good or evil, अशकुनेन स्खलितः किलेतरो$पि Śi.9.83. -2 An auspicious omen. -Comp. -ज्ञ a. knowing omens. (-ज्ञा) a small house-lizard. -ज्ञानम् knowledge of omens, augury. -शास्त्रम् 'the science of omens', N. of a work.
śakuniḥ शकुनिः [शक्-उनि] 1 A bird; तरुशकुनिकुरङ्गान् मैथिली यानपुष्यत् U.3.25; Ms.12.63. -2 A vulture, kite or eagle. -3 A cock. -4 N. of a son of Subala, king of Gāndhāra and brother of Gāndharī, wife of Dhṛitarāṣṭra; he was thus the maternal uncle of Duryodhana whom he assisted in many of his wicked schemes to exterminate the Pāṇḍavas. The name is now usually applied to an old wicked-minded relative whose counsels tend to ruin. -5 N. of a demon killed by Kṛiṣṇa. -Comp. -ईश्वरः N. of Garuḍa. -प्रपा a trough for watering birds. -वादः 1 the cry or sound of a bird. -2 the crowing of a cock.
śakunī शकुनी 1 A hen-sparrow. -2 A kind of bird.
śakuntaḥ शकुन्तः [शक्-अन्त] 1 A bird in general; अंसव्यापि- शकुन्तनीडनिचितं विभ्रज्जटामण्डलम् Ś.7.11. -2 The blue jay. -3 A kind of bird. -4 A sort of insect.
śakuntakaḥ शकुन्तकः A bird.
śakuntalā शकुन्तला [शकुन्तैः लायते ला घञर्थे क] N. of the daughter of Viśvāmitra by the nymph Menakā who was sent down by Indra to disturb the sage's austerities. [When Menakā went up to the heaven she left the child in a solitary forest where she was taken care of by 'Śakuntas' or birds, whence she was called "Śakuntalā". She was afterwards found by the sage Kaṇva and brought up as his own daughter. When Duṣyanta in the course of his hunting came to the sage's hermitage, he was fascinated by her charms and prevailed on her to become his wife by the Gandharva form of marriage; (see Duṣyanta). She bore to him a son named Bharata, who became a universal monarch, and gave his name to India which came to be called Bharatavarsa.]
śakuntiḥ शकुन्तिः A bird; कलमविरलं रत्युत्कण्ठाः क्वणन्तु शकुन्तयः U.3.24.
śakuntikā शकुन्तिका 1 A bird; छद्मना परिददामि मृत्यवे सौनिको गृह- शकुन्तिकामिव U.1.45. -2 A kind of bird. -3 A locust, cricket.
śākuna शाकुन (-नी f.) [शकुन-अण्] 1 Relating to birds; शाकुनेनाथ पञ्च वै (पितरः प्रीयन्ते) Ms.3.268. -2 Relating to omens. -3 Ominous.
śākunikaḥ शाकुनिकः [शकुनेन पक्षिवधादिना जीवति ठञ्] A fowler, bird-catcher; Mk.6; Ms.8.26. -कम् The interpretation of omens.
śākuneyaḥ शाकुनेयः A small owl.
śākunin शाकुनिन् m. A fisherman. शाकुन्तलः śākuntalḥ शाकुन्तलेयः śākuntalēyḥ शाकुन्तलः शाकुन्तलेयः A metronymic of Bharata (son of Śakuntalā). -लम् The drama called अभिज्ञान- शकुन्तला of Kālidāsa.
śākuntikaḥ शाकुन्तिकः A fowler, bird-catcher.
śun शुन् 6 P. (शुनति) To go, move.
śunaḥ शुनः A dog.
śunaḥśepaḥ शुनःशेपः (फः) N. of a Vedic sage, son of Ajīgarta. [In the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa it is related that king Hariśchandra, being childless, made a vow that on obtaining a son he would sacrifice him to the god Varuṇa. A son was born who was named Rohita, but the king put off the fulfilment of the vow under various pretexts. At last Rohita purchased for one hundred cows Śunahśepa, the middle son of Ajīgarta as a substitute for himself to be offered to Varuṇa. But the boy praised Viṣṇu, Indra, and other deities, and escaped death. He was then adopted by Viṣvāmitra in his own family and called by the name Devarāta.]
śunakaḥ शुनकः 1 N. of a sage, descendant of Bhṛigu. -2 A dog. -3 A young dog.
śunāśī शुनाशी (सी) रः 1 An epithet of Indra. -2 An owl. -3 (pl.) A particular class of gods; ततो मीढ्वांसमामन्त्र्य शुनासीराः सहर्षिभिः । भूयस्तद्देवयजनं समीढ्वद्वेधसो ययुः ॥ Bhāg. 4.7.7.
śuniḥ शुनिः A dog.
śunī शुनी f. A female dog, a bitch; शुनीमन्वेति श्वा हतमपि च हन्त्येव मदनः Bh.3.18.
śunīraḥ शुनीरः A number of female dogs.
śundh शुन्ध् 1, 1 U. (शुन्धति-ते, शुन्धयति-ते) 1 To be purified or cleansed. -2 To cleanse, purify.
śundhyuḥ शुन्ध्युः (शुन्ध्-युः Uṇ.3.2) 1 Air, wind. -2 N. of Agni (Ved.). -f. A mare. -a. holy.
śunya शुन्य a. Empty. -न्यम् 1 A number of bitches. -2 A cypher; (more properly शून्य q. v.).
śaunam शौनम् Meat kept at a slaughter-house; निमज्जतश्च मत्स्यादाञ्शौनं वल्लूरमेव च Ms.5.13. -a. Relating or belonging to a dog; जाने$हं धर्मतो$$त्मानं शौनीमुत्सृज जाघनीम् Mb. 12.141.84.
śaunakaḥ शौनकः N. of a great sage, the reputed author of the Ṛigveda Prātiśākhya and various other Vedic compositions.
śaunikaḥ शौनिकः [शूना प्राणिवधस्थानं प्रयोजंनमस्य ठक्] 1 A butcher; छद्मना परिददामि मृत्यवे शौनिको गृहशकुन्तिकामिव U.1.45. -2 A bird catcher, hunter. -3 Hunting, chase.
samund समुन्द् 7 P. To moisten thoroughly, water, wet.
samundanam समुन्दनम् 1 Moistening. -2 Wetness, moisture.
samunna समुन्न a. 1 Wet, moist; यत्रोज्झिताभिर्मुहुरम्बुवाहैः समुन्न- मद्भिर्न समुन्नमद्भिः Śi.4.15. -2 Dirty, soiled; समुन्नानीव वस्त्राणि ययुर्दुर्दर्शतां पराम् Mb.8.21.4.
samunnam समुन्नम् 1 P. To rise, ascend, -Caus. To raise or lift up, erect.
samunnata समुन्नत p. p. 1 Upraised, lifted up. -2 Elevated, high, lofty. -3 Exalted, sublime. -4 Proud. -5 Projecting. -6 Upright, just. -7 Arched, vaulted.
samunnatiḥ समुन्नतिः f. 1 Lifting up, raising. -2 Height, loftiness, elevation (mental also); मनसः शिखराणां च सदृशी ते समुन्नतिः Ku.6.66; R.3.1. -3 Eminence, high position or dignity, exaltation; उत्तमैः सह संगेन को न याति समुन्नतिम्; स जातो येन जातेन याति वंशः समुन्नतिम् Subhāṣ. -4 Rise, prosperity, increase, success; विनिपातो$पि समः समुन्नतेः Ki.2.34; प्रकृतिः खलु सा महीयसः सहते नान्यसमुन्नतिं यया 2.21. -5 Pride, arrogance.
samunnamanam समुन्नमनम् Raising, arching (as the brows).
samunnah समुन्नह् 4 P. 1 To bind or tie up. -2 To raise or lift up. -3 To loosen, unfasten. -4 To liberate, release, set free.
samunnaddha समुन्नद्ध p. p. 1 Elevated, exalted. -2 Swollen. -3 Full, excessive; परोक्षेण समुन्नद्धप्रणयौत्कण्ठ्यकातरः Bhāg. 1.15.3. -4 Proud, arrogant, overbearing. -5 Conceited, thinking oneself to be learned; अचिन्त्यं चापि तं ज्ञात्वा... विचरेद्यो$समुन्नद्धः Mb.12.351.12. -6 Unfettered. -7 Bound up. -8 Supreme.
samunnāhaḥ समुन्नाहः Height, elevation; द्वीपायामसमुन्नाहः कर्णिकाभूतः Bhāg.5.16.7.
samunnidra समुन्निद्र a. Wide awake.
samun समुन्नी 1 U. 1 To raise completely up, elevate. -2 To bring out, deduce. -3 To discharge, pay off (as a debt &c.); 'ऋणमस्मिन् समुन्नयत्यमृतत्वं च गच्छति । पिता पुत्रस्य जातस्य पश्येच्चेज्जीवतो मुखम् ॥' इति श्रुतिः Kull. on Ms.9.17.
samunnayaḥ समुन्नयः 1 Getting, obtaining. -2 Occurrence, event.
samunnīta समुन्नीत p. p. Raised, increased; केन विज्ञानयोगेन मति- श्चित्तं समास्थिता । समुन्नीता ... Mb.14.21.11.
samunmūlanam समुन्मूलनम् Uprooting, eradication. -2 Utter destruction.
sānunaya सानुनय a. Courteous, civil.
sānunāsika सानुनासिक 1 Nasalized. -2 Singing through the nose.
sunaphā सुनफा A particular configuration of the planets (when any one of the planets except the sun, occupies a secondary position to the moon).
sunāraḥ सुनारः 1 The udder of a bitch. -2 The egg of a snake. -3 A sparrow.
sunāsī सुनासी (शी) रः An epithet of Indra.
sunītha सुनीथ a. [सुनी-क्थन् Uṇ.2.2] Of prudent bahaviour, moral, good.
sundaḥ सुन्दः N. of a demon and brother of Upasunda, who were sons of Nikumbha. [They got a boon from the Creator that they would not die until they should kill themselves. On the strength of this boon, they grew very oppressive and Indra had at last to send down a lovely nymph named Tilottamā, and while quarrelling for her, they killed each other.]
sundara सुन्दर a. (-री f.) (सुन्द्-अरः Uṇ.3.133) 1 Lovely, beautiful, handsome, charming. -2 Right. -रः N. of Cupid. -री A beautiful woman; एका भार्या सुन्दरी वा दरी वा Bh.2.115; विद्याधरसुन्दरीणाम् Ku.1.7. -Comp. -काण्डम् 1 a beautiful stalk. -2 the 5th book of the Rāmāyaṇa.
suyāmunaḥ सुयामुनः 1 N. of Viṣṇu. -2 N. of Vatsarāja. -3 A palace. -4 N. of a mountain. -5 N. of a cloud.
sauna सौन a. (-नी f.) Relating to butchery or a slaughter-house. -नम् Butcher's meat. -नः A butcher. ˚पाल a. having a butcher for a keeper; कंसे जीवति दाशार्ह सौनपाला इवावयः Bhāg.1.38.41. -Comp. -धर्म्यम् a state of deadly hostility.
saunikaḥ सौनिकः 1 A butcher; cf. शौनिक; दश सूनासहस्राणि यो वाहयति सौनिकः Ms.4.86. -2 A hunter.
saunandam सौनन्दम् The club of Balarāma.
saunandin सौनन्दिन् m. An epithet of Balarāma.
saundaryam सौन्दर्यम् [सुन्दरस्य भावः ष्यञ्] Beauty, loveliness, gracefulness, elegance; सुधासौन्दर्यं ते सलिलमशिवं नः शमयतु G. L.1; सौन्दर्यसारसमुदायनिकेतनं वा Māl.1.21; Ku.1. 49;5.41.
skund स्कुन्द् 1 Ā. (स्कुन्दते) 1 To jump. -2 To raise, lift.
stunakaḥ स्तुनकः A goat.
hrāduniḥ ह्रादुनिः नी Hail; ह्रादुनयो विस्फुलिङ्गाः Bṛi. Up.6.2.1. ह्राम् hrām ह्रीम् hrīm ह्रूम् hrūm ह्राम् ह्रीम् ह्रूम् &c. An exclamation of sacred mantras; ओं ह्रां ह्रीं ह्रूं ओं नमो भगवते हृषीकेशाय Bhāg.5.18.18.
Macdonell Vedic Search
127 results
akṣīyamāṇa á-kṣīya-māṇa, pr. pt. ps. unfailing, i. 154, 4 [2. kṣi destroy].
acit á-cit, a. (K.) unthinking, thoughtless, vii. 86, 7.
acyuta á-cyuta, pp. (K.) not overthrown, unshakable, i. 85, 4.
acha ácha, prp. with acc., unto, viii. 48, 6.
ajara a-jára, a. (K.) unaging, i. 160, 4 [jṝ waste away].
ajasra á-jasra, a. (K.) eternal, ii. 35, 8 [unfailing: jas be exhausted].
ajurya a-jur-yá, a. unaging, iv. 51, 6 [jur waste away].
adabdha á-dabdha, pp. (K.) uninjured, iv. 50, 2 [dabh harm].
aditi Á-diti, f. name of a goddess, viii. 48, 2 [unbinding, freedom, from 3. dā bind].
adhvasman a-dhvasmán, a. (Bv.) undimmed, ii. 35, 14 [having no darkening].
anabhimlātavarṇa án-abhi-mlāta-varṇa, a. (Bv.) having an unfaded colour, ii. 35, 13.
animiṣam á-nimiṣ-am, (acc.) adv. unwinkingly, vii. 61, 3 [ni-míṣ, f. wink].
animiṣā á-nimiṣ-ā, (inst.) adv. with unwinking eye, iii. 59, 1 [ni-mís, f wink].
aniviśamāna á-niviśamāna, pr. pt. A. unresting, vii. 49, 1 [ni + viś go to rest].
antar antár, prp. with lc., within, i. 35, 9; ii. 12, 3; 35, 7; iv. 51, 3; vii. 71, 5; 86, 2 (= in communion with); viii. 48, 2; among, viii. 29, 2. 3 [Lat. inter].
apadhā apa-dhá̄, f. unclosing, ii. 12, 3.
abudhyamāna á-budhya-māna, pr. pt. unawakening, iv. 51, 3 [budh wake].
abhitas abhí-tas, adv. on all sides, iv. 50, 3; with acc., around, vii. 103, 7.
amanyamāna á-manya-māna, pr. pt. Ā. not thinking = unexpecting, ii. 12, 10 [man think].
amītavarṇa ámīta-varṇa, a. (Bv.) of unchanged colour, iv. 51, 9.
arapas a-rapás, a. (Bv.) unscathed, ii. 33, 6; x. 15, 4 [rápas, n. infirmity, injury].
ariṣṭa á-riṣṭa, pp. (K.) uninjured, vi. 54, 7 [riṣ injure].
aruṇa ar-uṇá, a. f. í̄, ruddy, x. 15, 7; n. ruddy hue, x. 168, 1.
arc arc sing, praise, I. árcati. sám-, praise universally. pf. ānṛcé, i. 160, 4.
avasāna ava-sá̄na, n. resting place, x. 14, 9 [unbinding, giving rest: áva + sā = si tie].
aśvamagha áśva-magha, a. (Bv.) rich in horses, vii. 71, 1 [maghá bounty].
as as be, II. P.: pr. 2. ási, i. 1, 4; ii. 12, 15; 33, 3; 3. ásti, ii. 12, 5; 33, 7. 10; vii. 71, 4; 86, 6; x. 34, 14; pl. 1. smási, vi. 54, 9; viii. 48, 9; 3. sánti, i. 85, 12; x. 90, 16; ipv. ástu, v. 11, 5; vii. 86, 82; x. 15, 2; sántu, vii. 63, 5; op. syá̄ma, iii. 59, 3; iv. 50, 6; 51, 10. 11; viii. 48, 12. 13; ipf. 3. á̄s, x. 129, 3; āsīt, x. 34, 2; 90, 6. 12. 14; 129, 14. 22. 32. 4. 52; á̄san, x. 90, 15. 16; 129, 52; pf. āsa, vii. 86, 4; x. 129, 2; á̄sur, iv. 51, 7. ápi- be or remain in (lc.); syāma pári be around, celebrate, 2. pl. stha, vii. 103, 7. prá- be pre-eminent, ipv. astu, iii. 59, 2.
asaṃmṛṣṭa á-saṃmṛṣṭa, pp. (K.) uncleansed, v. 11. 3 [mṛj wipe].
asmai a-smái, D. of prn. root a, to him, ii. 35, 5. 12; for him, x. 14, 9; unaccented, asmai to or for him, ii. 12, 5. 13; 35, 2. 10; vi. 54, 4; vii. 63, 5; x. 14, 9. 11.
asya a-syá, G. of prn. root a, of this, ii. 33, 9; x. 129, 6; 168, 2; unaccented, asya his, of him, its, of it, i. 35, 7; 154, 5; 160, 3; ii. 12, 13; 35, 2. 6. 8. 11; iv. 50, 2; vi. 54, 3; vii. 86, 1; viii. 48, 12; x. 34, 4. 6; 90, 33. 4. 6. 122. 15; 129, 7; 135, 7; 168, 1.
ātasthivāṃs ā-tasthivá̄ṃs, red. pf. pt. having mounted, ii. 12, 8 [á̄ + sthā stand].
āma āmá, a. raw, unbaked, ii. 35, 6 [Gk. ὠμὅ-ς ‘raw’].
ārohant ā-róhant, pr. pt. scaling, ii. 12, 12 [ruh mount].
i I go, II. P. émi, x. 34, 5; éti, iv. 50, 8; x. 34, 6; 168, 12; yánti, vii. 49, 1; approach (acc.), viii. 48, 10; áyan, pr. sb. pass, vii. 61, 4; attain, vii. 63, 4; pf. īyúr, x. 15, 1. 2. ánu- go after, vi. 54, 5; follow (acc.), viii. 63, 5.ápa- go away, x. 14, 9. abhí- come upon. ipf. á̄yan, vii. 103, 2.áva- appease: op. iyām, vii. 86, 4. á̄- come, ii. 33, 1; v. 83, 6; go to, x. 14, 8. úpa á̄- come to (acc.), i. 1, 7. úd- rise, vii. 61, 1; 63, 1-4; ipf. ait, x. 90, 4. úpa- approach, vii. 86, 3; 103, 3; x. 14, 10; 34, 10; flow to, ii. 35, 3.párā- pass away, pf. īyúr, x. 14, 2. 7. pári- surround, ii. 35, 4. 9. prá- go forth, i. 154, 3; x. 14, 7. ánu prá- go forth after, vi. 54, 6. sám- flow together, ii. 35, 3; unite, vii, 103, 2.
ud ud wet, VII. P. unátti, undánti [cp. Lat. und-a ‘wave’]. ví- moisten, drench, i. 85, 5; v. 83, 8.
ṛtajātasatya ṛtá-jāta-satya, a. punctually true, iv. 51, 7 [true as produced by established order].
etaśa éta-śa, m. steed of the Sun, vii. 63, 2 [éta speeding, from i go].
kanīyāṃs kán-īyāṃs, cpv. younger, vii. 86, 6 [cp. kan-yà̄, f. girl; Gk. καινό-ς ‘new’ for κανi̮ό-ς].
kram kram stride, I. P. krá̄mati, Ā. krámate. *ví- stride out, pf. cakrame, viii. 29, 7. abhí ví- spread asunder, develop into: ipf. ákràmat, x. 90, 4.
kva kvà, inter. adv. where? i. 35, 7; ii. 33, 7; iv. 51, 6; x. 168, 3; with svid who knows where, x. 34, 10 [pronounced kúa].
gabhīra gabh-īrá, a. profound, x. 129, 1 [gabh = gāh plunge].
gam gam go, I. gáchati, -te to (acc.), i. 1, 4; x. 14, 13; root ao. 3. pl. ágman, vii. 71, 6; 1. pl. áganma, viii. 48, 3. 11 [Gk. βαίνω, Lat. venio, Eng. come]. á̄- come, i. 1, 5; 85, 11; root ao. ipv. gahí, vi. 54, 7; x. 14, 5; 2. pl. gatá, x. 15, 4; 3. gámantu, x. 15, 52. 11; go to (acc.), x. 168, 2. sám- go with (inst.), a ao. op., vi. 54, 2; unite with (inst.), x. 14, 8.
gahana gáh-ana, a. unfathomable, x. 129, 1 [gāh plunge].
girikṣit giri-kṣí-t, a. mountain-dwelling, i. 154, 3 [kṣi dwell].
giriṣṭhā giri-ṣṭhā, a. mountain-haunting, i. 154, 2 [sthā stand].
gomagha gó-magha, a. (Bv.) rich in cows, vii. 71, 1 [having abundance of cows].
ghṛtavant ghṛtá-vant, a. accompanied with ghee, iii. 59, 1; abounding in ghee, x. 14, 14.
ghoṣa ghóṣ-a, m. sound, x. 168, 1. 4 [ghuṣ make a noise].
cyavana cyáv-ana, a. unstable, ii. 12, 4 [cyu move].
jū, IX. P. juná̄ti speed, vii. 86, 7.
tṝ tṝ cross, VI. tirá. prá- extend, increase (family), vii. 61, 4; prolong (life), 103, 10; iṣ ao., viii. 48, 4. 7. 11. ví- run counter to (acc.), x. 34, 6.
1. dī fly, IV. dí̄ya. pári- fly around, ii. 35, 14; v. 83, 7.
draviṇa dráv-iṇa, n. wealth, iv. 51, 7 [movable property, from dru run].
dru dru run, I, dráva. áti- run past (acc.), x. 14, 10.
dham dham blow, I. P. dhámati, ps. dham-yáte, x. 135, 7. ví- blow asunder, iv, 50, 4.
dha 1. dhá put, III. dádhāti, v. 83, 1; supply with (inst.), ii. 35, 12; bestow, ipv. dhehí, x. 14, 11; dhattá, i. 85, 12; ii. 12, 5; x. 15, 7; dadhāta, x. 15, 4. [237] 7; dadhātana, x. 15, 11; dhattá̄m, iv. 51, 11; dadhantu, vii. 63, 6; perform, ipf. dhatta, i. 85, 9; bestow, s ao. sb. dhāsathas, i. 160, 5; establish,pf. dadhé, x. 129, 7; ds. desire to bestow, didhiṣanti, ii. 35, 5; support, dídhiṣāmi, ii. 35, 12 [Gk. τἰθημι]. ádhi- put on (acc.): pf. dadhire, i. 85, 2; ao. ádhita, x. 127, 1. á̄- deposit, root ao. sb. dhās, v. 83, 7. ní- deposit, root ao. dhātam, vii. 71, 5; ps. ao. ádhāyi, viii. 48, 10. pári- put around, vi. 54, 10. prá- put from (ab.) into (lc.), vii. 61, 3. ví- impose: pf. dadhur, iv. 51, 6; divide, ipf. ádadhur, x. 90, 11. purás- place at the head, appoint Purohita: pf. dadhire, iv. 50, 1.
dhārā dhá̄-rā, f. stream, i. 85, 5; v. 83, 6 [dhāv run].
dhuneti dhunéti, a. (Bv.) having a resounding gait, iv. 50, 2 [dhuna + iti].
nāsatya ná̄satya, m. du. epithet of the Aśvins, vii. 71, 4 [ná + asatyá not untrue].
pada pad-á, n. step, i. 154, 3. 4. 5. 6; ii. 35, 14 [pad walk; Gk. πέδ-ο-ν ‘ground’].
pari pári, prp. round; with ab. from, ii. 35, 10; x. 135, 4 [Av. pairi, Gk. πέρι].
paridhi pari-dhí, m. pl. sticks enclosing the altar, x. 90, 15 [pári round + dhi reduced form of dhā put].
paribhū pari-bhú̄, a. being around, encompassing (acc.), i. 1, 4 [bhù be].
pariṣkṛta pári-ṣkṛta, pp. adorned, x. 135, 7 [pári round + skṛ = kṛ make = put].
pinv pinv yield abundance, I. pínva, iv. 50, 8; overflow, v. 83, 4 [sec. root = pi-nu from pī swell]. prá- pour forth, v. 83, 6.
pīta pī-tá, pp. drunk, viii. 48, 4. 5. 10. 12.
punar púnar, adv. again, vi. 54, 10; x. 14, 8; 90, 4; 135, 2; back, x. 14, 12.
punarhan punar-hán, a. striking back, x. 34, 7.
punāna punāná, pr. pt. purifying, vii. 49, 1 [pū purify].
puraṃdhi púraṃ-dhi, f. reward, iv. 50, 11 [a. dhi bestowing (reduced form of dhā) abundance, púr-am acc.].
pū purify, IX. puná̄ti, i. 160, 3.
pratimāna prati-má̄na, n. match, ii. 12, 9 [countermeasure: mā measure].
baddha Bad-dhá, pp. bound, x. 34, 4 [bandh bind]. bandh bind, ix. badhná̄ti: ipf. ábadhnan, x. 90, 15.
budhna budh-ná, m. n. bottom, x. 135, 6 [Lat. fundu-s].
maghavant maghá-vant, m. liberal patron, ii. 33, 14; 35, 15 [magh-á bounty: mah be great].
maghonī maghónī, a. f. bounteous, iv. 51, 3 [f. of maghávan].
mitra Mi-trá, m. a sun god, iii. 59, 1-9; vii. 61, 4; 63, 1. 6; n. friendship, x. 34, 14.
mitrāvaruṇā Mitrá̄-Váruṇā, du. cd. Mitra and Varuṇa, i. 35, 1; vii. 61, 2. 3. 6. 7; 63, 5.
mīḍhvāms mīḍh-vá̄ms, a. bounteous, ii. 33, 14; vii. 86, 7 [unred. pf. pt., probably from mih rain].
muc muc release, VI. muñcá: ppf. ámumuktam, vii. 71, 5.
yathā yá-thā, rel. adv. how, x. 135, 5. 6; so that, ii. 33, 15; unaccented = iva like, viii. 29, 6 [prn. root yá].
yā go, II. yāti, i. 35, 33. 10; vii. 49, 3; x. 168, 1. á̄- come, i. 35, 2; x. 15, 9. úpa á̄- come hither, vii. 71, 2. á̄ úpa come hither to, vii. 71, 4. pári prá- proceed around, iv. 51, 5.
yukta yuk-tá, pp. yoked, vii. 63, 2 [yuj yoke, Gk. ζευκτό-ς, Lat. iunctu-s, Lith. jùnkta-s].
yuj yoke yuj yoke, VII. yunákti: pf. yuyujé, x. 34, 11; rt. ao. áyugdhvam, i. 85, 4. prá- yoke in front, i. 85, 5.
yuvati yuva-tí, f. young maiden, ii. 35, 4. 11 [f. of yúvan youth].
yuvan yúv-an, a. young, ii. 33, 11; m. youth, ii. 35, 4 [Lat. iuven-i-s].
raghuṣyad raghu-ṣyád, a. swift-gliding, i. 85, 6 [raghú swift + syand run].
rudh rudh obstruct, VII. ruṇaddhí, runddhé, x. 34, 3. ápa- drive away: rt. ao. arodham, x. 34, 3.
reṇu re-ṇú, m. dust, x. 168, 1 [perhaps from rí run = disperse].
revat revát, adv. bountifully, ii. 35, 4 [n. of revánt].
vagnu Vag-nú, m. sound, vii. 103, 2 [vac speak].
vajra váj-ra, m. thunderbolt, i. 85, 9; viii. 29, 4 [vaj be strong; Av. vazra ‘club’].
vayunāvat vayúnā-vat, a. clear, iv. 51, 1 [vayúnā].
varuṇa Vár-uṇa, m. vii. 49, 3. 4; 61, 1. 4; 63, 1. 6; 86, 2. 32. 4. 6. 8; x. 14, 7 [Gk. οὐρανό-ς ‘heaven’; vṛcover, encompass].
vidvāṃs vid-vá̄ṃs, unred. pf. pt. knowing, vi. 54, 1 [Gk. ϝειδώς].
vibhīdaka vi-bhí̄daka, m. a nut used as a die for gambling, vii. 86, 6; x. 34, 1 [probably from ví-bhid split asunder, but the meaning here applied is obscure].
virapśa vi-rapśá, m. abundance, iv. 50, 3 [ví + rapś be full].
viṣita ví-ṣita, pp. unfastened, v. 83, 7. 8 [ví + si bind].
vīravattama vīrá-vat-tama, spv. a. most abounding in heroes, i. 1, 3.
vīrudh vīrúdh, f. plant, ii. 35, 8 [ví asunder + rudh grow].
vṛ 1. vṛ cover, V. vṛṇóti, vṛṇute. á̄-, int. ipf. á̄-varīvar contain, x. 129, 1. ví- unclose, rt. ao. avran, iv. 51, 2.
śata śatá, n. hundred, ii. 33, 2; vii. 103, 10 [Gk. ἑκατό-ν, Lat. centum, Go. hund].
saṃvidāna saṃ-vid-āná, pr. pt. Ā. uniting, with (inst.), viii. 48, 13; x. 14, 4 [vid find].
samāna samāná, a., f. ī, same, ii. 12, 8; iv. 51, 9; vii. 86, 3; uniform, vii. 63, 2; common, ii. 35, 3; vii. 63, 3; 103, 6.
samrdh sam-ṛ́dh, f. unison, vii. 103, 5 [sám + ṛdh thrive].
sayuj sa-yúj, a. united with (inst.), x. 168, 2.
saras sár-as, n. lake, vii. 103, 7 [sṛ run].
sarpirāsuti sarpír-āsuti, a. (Bv.) having melted butter as their draught, viii. 29, 9 [sarpís (from sṛp run = melt) + ā-sutí brew from su press].
su su press, V. sunóti, sunuté, V. 14, 13 [Av. hu].
sudānu su-dá̄nu, a. bountiful, i. 85, 10; vii. 61, 3.
sunvant sunv-ánt, pr. pt. pressing Soma, ii. 12, 14. 15; vi. 54, 6 [su press].
supratīka su-prátīka, a. (Bv.) lovely, vii. 61, 1 [having a fair countenance: prátīka, n.].
sumedhas su-medhás, a. (Bv.) having a good understanding, wise, viii. 48, 1.
suretas su-rétas, a. (Bv.) abounding in seed, i. 160, 3.
suvidatra su-vidátra, a. bountiful, x. 14, 10; 15, 3. 9.
sūnara sū-nára, a. bountiful, viii. 29, 1 [Av. hunara].
sūnu sū-nú, m. son, i. 1, 9; 85, 1; viii. 48, 4 [Av. hunu, OG. sunu, Lith. sūnù, Eng. son].
sūra sú̄r-a, m. sun, vii. 63, 5 [svàr light].
sūrya sú̄r-ya, m. sun, i. 35, 7. 9; 160, 1; ii. 12, 7; 33, 1; vii. 61, 1; 63, 1. 2. 4; viii. 29, 10; x. 14, 12; 90, 13 [svàr light].
stan stan thunder, II. P.; cs. stanáyati, id., v. 83, 7. 8 [Gk. στένω ‘lament’].
stanatha stan-átha, m. thunder, v. 83, 3.
stanayant stanáyant, pr. pt. thundering, v. 83, 2; x. 168, 1.
stanayitnu stanayi-tnú, m. thunder, v. 83, 6.
stabh stabh or stambh prop, support, IX. stabhná̄ti, ii. 12, 2. ví- prop asunder, pf. tastambha, iv. 50, 1; vii. 86, 1.
sthā sthā stand, I. tiṣṭha; pf. tasthur, i. 35, 5; rt. ao. s. 3. ásthāt, i. 35, 10; iv. 51, 1; pl. 3. ásthur, iv. 51, 2 [Av. hištaiti, Gk. ἵστημι, Lat. sisto].áti- extend beyond, x. 90, 1.ádhi- ascend, x. 135, 3; stand upon, i. 35, 6.ápa- start off, viii. 48, 11.abhí- overcome, iv. 50, 7.á̄- mount, i. 35, 4; mount to (acc.), i. 85, 7; occupy, ii. 35, 9.úd- arise, v. 11, 3. úpa- approach, rt. ao. asthita, x. 127, 7.pári- surround, pf. tasthur, ii. 35, 3. [255]. prá- step forth, x. 14, 14.
svadhā 1. svadhá̄, f. funeral offering, x. 14, 3. 7; 15, 3. 12-14.
svavant svá-vant, a. bountiful, i. 35, 10 [possessing property: svá, n.].
Macdonell Search
Results for un142 results
und v.  UD.
unmada a. drunk; furious; mad, wild; -ana, a. enamoured; -ishnu, a. mad.
unmāda m. madness; -i-tâ, f. mad ness; -in, a. mad, insane: -î, f. N. of a princess.
unmanas a. agitated, confused; eager to (inf.); -ka, id.: -tâ, f. abst. n.
unmanāya den. Â. become agi tated.
unmardana n. unction; unguent.
unmārga m. wrong road; evil course: -gâmin, a., -yâta, pp., -vartin, a., -vritti, a. following evil courses.
unmātha m. shaking.
unmathana n. shaking; shooting down.
unmatta pp. (√ mad) mad, frantic; intoxicated; m. thorn-apple: -ka, a. (ikâ) out of one's senses; mad; -darsana, a. of frantic aspect; -rûpa, a. maniac-like; -vat, ad. like a maniac; -vesa, a.dressed like a maniac; -½avanti, m. N. of a king.
unmayūkha a. radiant, brilliant.
unmeṣa m. opening the eyes; quiver ing (of lightning); opening (of a bud); ap pearance.
unmiṣita (pp.) n. opening the eyes.
unmocana n. unloosening; aban donment.
unmoṭana n. breaking off.
unmukha a. (î) having the face upturned; upward; looking up towards; longing for; expecting; ready for, about to (--°ree;): -m, ad. upwards; -tâ, f. desire, expect ancy: -darsana, n. upward gaze.
unmūlana n. uprooting; exter mination.
unmūrdhan a. hvg. the head raised.
unna pp. of √ ud.
unnāla a. having its stalk erect.
unnamana n. erecting.
unnamra a. rising: -tâ, f. elevation.
unnata pp. √ nam: -tva, n. exal tation, majesty; -karana, a. with uplifted paws, rampant; -sattva-sâlin, a. endowed with a lofty nature.
unnati f. rising; heaving; elevation (above, lc.); exalted position; -mat, a. high, prominent; exalted.
unnayana n. raising; parting; in ference: -pa&ndot;kti, a. the rows of whose eyes are directed upwards.
unnidra a. sleepless, waking; blown (flower): -tâ, f. sleeplessness.
atipiśuna a. very base, very malignant.
adhunā ad. now.
anunmadita cs. pp. unfrenzied, restored to one's senses.
anunmatta pp. not mad, sane.
anuneya fp. to be conciliated.
anunīti f. friendliness.
anuniśam ad. every night.
anunāda m. echo; sound; -nâdin, a. echoing; -nâyaka, a. (ikâ) reconciling; -nâyana, a. reconciling; -nâyikâ, f. secondary heroine; -nâsika, a. nasal; m. nasalised vowel: -bhâva, m. nasality.
anunaya a. friendly; m. concilia tion; friendliness; courtesy; flattery.
apunarvṛtti f. non-return.
apunarbhāvin a. not recur ring, last.
apunarnivartin a. not re turning.
apunarukta pp. never palling.
apaiśuna n. freedom from detraction.
arundhatī f. N. of a plant; N. of Vasishtha's wife; N. of a faint star (Alkor) in the Great Bear (conceived as the consort of the seven Rishis).
arjuna a. (î) white, bright; m. N. of a son of Pându.
aśakuna n. inauspicious omen.
asundara a. uncomely, ugly.
asunīti f. spirit-life, spirit-world.
ādhunika a. present.
āruṇa ârun-a a. descended from Aruna; -eyá, m. pat. of Âruni.
kakundara n. cavity of the loins.
upasunda m. N. of a Daitya (younger brother of Sunda).
kasun inf. suffix as (gr.).
kuntavanamaya a. consisting of a forest of spears.
kuntala m. hair of the head; m. pl. N. of a people.
kunta m. spear, lance.
kunda m. kind of jasmine; n. its flower; -latâ, f. jasmine creeper.
kun f. ep. of Prithâ, wife of Pându; -suta, m. son of Kuntî (ep. of the sons of Pându).
kunti m. pl. N. of a people; sg. king of the Kuntis; -bhoga, m. N. of a king of the Kuntis, who adopted Kuntî.
kurunandana m. ep. of Arguna and of Yudhishthira; -pañkâlá, m. pl. the Kurus and Pañkâlas; -pândava, m. du. pl. descendants of Kuru (i. e. of Dhritarâshtra) and of Pându.
kaunteya m. son of Kuntî, met. of Yudhishthira, Bhîmasena, and Arguna.
kaunakhya n. disease of the nails.
kaunda a. (î) belonging to or made of jasmine.
kṣunnirodha m. suppression of hunger, starvation; -mat, a. hungry.
gomithuna n. sg. and du. bull and cow; -min, m. possessor of cattle; -mukha, m. kind of musical instrument; N. of several men; -mûtra, n. cow's urine; -mrigá, m. kind of buffalo; -mriga-kâka-karyâ, f. man ner of cows in walking, deer in standing, and crows in sitting; -medha, -yagña, m. cow-sacrifice.
chucchundara khukkhundara, ˚ri m. musk-rat.
tunnavāya m. tailor.
tunda n. paunch; -ila, a. fat-bellied.
tosun inf. ending -tos.
dambhamuni m. hypocritical as cetic.
dundubha m. kind of aquatic animal.
ducchunā f. calamity; demon.
dundubhi m. f. (kettle) drum; î, f. id.: i½âghâtá, m. drummer.
dhundhu m. N. of an Asura: -mâra, m. slayer of Dhundhu, ep. of Kuvalayâsva; N. of a son of Trisa&ndot;ku.
dhunī f. river.
dhuni a. [√ dhvan] rushing, roar ing, stormy.
dhunaya den. Â. rush along (V.).
piśunaya den. P. betray, mani fest: pp. ita.
piśuna a. backbiting, detracting, slanderous, calumnious (person, speech); treacherous; malignant, mischievous, insi dious; wicked, base, vile; --°ree;, betraying, in dicative of; m. backbiter; tale-bearer, in former, betrayer; N. of a minister of Dush yanta: -tâ, f. backbiting, sycophancy; -vak ana, n. calumnious speech, detraction, slan der.
punarukta pp. said over again, repeated; superfluous, useless: -m or °ree;--, ad. repeatedly; n. repetition, tautology: -tâ, f., -tva, n. repetition, tautology; -ukta-vad- âbhâsa, m. seeming tautology (rh.); -ukti, f. repetition; useless repetition, tautology; useless or empty word: -mat, a. tautological; -uktî-kri, render superfluous; -upagamana, n. return; -upasadana, n. repeated performance; -upâkarana, n. renewal of study; -upâgama, m. return.
punarapagama m. going away again; -abhidhâna, n. repeated mention; -abhyâkâram, abs. by repeatedly attracting; -âgata, pp. returned; -âgama, m. return: -âgamana, n. coming back, return; re-birth; -âdâyam, abs. repeatedly; -âdhâna, n. renewed kindling of the sacred fire; -âdhéya, fp. to be kindled again (sacred fire); -âvartin, a. returning to terrestrial existence; leading to a return of earthly existence; -â vritta, pp. repeated; -âvritti, f. return, re appearance; renewed birth.
punar ad. back, home; again, anew; any more or longer, still, yet; further, more over, besides; on the contrary, on the other hand, but, nevertheless: with i, gam, gâ, go back, go away again; with dâ,give back, restore; requite; with bhû, turn round; be renewed; re-marry (of a woman); púnah punah or simply punah, again and again, repeatedly; na punah punah, nevermore; âdau--punah paskât, at first -then -later; punar aparam, besides; atha vâ punah, api vâ punah, or vâ punah at the end of a verse= vâ; kadâ punah, at any time, ever; kim punah, how much more or less; however; but; punah--punah, now--now.
punaḥpāka m. repeated cooking; repeated burning (of earthenware); -pratyu pakâra, m. retribution; -prepsâ, f. desire to regain.
punaḥsaṃskāra m. renewed consecration; -samgama, m. re-union; -sam dhâna, n. id.; -sambhava, m. renewal; -sara, a. coming back; -siddha, pp. cooked twice.
punastarām cpv. ad. over and over again.
punaryuddha n. renewal of battle; -lâbha, m. re-attainment, recovery; -lekhana, n. renewed writing down; -vaktavya, fp. to be repeated: -tâ, f. abst. n.; -vakana, n. saying over again, repeating; -vasu, a. bringing back boons; m. du. & sg. fifth or seventh lunar mansion.
punargamana n. setting out again; -garbha-vat-î, a. f. again pregnant; -grahana, n. repetition; -ganman, n. second birth, regeneration; -gâta, pp. born again; -dars ana, n. seeing again; -dâra-kriyâ, f. marrying again (after the death of the first wife); -bhava, a. born again; m. re-birth; -bhâr yâ, f. second wife, re-marriage; -bh&usharp;, a. being renewed; f. re-married widow.
paiśuna n. tale-bearing, espionage, slander; -ya, n. id.; -vâdin, a. slanderous.
paunarbhava a. connected with a remarried woman; m. son of a remarried woman; -bhavika, a. (î) relating to a second birth; -vasava, a. relating to the physician Punarvasu: w. yuvan, m. student of medicine; -vâkika, a. pleonastic, redundant.
paunaruktya n. repetition; tautology.
paunaḥpunya n. frequent repetition.
phālguna a. (&isharp;) belonging to the lunar mansion Phalgunî; m. month of which the full moon is in the asterism Phalgunî (February-March); ep. of Arguna; n. kind of grass used as a substitute for the Soma plant; N. of a place of pilgrimage: î, f. day of full moon in the month Phâlguna; the asterism Phalgunî.
phalguna a. (î) reddish, red: î, f. N. of a double lunar mansion (pûrvâ and uttarâ); a-ka, m. N. of a people (pl.); N.
mithunīcārin a. practising cohabitation; -bhâva, m. cohabitation, with (in.).
mithuna a. forming a pair; m. pair (a male and a female), couple (in general: in V. gnly. du., in C. mostly n. sg.); twins; n. other part, complement (rare); pairing, copulation; Gemini (sign of the zodiac); root compounded with a preposition (gr.): -tvá, n., -bhâva, m. forming a pair.
mukunda m. ep. of Vishnu; kind of treasure.
mucukunda m. N. of an ancient king, who, for the assistance he rendered to the gods in overcoming the demons, was re warded with the boon of an unbroken sleep.
muni m. inspired or ecstatic man (V.); sage, seer, ascetic, hermit, sp. one who has taken the vow of silence (C., rarely in Br.); seer in the heart=conscience: pl. the seven sages (=the seven Rishis) orstars of the Great Bear; sg. N.; N. of the mango tree, Arte misia indica, Butea frondosa, Buchanania latifolia, and Agati grandiflora.
munyanna n. pl. food of ascetics.
munīśa m. prince of ascetics, great sage or ascetic, ep. of Sâkyamuni and Vâl mîki; -½îsvara, m. id.; ep. of Vishnu and of Buddha.
munīndra m. chief of ascetics, great sage: -tâ, f. dignity of a great sage.
munikeśa a. wearing long hair like a Muni (AV.1); -paramparâ, f. unin terrupted tradition; -putra, m. son of an ascetic; -vana, n. forest inhabited by ascetics, hermit forest; -vara, m. best of theseven Munis, ep. of Vasishtha as one of the stars of the Great Bear; best of ascetics; -vrata, a. observing the vow of (ascetics=) silence.
maithunin a. having sexual intercourse; -î-bhâva, m. copulation; -ya, a. having sexual union in view.
maithuna a. (î) paired, coupled, being a male and a female; connected by marriage; relating to or worn during copulation; having copulation in view (with dharma, m. copulation); n. sexual union; -gata, pp. engaged in copulation; -gvara, m. sexual passion; -dharmin, a. copulating.
mauna n. condition of a Muni or as cetic; silence (-m vi-dhâ or sam-â-kar, ob serve silence, hold one's tongue): -dhârin, a. observing silence; -vritti, a. observing the vow of silence; -vrata, n. vow of silence; a. observing the vow of silence; -vratin, a. id.
yamunā f. N. of a river (now Jum na); in C. identified with Yamî; N.: -datta, m. N. of a frog; -pati, m. ep. of Vishnu; -prabhava, m. source of the Yamunâ (a place of pilgrimage).
maunin a. observing silence, silent: (-i)-tva, n. silence.
yāmuna a. belonging to, coming from, or growing in the Yamunâ; n. kind of collyrium.
yauna a. [fr. yoni] matrimonial, based on, resulting from, or related by marriage; produced from (--°ree;); n. matrimonial alliance, marriage; relationship by marriage.
raṇadundubhi m. militarydrum; -dhur, f., -dhurâ, f. brunt of battle; -priya, a. delighting in battle; -bhata, m. N.; -bhû, -bhûmi, f. battle-field; -mukha, n. fore front of battle; vanguard; -mûrdhan, m. id.; -yagña, m. sacrifice of battle; -ra&ndot;ga, m. arena of conflict, battle-field; -rana-ka, m., â, f. regretful longing for a beloved object; m. god of love; -ranâ-y-ita, den. pp. rattling or sounding aloud; -rasika, a. eager for bat tle, with (--°ree;); -lakshmî, f. luck of war; goddess of battle; -visârada, a. skilled in war; -sikshâ, f. art of war; -siras, n. front of battle; vanguard; -sûra, m. hero in bat tle; -samudyama, m.stress of battle; -sam rambha, m. storm of battle; -stha, a. en gaged in battle; -sthâna, n. battle-field; -svâmin, m. statue of Siva as lord of battles.
rundh weak pr. base √ 3. rudh.
laśuna m. (rare), n. garlic.
vayuna n. (V.), [√ 1. vî] mark, aim; rule, order, custom; distinctness, clearness; (P.) knowledge: in. according to rule: -vat, a. clear, bright (RV.); â-víd, a. knowing the rule.
varasundarī f. very beautiful woman; -surata, a. initiated in the arts of love; -strî, f. excellent or noble woman; -srag, f. bridegroom's garland (put round his neck by the girl who chooses him).
bunda m. arrow (RV.).
vrajasundarī f. cowherdess; -strî, f. id.; -½a&ndot;ganâ, f. id.
śakuna m. [strong] bird (esp. of large birds and such as give omens); n. good omen: -gña, a. knowing omens; -gñâna, n. knowledge of omens, augury; -devatâ, f. deity presiding over a good omen;-sâstra, n. doctrine of omens; -½adhishthâtrî, a. f. presiding over good omens (deity).
śakunti m. bird.
śakunta m. bird.
śakuni m. bird (esp. large); N. of an Asura; N. of a king of Gândhâra, son of Subala, and maternal uncle of the Kaurava princes; N. of Asoka's grand father; i-kâ, f. hen-bird; N.; i-vâda, m. first song of birds at dawn (Br.).
śākuntala m. son of Sakuntalâ, met. of Bharata; n. story of Sakuntalâ; T. of a well-known play by Kâlidâsa.
śākuneya a. composed by Sakuni.
śākuna a. (î) belonging or relating to, derived from, birds (sakuna); m. bird catcher; n. augury: i-ka, m. bird-catcher, fowler; fisherman (U., rare).
śundhyu a. (&usharp;) bright, beauteous (V.).
śunolāṅgūla m. (Dog's tail), N.
śunāśīra m. du. N. of two genii favourable to the growth of grain (V.); m. sg. ep. of Indra (V., C.): -½asana, n. (Indra's bow), rainbow.
śunaḥśepa m. (Dog's tail), N.
śunapṛṣṭha a. having a suitable back (RV.1).
śunaka m. (little) dog; N.: pl. de scendants of Sunaka.
śunaḥpuccha m. (Dog's tail), N.
śunaṃhavīyā f. N. of RV. III, xxx, 22 (which commences with the words &open;sunam huvema&close;; Br.).
śuna n. growth, prosperity, luck (V.): -m, ad. for growth or prosperity (V.).
śaunaḥśepa m. pat. fr. Sunah- sepa; n. story of Sunahsepa.
śaunaka m. pat. (fr. sunaka), esp. of a celebrated grammarian to whom numer- ous (ten) works on the Veda are attributed: pl. his descendants and his school: î-ya, a. composed by Saunaka.
śauna a. (î) belonging to a dog (svan).
sārundhatīka a. together with Arundhatî.
sunvat pr. pt. √ 1. su; m. sacrificer of Soma.
sundarī f. (beautiful) woman; female (of a bird; rare); a tree; N. of a divinity; N.: -mandira, n. women's apartments, harem.
sundara a. (î) [perh. for sunara; cp. sû-nára, sû-nríta; Gk. a)-nh/r, a)-n-d-ro/s] beau tiful, lovely, handsome; noble (rare); good, right, correct (act etc.): -ka, m. N.; -kânda, n. beautiful stalk; -tâ, f.beauty; -pura, n. N. of a town; -m-manya, a. thinking oneself handsome; -sena, m. N. of a king.
sunda m. ep. of Vishnu; N. of an Asura, brother of Upasunda.
sunanda m. N.: â, f. N.; -nandana, m. N.; -naya, m. wise conduct; -nayana, a. fair-eyed; -naya-sâlin, a. possessed of wisdom; -nasa, a. having a beautiful nose; -nâsa, a. id.: -½akshi-bhruva, a.having a beautiful nose, beautiful eyes, and brows; -nikrishta, pp. very low or base; -nikhilam, ad. completely; -nigraha, a. easy to con trol or subdue; -nitambinî, a. f. having beautiful buttocks; -nidra, a. sleeping well; -ninada, a. having a beautiful sound; -ni bhritam, ad. very secretly; -nirûpita, pp. well-inspected, well-considered; -nirgata, pp. having emerged well from (ab.); -nirmala, a. perfectly clean; -nirvrita, pp. perfectly unconcerned; -niskaya, m. firm resolve; a. absolutely certain about sthg.; -niskita, pp. firmly resolved; certain: -m, ad. with ab solute certainty, most assuredly; -niskita pura, n. N. of a town; -nihita, pp. well established; -nîta, pp. well led; well execut ed; n. wise conduct; (sú)-nîti (or í), f. good guidance (V.); wise conduct (C.); a. guiding well (V.); -nîthá, a. giving good guidance, guiding well (RV.); m. N. (V., C.); -nîhâra, a.very misty; -nripa, m. good king.
saunika m. [sûnâ] butcher; hunter (rare).
saunāga m. pl. school of Sunâga.
sauna a. [sûnâ] with mâmsa, n. meat fresh from the slaughter-house; n. id.; m. butcher.
saundarya n. [sundara] beauty, loveliness, gracefulness.
Bloomfield Vedic
Concordance
Results for un142 results0 resultsResults for un426 results
un nambhaya pṛthivīm TS.2.4.8.2a; 10.3; 3.5.5.2a; KS.11.9a; MS.1.3.26a: 39.11; Apś.7.11.1; 9.6.7; 10.23.9; 13.10.3; 19.27.7. P: un nambhaya Mś.2.1.3.43; 2.5.1.10. See pra nabhasva pṛthivi.
un nayāmi KS.11.8; Kś.4.15.6; Mś.1.6.1.26. ūha of un neṣyāmi. See om un nayāni, and om un nayāmi.
un nayāmi satād adhi AVP.5.10.10b.
un nayāmi svāṃ (AVś.AVP. svān; MS. svaṃ) aham AVś.3.19.3d; AVP.3.19.4d; VS.11.82d; TS.4.1.10.3d; MS.2.7.7d: 84.5; KS.16.7d; 19.10; śB.6.6.3.15d; TA.2.5.3d.
un ninyathuḥ sarvagaṇaṃ svasti RV.1.116.8d; N.6.36d.
un ninyathuḥ somam iva sruveṇa RV.1.116.24d.
un nivata ud udvataś ca geṣam TS.3.2.4.4; Apś.12.20.8. Cf. yad ud udvataḥ.
un neṣyati kṣatriyo vasya ichan AVś.7.103.1b.
un no vīrāṃ arpaya (AVP. īraya) bheṣajebhiḥ RV.2.33.4c; AVP.1.95.1d.
un madhyataḥ paurṇamāsī jigāya AVś.7.80.1b; TS.3.5.1.1b; TB.3.1.1.12b; Mś.6.2.3.8b. See paurṇamāsī madhyata.
un madhyamāḥ pitaraḥ somyāsaḥ RV.10.15.1b; AVś.18.1.44b; VS.19.49b; TS.2.6.12.3b; MS.4.10.6b: 157.4; AB.3.37.13; N.11.18b.
un madhyamān madhyame tat AVP.3.15.5c.
un madhva ūrmir vananā atiṣṭhipat RV.9.86.40a.
un mādayata marutaḥ AVś.6.130.4a.
un mā pītā ayaṃsata RV.10.119.2b,3a.
un mā mamanda vṛṣabho marutvān RV.2.33.6a.
un muñca pāśāṃs tvam agna eṣām AVś.6.112.2a.
un mṛṇo agād ārjunam agāt AVP.1.97.2a.
un meṣa (sc. tiṣṭha pratitiṣṭha mā riṣaḥ) Apś.9.18.2a. ūha of ud usra etc.
unattainam abhi madhvā ghṛtena RV.5.42.3b.
unatti bhūmiṃ pṛthivīm uta dyām RV.5.85.4a.
undatīr iha māvata (VārG. iṣam āvada, corrupt) KS.2.1; VārG.4.8.
undatīr balaṃ (Mś. ojo) dhatta TS.3.1.1.3; Kś.25.11.22; Apś.10.15.8; Mś.2.1.2.36.
undatīs suphenā jyotiṣmatīs tamasvatīḥ KS.11.9b. See jyotiṣmatīs, and śundho.
un asi see unmāsi.
unmādanaṃ kṛṇomi te AVP.5.34.4b.
unmaditā mauneyena RV.10.136.3a; AVP.5.38.3a.
unmādyantīr abhiśocayantīḥ AVP.12.8.5a.
unmajya punar abravīt AVś.10.4.4b. See tvaṃ hi no vīrāṃ.
unmāsi (TA. -mā asi) MS.4.9.4: 124.8; TA.4.5.6.
unmattaṃ rakṣasas pari AVś.6.111.3b; AVP.5.17.1d.
unmocanapramocane (AVP.9.13.4c erroneously, unmocapra-) AVś.5.30.2c--4c; AVP.9.13.2c--4c.
unmukto varuṇasya pāśaḥ TS.1.2.9.1; Apś.10.29.9; MahānU.20.13. Cf. pratyasto etc., and vicṛtto etc.
unmuñcantīr vivaruṇāḥ AVś.8.7.10a.
unnata ṛṣabho vāmanas ta aindrāvaiṣṇavāḥ (TS.KSA. -varuṇāḥ) VS.24.7; TS.5.6.14.1; MS.3.13.8: 170.3; KSA.9.4.
unnataḥ śitibāhuḥ śitipṛṣṭhas ta aindrābārhaspatyāḥ VS.24.7; MS.3.13.8: 170.3. Cf. śitikakuc.
unneṣyāmi JB.1.39; śB.12.5.1.9; Kś.4.14.8; Mś.1.6.1.26; 1.6.2.2. See om unneṣyāmi, and cf. under un nayāmi.
unnetā nihitaṃ pādam ekam GB.1.5.24b.
unnetaḥ sarvaṃ rājānam unnaya mātirīrico daśābhiḥ kalaśau mṛṣṭvā nyubja Apś.14.1.10.
unnetar un non (read no) nayonnetar vasvo abhy un nayā naḥ Aś.6.13.14. See next but two, and cf. next.
unnetar un mā nayā JB.2.68. Cf. prec.
unnetar ya ādhavanīye rājā taṃ prāñcaṃ saṃpāvayasva Mś.2.3.5.19.
unnetar vasīyo na (MS. nā) un nayābhi (KS. vasyo 'bhy un nayā naḥ) MS.1.3.39: 46.4; KS.4.13; Apś.13.21.3. P: unnetar vasīyaḥ Mś.2.5.4.37. See prec. but two.
unnetar hotuś camasam anūnnaya somaṃ mātirīricaḥ śB.4.4.2.17; Kś.10.6.20.
unnetar hotuś camasam anūnnaya hotṛcamase dhruvāyāvakāśaṃ kuru Apś.13.14.11; 14.1.7.
unnetar hotṛcamasena vasatīvarībhiś ca cātvālaṃ pratyāsva Apś.12.5.2.
unnītaṃ rāye Apś.2.14.13; Mś.1.3.1.21.
unnīyamānāḥ kavibhiḥ purastāt RV.3.8.9c.
unnīyamānāyānubrūhi Apś.12.26.4; Mś.2.4.1.51. P: unnīyamānāya śś.7.7.1; Kś.9.12.12.
unnīyamānebhyo 'nubrūhi Apś.12.21.13; 13.4.9; Mś.2.4.1.3; 2.4.4.23; 2.5.1.29. P: unnīyamānebhyaḥ śś.7.4.1.
aṃśunā te aṃśuḥ # VS.20.27a; TS.1.2.6.1a. Ps: aṃśunā te aṃśuḥ pṛcyatām Apś.10.24.5; aṃśunā te Kś.19.1.21. (Mahīdh., anuṣṭubh, but pṛcyatām is enclitic).
aṃśunettham u ād v anyathā # SV.1.305d.
aktunāhnāṃ vayunāni sādhat # RV.2.19.3d.
anāśunā cid arvatā # RV.6.45.2b.
anunonuvataś carān # RV.8.92.33b.
anunmadito agado yathāsat # AVP.5.17.6d. Cf. yadānunmadito.
abandhunā suśravasopajagmuṣaḥ # RV.1.53.9b; AVś.20.21.9b.
abhīśunā meyā āsan (AVP. meyo 'stu) # AVś.6.137.2a; AVP.1.67.4a.
amunā tvā chandasārohāmi # Lś.3.12.9.
amunā saha nirarthaṃ gacha yo 'smān dveṣṭi yaṃ ca vayaṃ dviṣmaḥ # TA.4.10.3. P: amunā saha nirarthaṃ gacha TA.5.8.7.
amuṣyāsunā mā saṃgasāthām # TA.3.14.3b.
arundhati tvaṃ sarvam # AVP.2.20.5c.
arundhati tvaṃ tasyāsi # AVP.15.16.4c--10c; 15.17.1c--7c.
arundhati tvām āhārṣam # AVP.15.15.7c; 15.16.3c.
arundhatīṃ ye (ApMB. yad) dhruvatāṃ ha ninyuḥ # ApMB.1.9.7b; HG.1.22.14b.
arundhatī nāmāsi # AVP.15.15.4a.
arundhatībhyaḥ svāhā # TB.3.1.4.8.
arundhatīm unnayantīm # AVś.8.7.6c.
arundhaty aruddhāhaṃ patyā bhūyāsam amunā # JG.1.21. Cf. ruddhāham asmi.
arundhatyaḥ saṃ vadante # AVP.15.16.1a.
arjun ca lohitaś ca # HG.2.7.2c; ApMB.2.16.8c.
arjunāya svāhā # TB.3.10.7.1.
arjuni punar vo yantu etc. # ūha of śerabhaka etc., AVś.2.24.7. See jūrṇa bharūjy.
arjunīḥ santu dhenavaḥ # TA.6.7.1b. See kṛṣṇā dhānā.
arjunyoḥ pary uhyate # RV.10.85.13d. See phalgunībhyāṃ vy, and phalgunīṣu vy.
avadhunvānā apriyān yāṃś ca dviṣmaḥ # AVP.10.4.11c.
asunāsūn sam achidan # AVś.6.104.1d.
asunītāya voḍhave # AVś.18.2.56b. See asunīthāya.
asunīte punar asmāsu cakṣuḥ # RV.10.59.6a. P: asunīte śś.16.13.14.
asunīte mano asmāsu dhāraya # RV.10.59.5a; N.10.40a. P: asunīte śś.16.13.14.
asunīthāya voḍhave # TA.6.1.1b. See asunītāya.
asunvakān nirṛtiḥ saṃjighatsuḥ # AVP.5.27.7a.
asunvatā sutapāḥ saṃ gṛṇīte # RV.4.25.7b.
asunvato viṣuṇaḥ sunvato vṛdhaḥ # RV.5.34.6b.
asunvantaṃ samaṃ jahi # RV.1.176.4a.
asunvantam ayajamānam icha # AVP.5.27.6a; VS.12.62a; TS.4.2.5.4a; MS.2.7.12a: 90.15; KS.16.12a; śB.7.2.1.9; Mś.6.1.5.16. Ps: asunvantam ayajamānam Mś.11.2.9; --11.4.5; 11.7.1.7; asunvantam Kś.17.2.1.
asunvām indra saṃsadam # RV.8.14.15a; AVś.20.29.5a.
āketunā suṣamiddho yajiṣṭhaḥ # TB.2.5.4.5c.
upāṃśunā sam amṛtatvam ānaṭ (ApMB. aśyām) # RV.4.58.1b; AVP.8.13.1b; VS.17.89b; MS.1.6.2b: 87.13; KS.40.7b; TA.10.10.2b; Apś.5.17.4b; ApMB.2.3.2b; MahānU.9.12b.
upāyunag vaṃsagam atra śikṣan # RV.10.102.7b.
ṛjunītī no varuṇaḥ # RV.1.90.1a; SV.1.218a; AB.6.6.2; KB.26.10; GB.2.5.12; Aś.7.2.10; N.6.21. Ps: ṛjunītī naḥ śś.12.2.14; ṛjunītī śś.10.9.16.
ṛtunā preṣya # TS.6.5.3.2 (bis),3; Apś.12.26.17,19; Mś.2.4.2.10 (bis). P: ṛtunā TS.6.5.3.2,3 (bis); śB.4.3.1.10--13; Kś.9.13.13.
ṛtunā yajñanīr asi # RV.1.15.12b.
ṛtunā yajñam āśāthe # RV.1.15.6c.
ṛtunā yajñavāhasā # RV.1.15.11c; TB.2.7.12.1c; Apś.21.7.16c; Mś.2.4.2.11c; 7.2.2.29c.
ṛtunā somaṃ pibatam (Mś.2.4.2.11, -tām) # Apś.21.7.16,17; Mś.2.4.2.11; 7.2.2.29. Cf. next.
ṛtunā somaṃ pibatu # KS.28.2. Cf. prec.
kakun manuṣyāṇām # AVś.6.86.3b.
kanīkhunad iva sāpayan # TB.2.4.6.5b. See canīkhudad.
kārādhunīva citayat sahasraiḥ # RV.1.180.8d.
jānunoḥ sandhī ka u tac ciketa # AVś.10.2.2d.
tantunā prajābhyaḥ prajā jinva # MS.2.8.8: 112.9. See next.
tantunā rāyaspoṣeṇa rāyaspoṣaṃ jinva # VS.15.7. See prec.
trikakun nāma te pitā # AVś.4.9.8d; AVP.8.3.7d.
tridhātunā patatho vir na parṇaiḥ # RV.1.183.1d.
tridhātunā śarmaṇā pātam asmān # RV.8.40.12c.
duchunāṃ grāmam avapadyamānām # AVś.5.17.4b; AVP.9.15.4b.
dundubhim āhananābhyām # AVś.20.133.1; Aś.8.3.19; Vait.32.25.
dundubher vācaṃ prayatāṃ vadantīm # AVś.5.20.5a; AVP.9.27.5a.
dundubhau kṛtyāṃ yāṃ cakruḥ # AVś.5.31.7c.
dundubhau yac ca vādyam # Lś.4.2.2c.
dhunir munir iva śardhasya dhṛṣṇoḥ # RV.7.56.8b.
dhunivrataṃ māyinaṃ dātivāram # RV.5.58.2b.
dhunivratāya śavase # RV.5.87.1e; SV.1.462e.
dhun ca dhvāntaś ca # TA.4.24.1. See under ugraś ca.
dhuniḥ śimīvāñ charumāṃ ṛjīṣī # RV.10.89.5b; TS.2.2.12.3b; TA.10.1.9b; N.5.12b.
dhunetayaḥ supraketaṃ madantaḥ # RV.4.50.2a; AVś.20.88.2a. P: dhunetayaḥ Aś.9.5.5.
nardamodalavuntaka (?) # AVP.2.85.1a.
nāsunvatā sakhyaṃ vaṣṭi śūraḥ # RV.10.42.14d; AVś.20.89.4d.
nāsunvatā sacate puṣyatā cana # RV.5.34.5b.
nirundhānasya yācitām # AVś.12.4.36d.
nirundhāno amatiṃ gobhir aśvinā # RV.1.53.4b; AVś.20.21.4b.
paryundānaṃ paridravam # AVP.6.14.9d.
paśunā tvaṃ paśupate # AVP.7.15.2a.
paśunehi # śB.4.2.5.11; Kś.10.1.19. See pratiprasthātaḥ pa-.
punaḥ kartre pra hiṇmasi # AVś.10.1.30d.
punaḥ kaler akṛṇutaṃ yuvad vayaḥ # RV.10.39.8b.
punaḥ kṛṇvaṃs tvā pitaraṃ yuvānam # TS.4.7.13.5c. See next two.
punaḥ kṛṇvantaḥ pitaro yuvānaḥ # MS.2.12.4c: 148.7. See prec. and next.
punaḥ kṛṇvānā (KS. kṛṇvantā) pitarā yuvānā # VS.15.53c; KS.18.18c; śB.8.6.3.22. See prec. two.
punaḥ kṛṇvānāḥ sakhyā śivāni # RV.3.58.6c.
punaḥ kṛtyāṃ kṛtyākṛte # AVś.5.14.4a,8c; AVP.2.38.4a; 2.71.3a; 7.1.7a. Cf. pratikṛtyāṃ.
punaḥ patibhyo jāyām # RV.10.85.38c; PG.1.7.3c; ApMB.1.5.3c; MG.1.11.12c; VārG.14.20c. See sa naḥ patibhyo.
punaḥ patnīm agnir adāt # RV.10.85.39a; AVś.14.2.2a; ApMB.1.5.4a,9,14 (ApG.2.5.7,9,10); MG.1.11.12a; 15.1. P: punaḥ patnīm agniḥ VārG.16.9.
punaḥ parehi duchune # AVś.10.1.24d.
punaḥ-punar jāyamānā purāṇī # RV.1.92.10a.
punaḥ-punar mātarā navyasī kaḥ # RV.3.5.7d.
punaḥ-punar vo haviṣā yajāmaḥ # TB.3.1.1.4d.
punaḥ-punaḥ suvaptavai # JG.1.11b. Cf. next.
punaḥ-punaḥ svastaye # MG.1.21.3d. Cf. prec.
punaḥ pūryatāṃ yad adanty asya # AVP.5.40.7a.
punaḥ pūṣā pathyāṃ yā svastiḥ # RV.10.59.7d.
punaḥ prati harāmi tām # AVś.5.31.1d--9d.
punaḥ prāṇaḥ punar ātmā na aitu (MG. punar ākūtir aitu) # AVś.6.53.2a; MG.1.3.2b. P: punaḥ prāṇaḥ Vait.11.15; Kauś.54.2. See next, punas tvā prāṇaḥ, and cf. punaḥ prāṇaṃ punar apānam.
punaḥ prāṇaḥ punar ātmā ma (MSṭB.ApśḥG. punar ākūtam; TA. punar ākūtaṃ ma) āgāt (VS.śB. āgan; but VSK. āgāt) # VS.4.15b; VSK.4.5.7b; MS.1.2.3b: 12.5; śB.3.2.2.23; TB.3.10.8.9b; TA.2.5.3c; Apś.10.18.3b; 17.23.11b; HG.1.17.4b. See under prec.
punaḥ prāṇam iha no dhehi bhogam # RV.10.59.6b.
punaḥ prāṇaṃ punar apānam asmai # AVP.2.80.1a. Cf. under prec. but two.
punaḥ prāyachad ahṛṇīyamānaḥ # RV.10.109.2b; AVś.5.17.2b; AVP.9.15.2b.
punanti dhīrā apaso manīṣā # RV.3.8.5c; MS.4.13.1c: 199.12; AB.2.2.27; TB.3.6.1.3c.
punanti somaṃ mahe dyumnāya # RV.9.109.11b; SV.2.683b.
punantu ṛṣayaḥ (! without saṃdhi) # TA.10.1.15, note (p. 785); MahānU.5.12.
punantu prapitāmahāḥ # VS.19.37b,37c; MS.3.11.10b: 155.8; KS.38.2b,2c; TB.2.6.3.3b,3c.
punantu brahmaṇaspatiḥ # TA.10.23.1c; MahānU.14.2; PrāṇāgU.1c; BDh.2.5.8.10c.
punantu manavo dhiyā (VS.KS. manasā dhiyaḥ) # AVś.6.19.1b; VS.19.39b; MS.3.11.10b: 155.13; KS.38.2b; TB.1.4.8.1b. See punantu vasavo.
punantu māgnayo gārhapatyāḥ # AVP.10.9.6a.
punantu mā (RV.BṛhPDh. māṃ) devajanāḥ # RV.9.67.27a; AVś.6.19.1a; VS.19.39a; MS.3.11.10a: 155.13; KS.38.2a; TB.1.4.8.1a; 2.6.3.4. P: punantu mā (BṛhPDh. mām) Vait.11.10; 30.13; Kauś.9.2; 41.14; 66.16; BṛhPDh.2.135. Cf. BṛhD.6.133.
punantu mā dhṛṣṇiyā devahūtāḥ # AVP.10.9.6b.
punantu mā pitaraḥ somyāsaḥ # VS.19.37a; MS.3.11.10a: 155.6; KS.38.2a; TB.2.6.3.3a; Apś.19.8.15. P: punantu mā pitaraḥ Mś.5.2.11.29; 11.9.2.8; MG.1.5.5; 23.18; 2.6.5; VārG.14.24.
punantu mā pitāmahāḥ # VS.19.37b,37a; MS.3.11.10b: 155.6; 3.11.10a: 155.8; KS.38.2b,2a; TB.2.6.3.3b,3a. P: punantu mā Kś.19.3.20.
punantu mā śakvarīḥ somapṛṣṭhāḥ # AVP.10.9.6c.
punantu vasavaḥ # TA.10.1.14,15, note (p. 785); MahānU.5.12.
punantu vasavo dhiyā # RV.9.67.27b. See punantu manavo.
punantu viśvā bhūtāni (MS. bhūtā mā; TB. viśva āyavaḥ) # AVś.6.19.1c; VS.19.39c; MS.3.11.10c: 155.14; KS.38.2c; TB.1.4.8.1c.
punantu śucayaḥ śucim # AVś.10.6.3d. See śundhantu etc.
punantv asmān duritād avadyān # AVP.6.3.3c.
punar agna iṣāyuṣā # SV.2.1182b; VS.12.9b,40b; TS.1.5.3.3b; 4.2.1.3b; 3.4b; KS.8.14b; 9.1; 16.8b; MS.1.7.1b: 109.17; 1.7.4b: 112.11; JB.3.71b; KA.1.198.23b; Lś.3.5.11b; Kauś.72.14b. See punar agne.
punar agnayo dhiṣṇyāḥ (AVP.śś. dhiṣṇyāsaḥ) # AVś.7.67.1c; AVP.3.13.6c; śB.14.9.4.5c; BṛhU.6.4.5c; śś.8.10.1c. See under athaite.
punar agniḥ punar bhagaḥ # Mś.1.3.4.23b. See punar āyuḥ, punar indraḥ, punar indro, and punas tejaḥ.
punar agniś cakṣur adāt # TS.3.2.5.4a; Apś.9.12.11; HG.1.26.9; BDh.2.1.1.38. See punar yamaś.
punar agne viśāyuṣā # AVP.1.41.4b. See punar agna.
punar abhyājigāṃsati # JB.2.383d.
punar asti nivartanam # AVś.3.6.7d; 9.2.12d; AVP.3.3.7d.
punar asmabhyaṃ suvitāya deva # RV.1.189.3c; MS.4.14.3c: 218.10; TB.2.8.2.4c.
punar asmāsu dadhmasi # PB.1.5.17d; JB.1.167d; Lś.2.10.7. See asmāsu dhārayāmasi.
punar asmai mano dhehi # AVP.12.19.4a.
punar āgāḥ punarnava (AVś.8.1.20b, punarṇavaḥ; AVś.20.96.10b, punarṇava) # RV.10.161.5b; AVś.8.1.20b; 20.96.10b.
punar āgāṃ svān gṛhān # TA.6.11.2b.
punar ātman dadhātu me # Apś.10.13.11d. See punar me jaṭhare.
punar ātmā draviṇaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ ca # AVś.7.67.1b; AVP.3.13.6b; śś.8.10.1b. See punar draviṇam.
punar ā dattam aśvinā # AVP.9.8.8d.
punarādheya ādhīyate # KS.8.14a.
punar ādhehi yaḥ pumān # MG.2.18.4d. See garbham etc.
punar ā pyāyatām ayam # AVP.12.19.6d.
punar ā yantu śūrpam # Kauś.61.28. Fragment of ā pyāyantāṃ etc.
punar āyuḥ punar bhagaḥ (AVP. balam) # AVP.12.19.4b; TA.1.30.1b; AG.3.6.8b; SMB.1.6.33b; HG.1.17.4b; MG.1.3.1b. See under punar agniḥ.
punar āyur dhehi no jātavedaḥ # AVP.5.22.9b.
punar āyur na āgamat # AVP.3.17.3b.
punar ā vahatād iti # RV.10.24.5d.
punar āsadya sadanam # VS.12.39a; TS.4.2.3.3a; MS.2.7.10a: 88.12; KS.16.10a.
punar indraḥ punar bhagaḥ # AVś.6.111.4b; KS.8.14b. See under punar agniḥ.
punar indro bṛhaspatiḥ # TS.3.2.5.4b. See under punar agniḥ.
punar utthāpayāmasi # Kauś.6.17d.
punar utthāya bahulā bhavantu # TB.3.7.4.10d; Apś.1.5.5d.
punar ūrjā ni vartasva (AVP.Kauś. ūrjā vavṛtsva) # AVP.1.41.4a; SV.2.1182a; VS.8.42a; 12.9a,40a; TS.1.5.3.3a; 4.2.1.3a; 3.3a; MS.1.7.1a: 109.17; 1.7.4a: 112.11; 1.7.4: 112.17; 3.2.1: 15.15; 3.2.2: 17.14; KS.8.14a; 9.1; 16.8a; JB.3.71a; śB.4.5.8.7; Lś.3.5.11a; KA.1.198.23a; Mś.1.6.5.10; Kauś.72.14a. P: punar ūrjā TS.1.5.4.3; 5.2.2.5; KS.16.10; 19.11,12; 22.12; MS.2.7.8: 85.10; 2.7.10: 88.14; 4.9.11: 132.9; 4.9.12: 134.2; śB.6.7.3.6; 8.2.6; TA.4.20.2; Apś.5.28.16,17; 15.17.9; 16.12.2,12; Mś.4.4.21,30; 9.4.1.22; Kauś.72.13; HG.1.26.11; BDh.3.7.12.
punar etā ni vartantām # RV.10.19.3a.
punar etu parājitā (AVP. -jitām) # AVś.3.1.6d; AVP.3.6.6d.
punar etu mahāvṛṣān # AVś.5.22.4d. See punar gacha etc.
punar enā ni (Mś. ā) vartaya # RV.10.19.2a; Mś.9.4.1.22a,22c.
punar enā ny ā kuru # RV.10.19.2b.
punar ehi vācaspate # AVś.1.1.2a; N.10.18a. Designated as vācaspatiliṅgā (sc. ṛk) Kauś.41.15. See under upa na ehi.
punar ehi vṛṣākape # RV.10.86.21a; AVś.20.126.21a; N.12.28a.
punar gacha mahāvṛṣān # AVP.5.21.8d; 12.1.5d. See punar etu etc.
punar garbhatvam erire # RV.1.6.4b; AVś.20.40.3b; 69.12b; SV.2.201b; JB.3.38b.
punar gavām adadād usriyāṇām # RV.5.30.11d.
punar jarāyur (JB. -yu) gaur iva # JB.2.223; TA.6.10.1d. See svaṃ jarāyu.
punar jūtiḥ kimīdinaḥ (AVP.2.91.1--5, kimīdinīḥ) # AVP.2.42.1c--5c; 2.91.1--5. See punar hetiḥ kimīdinaḥ.
punar jyotir yuvatiḥ pūrvathākaḥ # RV.5.80.6d.
punar dattāv asum adyeha bhadram # TA.6.3.2d. See next but two.
punar dadātāghnatā # RV.5.51.15c.
punar dadāmi te viṣam # AVP.3.16.6a.
punar dātām asum adyeha bhadram # RV.10.14.12d; AVś.18.2.13d; AVP.10.9.10d. See prec. but two.
punardāya brahmajāyām # RV.10.109.7a; AVś.5.17.11a. See yopunardāya.
punar dehi vanaspate # AVś.18.3.70a. P: punar dehi Kauś.83.19.
punar dohāya kalpatām # TB.3.7.4.17d; Apś.1.13.10d.
punar dyaur devī punar antarikṣam # RV.10.59.7b; AVP.2.80.5a.
punar draviṇam aitu mā (AGṃG. mām) # TA.1.30.1d; AG.3.6.8c; SMB.1.6.33c; HG.1.17.4d; MG.1.3.1c. See punar ātmā.
punar na indra gā dehi # RV.10.19.6b.
punar na indro maghavā dadātu # AB.7.21.2; TB.2.5.3.1a; Aś.2.10.16a.
punar naḥ pāhy aṃhasaḥ (TS. pāhi viśvataḥ) # AVP.1.41.4c; SV.2.1182c; VS.12.9c,40c; TS.1.5.3.3c; 4.2.1.3c; 3.4c; MS.1.7.1c: 109.18; 1.7.4c: 112.12; KS.8.14c; 9.1; 16.8c; JB.3.71c; KA.1.198.23c; Lś.3.5.11c; Kauś.72.14c.
punar naḥ pitaro manaḥ # RV.10.57.5a; VS.3.55a; TS.1.8.5.3a; MS.1.10.3a: 143.19; KS.9.6a; śB.2.6.1.39a; Lś.5.2.11a; Kauś.89.1a.
punar naḥ somas tanvaṃ dadātu # RV.10.59.7c.
punar neṣad aghaśaṃsāya manma # RV.10.182.1b.
punar no agnir jātavedā dadātu # AB.7.21.3.
punar no asuṃ pṛthivī dadātu # RV.10.59.7a. Cf. BṛhD.7.94.
punar no devā abhiyantu sarve # TB.3.1.1.4c.
punar no devī nirṛtir dadātu # AVP.3.10.2d.
punar no devy aditi spṛṇotu # TB.3.1.1.4a.
punar no naṣṭam ākṛdhi (RV.AVś. ājatu) # RV.6.54.10c; AVś.7.9.4c; VS.12.8d; TS.3.3.8.3c; 4.2.1.3d; KS.16.8d; MS.1.7.1d: 109.15; Mś.9.4.1.22.
punar no yamaḥ pitṛbhir dadātu # AVP.3.10.2a.
punar no rayim ā kṛdhi # AVP.1.41.2d; VS.12.8e; TS.3.3.8.3d; 4.2.1.3e; KS.16.8e; MS.1.7.1e: 109.15; Mś.9.4.1.22; Kauś.72.14d. See adhā no rayim, and cf. tābhir naḥ punar.
punar nau vratapate vratinor vratāni # MS.1.2.13: 22.17. P: punar nau vratapate Mś.2.2.4.43.
punar brahmāṇo (AVś. brahmā) vasunītha (AVś. vasunītir; KS.8.14b, vasudhītam; KS.38.12b, vasunītha; MS. vasudhīte) yajñaiḥ (AVśṃS.KS.8.14b, agne) # AVś.12.2.6b; VS.12.44b; TS.4.2.3.4b; MS.1.7.1b: 108.9; KS.8.14b; 38.12b; śB.6.6.4.12.
punar brāhmaṇam aitu mā (AGṃG. mām) # TA.1.30.1c; AG.3.6.8d; SMB.1.6.33d; MG.1.3.1d; HG.1.17.4c.
punarbhuvāparaḥ patiḥ # AVś.9.5.28b; AVP.8.19.11b.
punarbhuvā yuvatī svebhir evaiḥ # RV.1.62.8b.
punar ma ātmā punar āyur āgāt (MG. aitu) # TB.3.10.8.9a; HG.1.17.4a; MG.1.3.2a. See punar manaḥ.
punarmagha tvaṃ (AVP. punarmaghatvaṃ) manasācikitsīḥ # AVś.5.11.1d; AVP.8.1.1d.
punarmagheṣv avadyāni bhūri # AVś.5.11.7b; AVP.8.1.7b.
punar manaḥ punar āyur (SMB. ātmā) ma (MS. nā; Apś. omits the word) āgāt (VS.śB. āgan; but VSK. āgāt) # VS.4.15a; VSK.4.5.7a; MS.1.2.3a: 12.5; śB.3.2.2.23; TA.2.5.3a; Apś.10.18.3a; 17.23.11a; SMB.1.6.34a. P: punar manaḥ Kś.7.4.40; Mś.2.1.3.11. See punar ma ātmā.
punar manuṣyā uta (AVś. adaduḥ) # RV.10.109.6b; AVś.5.17.10b; AVP.9.15.9b.
punarmanyāv abhavataṃ yuvānā # RV.1.117.14b.
punar mām aitv (AVś.AVP.Vait.Kauś. maitv; TA.1.30.1a, mā praitv) indriyam # AVś.7.67.1a; AVP.3.13.6a; śB.14.9.4.5a; TA.1.30.1a; 32.1; BṛhU.6.4.5a; śś.8.10.1a; Vait.18.4; AG.3.6.8a; Kauś.9.2; 45.17; 54.2; 57.8; 66.2; SMB.1.6.33a; GG.3.3.34; HG.1.17.4a; MG.1.3.1a. P: punar mām KhG.2.5.35; ViDh.28.51; MDh.2.181.
punar mā yantu devatā yā mad apacakramuḥ # SMB.2.5.10ab. Quasi hemistich.
punar mārtāṇḍam ābharat # RV.10.72.9d. See parā mārtāṇḍam ābharat.
punar māviśatād (Mś. -tāṃ) rayiḥ # VS.8.42d; TS.7.1.6.6c; 7.2c; śB.4.5.8.9; Mś.9.4.1.19e,24,27d,32e; Apś.22.15.11e,13e,15e.
punar mitrāvaruṇā vāto agniḥ # AVP.3.10.2b.
punar me aśvinā yuvam # TS.3.2.5.4c; Mś.1.3.4.23c.
punar me jaṭhare dhattām # GB.1.2.7d; Vait.12.8d. See punar ātman.
punar yato nakir addhā nu veda # RV.10.111.7d.
punar yan taruṇīr api # RV.8.43.7c.
punar yamaḥ punar yamasya dūtāḥ # AVP.5.17.8c.
punar yamaś cakṣur adāt # Mś.1.3.4.23a. See punar agniś etc.
punar yuvānaṃ cakrathuḥ śacībhiḥ # RV.1.117.13b.
punar yuvānaṃ carathāya takṣathuḥ # RV.10.39.4b; N.4.19.
punar yuvānaṃ janayann upāgām # TS.5.7.2.1b; KS.40.2b; Mś.6.1.8.10b.
punar yuvānā carathāya takṣatha # RV.4.36.3d.
punar ye cakruḥ pitarā yuvānā # RV.4.33.3a.
punar vardhante api yanti devyam # RV.1.140.7c.
punarvasubhyāṃ svāhā # TB.3.1.4.5.
punarvasur (TS. -sū) nakṣatram # TS.4.4.10.1; MS.2.13.20: 165.15; KS.39.13.
punarvasū naḥ punar etāṃ yajñam # TB.3.1.1.4b.
punarvasū sūnṛtā cāru puṣyaḥ # AVś.19.7.2c.
punarvasū haviṣā vardhayantī # TB.3.1.1.4c.
punar vātaḥ punar diśaḥ # AVP.5.17.8b.
punar vai devā adaduḥ # RV.10.109.6a; AVś.5.17.10a; AVP.9.15.9a.
punar vo yantu yātavaḥ # AVś.2.24.1--8; AVP.2.42.1b--5b; 2.91.1--5.
punar vyānam uta soma dhehi # AVP.2.80.1b.
punarhavir asi # TS.6.5.1.3; MS.1.3.14: 36.1; KS.4.6 (quinq.); śB.4.2.3.15,16,17 (bis); Mś.2.4.3.3.
punar hetiḥ kimīdinaḥ # AVś.2.24.1--4. See punar jūtiḥ.
punar hetiḥ kimīdinīḥ # AVś.2.24.5--8.
pun cakṣuḥ punaḥ prāṇam (read prāṇaḥ in AVP.3.17.3a) # AVP.3.17.3a; 5.22.9a.
pun cakṣuḥ punar asur na aitu # AVś.6.53.2b. See next two.
pun cakṣuḥ punar aitu śrotram # AVP.12.19.3b. See prec. and next.
pun cakṣuḥ punaḥ śrotraṃ ma āgan (VSKṭAṣMB. āgāt) # VS.4.15c; VSK.4.5.7c; śB.3.2.2.23; TA.2.5.3b; SMB.1.6.34b. See prec. two.
pun cittaṃ punar ādhītaṃ ma āgāt # TA.2.5.3d.
pun caikādaśa smṛtaḥ # ChU.7.26.2a.
pun cyavānaṃ cakrathur yuvānam # RV.1.118.6d.
punas tad aśvinā tvayi # AVP.8.10.9e.
punas tad ā vṛhati yat kanāyāḥ # RV.10.61.5c.
punas tad indraś cāgniś ca # MS.1.7.1c: 108.8.
punas tān yajñiyā devāḥ # RV.10.85.31c; AVś.14.2.10c; AVP.7.3.6c; ApMB.1.6.9c.
punas tejaḥ punar bhagaḥ # śB.14.9.4.5b; BṛhU.6.4.5b. See under punar agniḥ.
punas tejo mayi dhehi # KA.3.197. See tejo mayi dhehi.
punas te pṛśniṃ jaritar dadāmi # AVś.5.11.8b; AVP.8.1.8b.
punas te prāṇa āyāti (Aś. -tu; TS; āyati) # TS.1.3.14.4c; TA.2.5.1c; Aś.2.10.4c. See ā te prāṇaṃ.
punas te rājā varuṇo dadātu # AVP.2.80.4a.
puna stomo na viśase # RV.10.143.3d.
punas tvā tasmā ā dadhmaḥ # AVP.2.38.3c; 7.1.6c.
punas tvādityā rudrā vasavaḥ # AVś.12.2.6a. P: punas tvā Vait.28.22. See next.
punas tvādityā rudrā vasavaḥ samindhatām # VS.12.44a; TS.4.2.3.4a; 5.2.2.5; MS.1.7.1a: 108.9; KS.8.14a; 38.12a; śB.6.6.4.12; Apś.9.10.9; 16.12.13; Mś.1.6.5.8. P: punas tvā Kś.16.7.2. See prec.
punas tvā dur apsarasaḥ # AVś.6.111.4a; AVP.5.17.8a.
punas tvā dur viśve devāḥ # AVś.6.111.4c. Cf. punas tvā viśve.
punas tvā devāḥ pra ṇayantu sarve # AVś.19.46.4c. See puras tvā etc.
punas tvā prāṇaḥ punar aitv āyuḥ # AVP.12.19.3a. See punaḥ prāṇaḥ punar ātmā na aitu.
punas tvā brahmaṇas patir ādhāt # AVś.12.2.6c.
punas tvā mitrāvaruṇau # KS.8.14a.
punas tvā viśve devāḥ # KS.8.14c. Cf. punas tvā dur viśve.
punas tvod dīpayāmasi # AVś.12.2.5d; TS.1.5.3.2d; 4.2; MS.1.7.1d: 108.4; KS.8.14d.
punaḥ sam avyad vitataṃ vayantī # RV.2.38.4a; N.4.11.
punaḥsaro 'si # AVP.1.57.2.
punaḥ svāhā # PG.1.9.5.
punātā dakṣasādhanam # RV.9.104.3a; SV.2.509a.
punāti te parisrutam # RV.9.1.6a; VS.19.4a; śB.12.7.3.11; Kś.19.2.8. See punātu etc.
punāti daśapauruṣam # Aś.2.12.6d.
punāti devānāṃ bhuvanāni viśvā # TB.3.7.9.9b (bis); Apś.21.20.7b (bis).
punāti dhīro bhuvanāni māyayā # RV.1.160.3b.
punātu te parisrutam # TS.1.8.21.1a; MS.2.3.8a: 35.17; 3.11.7a: 150.4; KS.12.9a; 37.18; TB.1.8.5.5; 2.6.1.2a; Apś.19.1.18; Mś.5.2.4.18; 7.1.1.42. See punāti etc.
punātu mā pavanaiḥ pavitraḥ # AVP.9.22.1d.
punātu varuṇaḥ # TA.10.1.14,15, note (p. 785); MahānU.5.12.
punātv aghamarṣaṇaḥ # TA.10.1.14d (bis),15, note (p. 785); MahānU.5.8d,12.
punāna inda ūrṇuhi vi vājān # RV.9.91.4b.
punāna indav ā bhara # RV.9.40.6a; 57.4c; 64.26c; 100.2a; SV.2.1114c.
punāna indav indrayuḥ # RV.9.54.4c.
punāna indav eṣām # RV.9.64.27a.
punāna indur indram ā # RV.9.27.6c; 66.28c; SV.2.640c.
punāna indur varivo vidat priyam # RV.9.68.9d.
punāna indo vi ṣya manīṣām # RV.9.95.5b.
punānaḥ kalaśeṣv ā # RV.9.8.6a; SV.2.533a.
punānaṃ vāsayāmasi # RV.9.35.5b.
punānam abhi gāyata # RV.9.105.1b; SV.1.569b; 2.448b; JB.3.162b.
punānam abhy anūṣata # RV.9.99.4b; SV.2.983b.
punānaś camū janayan matiṃ kaviḥ # RV.9.107.18a.
punānasya prabhūvasoḥ # RV.9.35.6c. Cf. punānāya prabhū-.
punānasya saṃyato yanti raṃhayaḥ # RV.9.86.47b.
punānaḥ soma jāgṛviḥ # RV.9.107.6a; SV.1.519a.
punānaḥ soma dhārayā # RV.9.63.28a; 107.4a; SV.1.511a; 2.25a; JB.1.121,322; 2.13,194,421; 3.24,183,286 (bis); PB.11.8.3; 14.3.3; 15.9.2; Svidh.1.4.3.
punānā āpo bahudhā śravanti # AVP.6.3.3a.
punānā indram āśata # RV.9.6.4c; 24.2c; SV.2.312c; JB.3.86c.
punānā dhāvatā rayim # RV.9.106.9b; SV.2.678b.
punānā yanty aniviśamānāḥ # RV.7.49.1b.
punānāya pra gāyata # RV.9.104.1b; SV.1.568b; 2.507b; JB.3.52b,194.
punānāya prabhūvaso # RV.9.29.3b; SV.2.1117b. Cf. punānasya prabhū-.
punānāsa ṛjyanto abhūvan # RV.6.37.2b.
punānāsaś camūṣadaḥ # RV.9.8.2a; SV.2.529a.
punāne tanvā mithaḥ # RV.4.56.6a; SV.2.947a.
punāno akramīd abhi # RV.9.40.1a; SV.1.488a; 2.274a; JB.3.69; PB.12.9.5.
punāno acikradat # RV.9.18.7b.
punāno aruṣo hariḥ # RV.9.111.1e; SV.1.463.1e; 2.940e.
punāno arkaṃ purubhojasaṃ naḥ # RV.7.9.2b.
punāno garbham ādadhat # RV.9.19.5b.
punāno ghnann apa sridhaḥ (SV. dviṣaḥ) # RV.9.27.1c; SV.2.636c.
punāno devavītaye # RV.9.64.15a; SV.2.193a.
punāno brahmaṇā hara # RV.9.113.5d.
punāno bhuvanopari # RV.9.54.3b; SV.2.107b.
punāno yāti haryataḥ # RV.9.25.4b; 43.3a.
punāno rūpe avyaye # RV.9.16.6a.
punāno varivas kṛdhi # RV.9.64.14a; SV.2.192a.
punāno vardha no giraḥ # RV.9.61.23c.
punāno vahne adbhuta # RV.9.20.5c; SV.2.322c.
punāno vāghad vāghadbhir amartyaḥ # RV.9.103.5c.
punāno vācaṃ janayann asiṣyadat (RV.9.86.33d, upāvasuḥ) # RV.9.86.33d; 106.12c; SV.2.292c; JB.3.78c.
punāno vācam iṣyati (RV.9.64.25b, -si) # RV.9.30.1c; 64.25b.
punāno vātāpyaṃ viśvaścandram # RV.9.93.5b; N.6.28.
punāno vāraṃ pary ety (SV.JB. vāram aty eṣy) avyayam # RV.9.82.1c; SV.1.562c; 2.666c; JB.3.259c; Apś.16.20.14c.
punāno vāre pavamāno avyaye # SV.2.430a; JB.3.149a. See mṛjāno vāre.
punāno hārdi codaya # RV.9.8.3b; SV.2.530b.
punā rūpāṇi kalpaya # AVś.1.24.4d; AVP.1.26.5d.
punāhīndrāya pātave # SV.1.499c; 2.575c; VS.20.31c; JB.3.209c. See punīhīndrāya.
punīdhvaṃ ca yavā mama # ViDh.48.21d,22f. See under tat punīdhvaṃ.
punīṣe vām arakṣasaṃ manīṣām # RV.7.85.1a. P: punīṣe vām Aś.7.9.2; śś.12.10.6.
punīhīndrāya pātave # RV.9.16.3c; 51.1c; Vait.30.9c. See punāhīndrāya.
purunṛmṇāya satvane # RV.8.45.21b. Cf. puruhūtāya.
prapunvanta upa spṛśata prapunvadbhya svāhā # ApMB.2.18.38 (ApG.7.20.5). See prayunvanta.
prayunvanta upaspṛśata prayunvadbhyaḥ svāhā # HG.2.9.2. See prapunvanta.
phalgunī (MS.KS. -nīr) nakṣatram # TS.4.4.10.1,2; MS.2.13.20: 165.17 (bis); KS.39.13.
phalgunīnām ṛṣabho roravīti # TB.3.1.1.8d.
phalgunībhyāṃ vy ūhyate # ApG.1.3.2d. See under arjunyoḥ.
phalgunībhyāṃ svāhā # TB.3.1.4.9,10.
phalgunīr nakṣatram # see phalgunī etc.
phalgunīṣu vy uhyate # AVś.14.1.13d; Kauś.75.5. See under arjunyoḥ.
bhānuneyaṃ sarasvatī # RVKh.7.34.3b.
madhunāṅtaṃ śubhas patī # AVś.6.69.2b; 9.1.19b.
madhunā tvā khanāmasi # AVś.1.34.1b. See madhune tvā.
madhunā madhumatīḥ pṛcyantām # KS.1.8c. Cf. madhumatīr madhu-.
madhunā mā saṃ sṛjāmi # AVP.4.20.2a.
madhunā mā sam ukṣatu # AVP.6.6.7b.
madhunā vācam āñjiṣam # AVP.9.4.8b.
madhune tvā khanāmasi # AVP.2.9.1b. See madhunā tvā.
madhuntamānāṃ (VSK. madhvanta-) tvā patmann ādhūnomi # VS.8.48; VSK.8.22.2; śB.11.5.9.8. Cf. madughānāṃ.
madhuścun madhulā madhūḥ # AVś.7.56.2b.
manunā kṛtā svadhayā vitaṣṭā # TS.1.1.2.1b; MS.1.1.2b: 1.6; 4.1.2: 2.17; KS.1.2b; 31.1; TB.3.2.2.2b.
manunā dṛṣṭāṃ ghṛtapadīm # TB.3.7.5.6a; Apś.3.1.7a.
manyunā kṛtaṃ manyuḥ karoti manyava evedaṃ sarvaṃ yo mā kārayati tasmai svāhā # BDh.3.4.2. Cf. manyur akārṣīn manyuḥ.
manyunā puruṣe mṛte # AVś.12.2.5b. See next, and manyunā sumanastara.
manyunā yad avartyā # TS.1.5.3.2b; KS.8.14b. See under prec.
manyunā vṛtrahā # TS.4.4.8.1; KS.39.11.
manyunā sumanastara # MS.1.7.1b: 108.3. See under manyunā puruṣe.
mithunaṃ karṇayoḥ kṛdhi (SMB. kṛtam) # AVś.6.141.2b; SMB.1.8.7b.
mithunaṃ tā aturyathāḥ # TA.1.10.1b.
mithunānāṃ visargādau # N.3.4c.
mithunā vahato ratham # RV.8.33.18b.
mucukundo mahāmuniḥ # RVKh.1.191.9b.
munayo vātaraśanāḥ # RV.10.136.2a; AVP.5.38.2a. See ṛṣayo vāta-.
muniḥ ketasya saṃvidvān # AVP.5.38.6c. See keśī ketasya.
muniṃ hi viśvā bhūtāni # AVP.5.17.5c.
municakṣuṃ kṛṇomi te # AVP.5.34.5b.
muniṃ dādhāra pṛthivī # AVP.5.17.5a.
muniṃ dyaur abhi rakṣati # AVP.5.17.5b.
muniṃ nagnaṃ kṛṇvatīr moghahāsinam # AVP.12.8.5b.
munim indro adīdharat # AVP.5.17.5d.
munim unmattam asṛjan nir enasaḥ # AVP.5.17.3b.
muniṃ bhavantaṃ pari yāni vāvṛtū # AVP.5.17.2a.
munir devasya-devasya # RV.10.136.4c; AVP.5.38.4c.
munir viṣasya pātreṇa # AVP.5.38.7c. See keśī etc.
muner devasya mūlena # AVś.7.74.1c.
mṛtyunā ca purohitam # AVś.11.10.18b.
mṛtyunā prajāḥ # KS.35.15.
maithunam (sc. varjaya) # GG.3.1.17.
yathānunmadito 'sasi (AVP. -madito bhuvaḥ) # AVś.6.111.2d,4d; AVP.5.17.7d.
yadānunmadito 'sati # AVś.6.111.1d,3d. Cf. anunmadito.
yamunanadī kālikam # RVKh.7.55.6c.
yamunahrade 'sau jātaḥ # RVKh.7.55.4c.
yamunāyām adhi śrutam # RV.5.52.17c.
yunakta vāhān vi yugā tanota # AVP.11.14.4a. See next.
yunakta sīrā vi yugā tanudhvam (AVś.AVPṭSṃS.KS. tanota) # RV.10.101.3a; AVś.3.17.2a; AVP.2.22.1a; VS.12.68a; TS.4.2.5.5a; MS.2.7.12a: 91.15; KS.16.12a; śB.7.2.2.5. See prec.
yunaktu devaḥ savitā prajānan # AVś.5.26.2a; AVP.9.2.1c.
yunajmi ta uttarāvantam indram # AVś.4.22.5a; AVP.3.21.5a; TB.2.4.7.8a.
yunajmi tisro vipṛcaḥ (Mś. vivṛtaḥ) sūryasya te # TS.3.1.6.2d; Apś.12.3.7; Mś.2.3.1.12. See yuktās tisro.
yunajmi te pṛthivīṃ jyotiṣā saha # TS.3.1.6.2a; Apś.12.2.10; Mś.2.3.1.12. See yunaymi te.
yunajmi te brahmaṇā keśinā harī # RV.1.82.6a; Aś.6.11.9. P: yunajmi te śś.8.8.6.
yunajmi tvā brahmaṇā daivyena # AVś.7.78.2b; TS.1.6.2.1a; 10.1; MS.1.4.1a: 47.6; 1.4.5: 52.18; KS.4.14a; 31.15; Apś.4.6.4; Mś.1.4.1.16; Kauś.3.1a. P: yunajmi tvā VārG.1.21.
yunajmi prathamasya ca # AVś.19.25.1b.
yunajmi vācaṃ saha divā saha sūryeṇa tena saha # Mś.2.3.1.12. See next.
yunajmi vācaṃ saha sūryeṇa te (PB. omits te) # TS.3.1.6.2c; PB.1.2.1b; Apś.12.2.12. See prec.
yunajmi vāyum antarikṣeṇa te (Mś. tena) saha # TS.3.1.6.1b; Apś.12.2.12; Mś.2.3.1.12. See yukto vāto.
yunaymi te pṛthivīm agninā saha # PB.1.2.1a. P: yunajmi Lś.1.9.11. See yunajmi te pṛthivīṃ.
Dictionary of Sanskrit Search
"un" has 1019 results
adhunātaddhita affix. affix applied to the pronoun इदम् which is changed into इ before the affix and then elided by P. VI.4.148, or changed into अ in which case धुना or अधुना could be looked upon as a taddhita affix. affix.
anunādaa fore-sound : a preceding additional sound which is looked upon as a fault: e. g. ह्वयामि whom pronounced as अह्वयामि. This sound is uttered before an initial sonant consonant. It is also uttered before initial aspirates or visarga. confer, compare घोषवतामनुनादः पुरस्ताद् आदिस्थानां, क्रियते धारणं वा । सोष्मोष्माणामनुनादोप्यनादः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV.18,19.
anunāsika(a letter)uttered through the nose and mouth both, as different from anusvāra which is uttered only through the nose. confer, compare मुखनासिकावचनोनुनासिकःP.I.1.8, and Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). thereon. The anunāsika or nasal letters are the fifth letters of the five classes ( id est, that is ङ्, ञ्, ण्, न्, म् ) as also vowels अ, इ, उ and semivowels when so pronounced, as ordinarily they are uttered through the mouth only; ( exempli gratia, for example अँ, आँ, et cetera, and others or य्यँ, व्वँ, ल्लँ et cetera, and others in सय्यँन्ता, सव्वँत्सरः, सँल्लीनः et cetera, and others) The अनुनासिक or nasalized vowels are named रङ्गवर्ण and they are said to be consisting of three mātras. confer, compare अष्टौ आद्यानवसानेsप्रगृह्यान् आचार्या आहुरनुनासिकान् स्वरान् । तात्रिमात्रे शाकला दर्शयन्ति Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.63.64; confer, compare also अप्रग्रहाः समानाक्षराणि अनुनासिकानि एकेषाम् T. Pr XV.6. Trivikrama, a commentator on the Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.Sūtras, explains अनुनासिक as अनु पश्चात् नासिकास्थानं उच्चारणं एषां इत्यनुनासिकाः । पूर्वं मुखस्थानमुच्चारणं पश्चान्नासिकास्थानमुच्चारणमित्यर्थः । अनुग्रहणात्केवलनासिकास्थानोच्चारणस्य अनुस्वारस्य नेयं संज्ञा । and remarks further पूर्वाचार्यप्रसिद्धसंज्ञेयमन्वर्था । Com. by Tr. on Kat. I 1.13. Vowels which are uttered nasalized by Pāṇini in his works viz. सूत्रपाठ, धातुपाठ, गणपाठ et cetera, and others are silent ones i. e. they are not actually found in use. They are put by him only for the sake of a complete utterance, their nasalized nature being made out only by means of traditional convention. e. g. एध, स्पर्ध et cetera, and others confer, compare उपदेशेSजनुनासिक इत् P.I.3.2; confer, compare also प्रतिज्ञानुनासिक्याः पाणिनीयाः Kāś on I.3.2.
anunyāsaa commentary on न्यास (काशिकाविवरणपञ्जिका by जिनेन्द्रबुद्धि). The work is believed to have been written by इन्दुमित्र. It is not available at present except in the form of references to it which are numerous especially in Siradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.
asunUṅādi affix अस् ( असुन् ) by सर्वधातुभ्योSसुन् वक्तव्यः Uṅ. Sū.628; confer, compare न वेत्तीति नवेदाः। वेतिरसुन्प्रत्ययान्तः Kāś. on P.VI.3.75.
ānunāsikyanasalization; utterance through the nose, an additional property possessed by vowels and the fifth letters of the 5 classes (ङ्, ञ्, ण् ,न्, म्) confer, compare आनुनासिक्यं तेषामधिको गुणः M.Bh. on I.1.9.
īyasunthe same as ईयस् which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
ekamunipakṣaa view or doctrine propounded by one of the many ancient sages or munis who are believed to be the founders of a Sastra; a view propounded only by Pāṇini, to the exclusion of Kātyāyana and Patañjali; confer, compare एकमुनिपक्षे तु अचो ञ्णितीत्यत्राच इति योगं विभज्य...व्यवस्थितविभाषात्रोक्ता Durghaṭa-Vṛtti I.1.5; see also I.4.24, II.3.18.
kasunaHemacandra's grammar. He lived in the 16 th century A. D.
kasunkṛt affix अस् found in Vedic Literature, in the sense of the infinitive: e. g. ईश्वरो विलिखः (विलि-खितुम्) confer, compare P. III.4.13, 17. The word ending in this कसुन् becomes an indeclinable: cf क्त्वातोसुन्कसुनः P.I.1.40.
kṛṣṇamauninSon of Govardhana and surnamed Maunī, who wrote a commentary named सुबोधिनी on the Siddhānta-Kaumudī at the end of the 17th century A.D.
kṛṣṇalīlāśukamuniauthor of a commentary named Puruṣakāra on Bhoja's Sarasvatīkaṇṭhābharaṇa.
kyu,kyunUṇādi affixes अन.
khyunkṛt affix अन applied to the root कृ in the sense of an instrument when preceded by the words अाढ्य, सुभग, स्थूल et cetera, and others provided the whole word is similar in sense to cvi-formation ( च्व्यर्थ ), exempli gratia, for example अाढ्यं करणम् , सुभगंकरणम्; confer, compare P. III. 2.56; feminine. अाढ्यंकरणी, confer, compare नञ्स्नञीकक्ख्युंस्तरुणतलुनानामुपसंख्यानम् P.IV.1.15.Vārttika.
ḍumsunUnadi affix उम्स् added to the root पा to form the word पुंंस्: confer, compare पांते डेम्सुन् Unadi Sutra IV.177.
ḍvuntaddhita affix. affix अक added to the words विंशति and त्रिंशत् in the tetrad of taddhita affix. senses; e. g. विंशक:, त्रिंशक: confer, compare P. V. 1.24.
tununadi affix तु, added to the roots सि, तन् , गम् et cetera, and others See तु (4).
tundādia very small class of words headed by the word तुन्द to which the taddhita affix इल ( इलच् ) is added in the sense of possession ( मत्वर्थ ). The affix इल is optional and the other affixes इन् , इक and मत् are also added; exempli gratia, for example तुन्दिल, तुन्दी, तुन्दिकः, तुन्दवान् ; similarly उदरिलः et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V.2.117.
tosunkrt affix तोस् in the sense of the infinitive ( तुम् ) seen in Vedic Literature; e. g. ईश्वरोभिचरितो:. The word ending with तोसुन् becomes an indeclinable.
trimuni(1)the famous three ancient grammarians Panini (the author of the Sutras), Katyayana (the author of the Varttikas), and Patanjali (the author of the Mahabhasya;) (2) the grammar of Panini, called so, being the contribution of the reputed triad of Grammarians.
dhunātaddhita affix. affix called Vibhakti taddhita affix. affix, applied to the word इदम् when इदम् is changed into अ; confer, compare इदमः अश्भावः धुना च प्रत्ययः Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V. 3.17.
nandasundaraa Jain grammarian who wrote a gloss (अवचूरि) on the हैमशब्दानुशासनवृत्ति.
niranunāsikapure, unnasalized, as opposed to सानुनासिक nasalizedition confer, compare सन्ति हि यणः सानुनासिका निरनुनासिकाश्च । M.Bh. on I. 1. Ahnika 1.
puṇyasundaragāṇia jain grammarian who has written a commentary work । on the धातुपाठ of हेमच​न्द्र.
punaḥprasaṅgavijñānaoccurrence or possibility of the application of a preceding grammatical rule or operation a second time again, after once it has been set aside by a subsequent opposing rule or rules in conflict; confer, compare पुनःप्रसङ्गविज्ञानात् सिद्धम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 39; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 4.2 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 7; confer, comparealso Puru. Pari. 40.
punaḥprasavathe same as प्रतिप्रसव counterexception; confer, compare Cāndra,Vyāk. VI.4. 49.
punaruktaa passage which is repeated in the क्रमपाठ and the other Pāțhas or recitals; the word is also used in the sense of the conventional repetition of a word at the end of a chapter. The word पुनर्वचन is used also in the same sense; confer, compare यथोक्तं पुनरुक्तं त्रिपदप्रभृति त्रिपदप्रभृति । T.Pr.I.6l: confer, compare also Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) X.8 and 10.
punargrahaṇarecital of a word again in the Krama and other Pāțhas for a special purpose, although such a recital after three times is generally discouraged; confer, compare एवमर्थविशेषात् पुनरुक्तस्य ग्रहणं भवति ... Uv Bhāşya on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 177.
punarvacanause of the same word or expression, which, if noticed in the writing of the Sūtrakāra, is indicative of something in the mind of the Sūtrakāra; confer, compare अणः पुनर्वचनमपवादविषये अनिवृत्त्यर्थम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). of P III. 3. 12 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).1; cf also पुनर्वचनमनित्यत्वज्ञापनार्थम् । Kāś. on P. I. 41"
punarvidhānaprescribing the same affix or operation again, which geneally is attended with some purpose: confer, compare ण्वुलः क्रियार्थोपपदस्य पुनर्विधानं तृजादिप्रतिषेधार्थम्, P.III. 3.10 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). I ; confer, compare also पुनर्विधानसामर्थ्यात् अध्यर्धपूर्वद्विगोर्लुङ् न​, Kāś. on P. V.1.57.
punarvṛttioccurrence of the same operation again after it has once occurred and has been superseded; confer, compare अङ्गवृत्ते पुनवृत्ताद​विधिः, M.Bh. on VI. 4.160;VII. I.30 et cetera, and others
paunaḥpunyafrequency; repetition a sense in which the frequentative affix यङ् and in some cases the imperative mood are prescribed; confer, compareपौनःपुन्यं भृशार्थश्च क्रियासमभिहारः:S.K. on P.1II. 1.22: confer, compare also S. K on P.III.4.2.
munitrayathe popular and honorific term for the three prominent grammarians of the Paninian system of grammar wiz. पाणिनि, कात्यायन and पतञ्जलि who were the pioneers of that system; confer, compare मुनित्रयं नमस्कृत्य Siddhanta-Kaumud beginning.
radhunāthaa grammarian of the seventeenth century, who was a pupil of Bhattoji Diksita and who wrote a small gloss ( लधुभाष्य ) on the topic named ' पञ्चसंधि ' of the Siddhantakaumudfeminine.
laghunyāsa(1)short writing, brief putting in, brief expression; confer, compare सोयमेवं लघुना न्यासेन सिद्धे et cetera, and others; (2) the word is given as a name to a grammatical work, written by देवेन्द्रसूरि on the शब्दानुशासन of Hemacandra, possibly in contrast with the बृहन्न्यास written by Hemacandra himself or with Kāśikāvivaranapańjikā popularly called न्यास written by Jinendrabuddhi on the Kāśikāvŗti of Jayāditya and Vāmana. See न्यास.
vun(1)kṛt affix अक added to the roots प्रु, सृ, and लू in the sense of 'a skilled agent' and to any root in the sense of 'an agent who is blessed'; exempli gratia, for example प्रवकः, सरकः, लवकः, जीवकः ( meaning जीवतात् ) नन्दकः, ( meaning नन्दतात् ); confer, compare P. III. 1. 149, 150; (2) taddhita affix. affix अक added to(a) the words क्रम and others in the sense of 'a student of'; e.g, क्रमक:, पदकः शिक्षकः मीमांसकः; confer, compare P.IV.2.61; (b) the words पूर्वाह्न, अपराह्ण et cetera, and others as also the words पथिन् and अमावास्या in the sense of 'produced in': exempli gratia, for example पूर्वाह्नक,पन्थक, अमावास्यकः confer, compare P. IV.3. 28, 29, 30; (c) the words कलापि, अश्वत्य, यव and बुस in the sense of 'debt paid at the time of', the words वासुदेव and अर्जुन in the sense of 'devoted to',and the dvandva compounds when the words so formed mean either 'enmity' or 'nuptial ties';exempli gratia, for example कलापकम् (ऋणम्),यवकम् (ऋणम्) वासुदेवकः, अर्जुनकः, काकोलूकिका, कुत्सकुशिकिका; confer, compareP.IV.3.48, 98,125: (d) the words गोषद, इषेत्व et cetera, and others in the sense of 'containing' or 'possessing', and the word पथिन् in the sense of 'expert' exempli gratia, for example इषेत्वकः, पथक:; confer, compareP.V.2.62, 63; and (e) the words पाद and शत preceded by a numeral, in the sense of वीप्सा, as also in the senses of दण्ड (fine) and व्यवसर्ग when those words are preceded by a numeral; exempli gratia, for example द्विपदिकां ( ददाति ), द्विशतिकां ( ददाति ), द्विपदिकां दाडितः confer, compare Kāś. on P. V.4.l and 2.
śaunakaa great ancient Vedic scholar who is believed to have written the Rk. Pratisakhya, which is said to be common for the two main branches of the Rgveda but which at present represents, in fact, all the different branches of the Rgveda.
śaunakaprātiśākhyaa popular name of the well-known Pratisakhya of the Rgveda, named ऋक्प्रातिशाख्य as well as ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्य.
śaunakādia class of words headed by the word शौनक to which the taddhita affix इन् ( णिनि ) is added in the sense of 'instructed by', provided the word so formed is a portion of what is looked upon as a part of the sacred Vedic Literature; confer, compare शौनकेन प्रोक्तमधीयते शौनकिनः, वाजसनेयिन: cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.IV. 3.106.
ṣvunkrt. affix अक added to a root in the sense of a skilled artisan नर्तकः, नर्तकी ; खनकः खनकी ; रजकः, रजकी; confer, compareP. III. 1.145.
sādhusundaraa scholar of grammar who was a pupil of साधुकीर्तिप्रवर and who wrote a short work on grammar named उक्तिरत्नाकर.
sānunāsikanasalized; uttered partly through the nose: confer, compare सन्ति हि यणः सानुनासिका निरनुनासिकाश्च Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI. 1. 67.
saunāganame of a school of ancient grammarians who composed Varttikas in explanation of the sutras of Panini; confer, compare सौनागाः पठन्ति P. III. 2.56 Vart. 1, IV. 1.74 Vart. 1. confer, compare एतदेव सौनागैर्विस्तरतरकेण पठितम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II. 2.18 Vart. 4.
haimaśabdānuśāsanalaghunyāsaa short commentary on Hemacandra's Sabdanusasana written by Devendrassuri. हैमशब्दनुशासनवृत्ति a short gloss called अवचूरि also, written by a Jain grammarian नन्दसुन्दर on the हैमशब्दानुशासन.
a(1)the first letter of the alphabet in Sanskrit and its derived languages, representing the sound a (अ): (2) the vowel a (अ) representing in grammatical treatises, except when Prescribed as an affix or an augment or a substitute,all its eighteen varieties caused by accentuation or nasalisation or lengthening: (3) personal ending a (अ) of the perfeminine. second.pluraland first and third person.singular.; (4) kṛt affix c (अ) prescribed especially after the denominative and secondary roots in the sense of the verbal activity e. g. बुभुक्षा, चिन्ता, ईक्षा, चर्चा et cetera, and othersconfer, compare अ प्रत्ययात् et cetera, and others (P.III 3.102-106); (5) sign of the aorist mentioned as añ (अङ्) or cañ (चङ्) by Pāṇini in P. III i.48 to 59 exempli gratia, for example अगमत्, अचीकरत्; (6) conjugational sign mentioned as śap (शप्) or śa (श) by Pāṇini in P. III.1.68, 77. exempli gratia, for example भवति, तुदति et cetera, and others; (7) augment am (अम्) as prescribed by P. VI.1.58; exempli gratia, for example द्रष्टा, द्रक्ष्यति; (8) augment aṭ (अट्) prefixed to a root in the imperfeminine. and aorist tenses and in the conditional mood e. g. अभवत्, अभूत्, अभविष्यत् confer, compare P. VI.4.71; (8) kṛt affix a (अ) prescribed as अङ्, अच्, अञ्, अण्, अन्, अप्, क, ख, घ, ञ, ड् , ण, et cetera, and others in the third Adhyāya of Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī.; (9) taddhita affix. affix a (अ) mentioned by Pāṇini as अच्, अञ् अण्, अ et cetera, and others in the fourth and the fifth chapters of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini; (10) the samāsānta affix a (अ), as also stated in the form of the samāsānta affixes (डच् , अच्, टच्, ष्, अष् and अञ्) by Pāṇini in V.4.73 to 121;(11) substitute a (अश्) accented grave for इदम before case-affixes beginning with the inst. instrumental case. case: (12) remnant (अ) of the negative particle नञ् after the elision of the consonant n (न्) by नलोपो नञः P. vi.3.73.
aṃ(ं)nasal utterance called अनुस्वार and written as a dot a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. the vowel preceding it. confer, compare स्वरमनु संलीनं शब्द्यते इति; it is pronounced after a vowel as immersed in it. The anusvāra is considered (l) as only a nasalization of the preceding vowel being in a way completely amalgamated with it. confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.V. 11,31; XV. 1; XXII. 14 ; (2) as a nasal addition to the preceding vowel, many times prescribed in grammar as nuṭ (नुट् ) or num (नुम् ) which is changed into anusvāra in which case it is looked upon as a sort of a vowel, while, it is looked upon as a consonant when it is changed into a cognate of the following consonant (परसवर्ण) or retained as n (न्). confer, compare P. VIII.4.58; (3) as a kind cf consonant of the type of nasalized half g(ग्) as described in some treatises of the Yajurveda Prātiśākhya: cf also Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)1.22 V.Pr.14.148-9. The vowel element of the anusvāra became more prevalent later on in Pali, Prkrit, Apabhraṁśa and in the spoken modern languages while the consonantal element became more predominant in classical Sanskrit.
akacaffix prescribed before the last syllable of pronouns and indeclinables without any specific sense for it (P.V.3.71) e. g. सर्वकः, उच्चकैः et cetera, and others
akṛtsna-akṛtsnāan epithet applied to the pronunciation of Veda words improperly which does not serve any useful purpose. confer, compare अकृत्स्ना अप्रयोजना इत्यर्थ: Uvaṭa on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV. 68.
akriyājanot a result of a verbal activity; the expression is used in connection with qualities ( on a substance) as opposed to the activities found in it. confer, compare अाधेयश्चाक्रियाजश्च सोs सत्त्वप्रकृतिर्गुणः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV. 1.44.
akhaṇḍaśābdabodhaunitary import; the meaning of a sentence collectively understood.
agamakatvanon-communicativeness, inability to communicate adequately the intended meaning. confer, compare सविशेषणानां वृत्तिस्तर्हि कस्मान्न भवति । अगमकत्वात् M. Bh on II.1.1: confer, compare also अगमक: निर्देशः अनिर्देशः।
agṛhītauncomprehended, unincluded confer, compareनागृहीतविशेषणा शक्तिर्विशेष्यमुपसंक्रामति । confer, compare also नाज्झलौ इत्यत्र अगृहीतसवर्णानामचां ग्रहणम् Padamañjari on Kāś VIII. 3.57.
aghoṣaunvoiced, merely breathed; a term applied to the surd consonants, ś, ṣ s, and visarga which are uttered by mere breathing and which do not produce any sonant effect. confer, compare T. Pr.I.12; R.Pr.I.11. The term jit ( जित् ) is used for these letters as also for the first two consonants of a class in the Vājasaneyi-prātiśākhya confer, compare द्वौ द्वौ प्रथमौ जित्; ऊष्माणश्च हवर्जम् Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I.50.51.
aṅitnot marked with the mute letter ṅ ( ङ्) signifying the absence of the prohibition of the guṇa or the vṛddhi substitute. cf अङिति गुणप्रतिषेधः ( वक्तव्यः ) M.Bh. III.3.83 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2. In the case of the preposition ā ( अा ) unmarked with ṅ (ड् ), it signifies a sentence or remembrance of something confer, compare वाक्यस्मरणयोरङित् exempli gratia, for example आ एवं नु मन्यसे, आ एवं किल तत् confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.l.14.
aṅga(1)the crude base of a noun or a verb to which affixes are added; a technical term in Pāṇini's grammar for the crude base after which an affix is prescribed e. g. उपगु in औपगव,or कृ in करिष्यति et cetera, and others confer, compare यस्मात् प्रत्ययविधिस्तदादि प्रत्ययेSङ्गम् P.I.4.13; (2) subordinate participle. constituent part confer, compare पराङ्गवद् in सुबामन्त्रिते पराङ्गवत्स्वरे P. II.1.2, also विध्यङ्गभूतानां परिभाषाणां Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Par. 93.10: (3) auxiliary for an operation, e. g. अन्तरङ्ग, बहिरङ्ग et cetera, and others confer, compare अत्राङगशब्देन शब्दरूपं निमित्तमेव गृह्यते Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Par.50; (4) element of a word or of an expression confer, compare अङ्गव्यवाये चाङ्गपरः Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 190, अङ्गे च क्म्ब्यादौ R.T. 127. व्यञ्जनं स्वराङ्गम् Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.21.1.
aṅgādhikāraa large section of Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. covering five quarters (VI.4.1 to the end of VII) in which the various operations undergone by crude bases before various affixes et cetera, and others are prescribedition
ajbhaktiSee under स्वरभक्ति.
aṭ(1)token term standing for vowels and semi-vowels excepting l ( ल्) specially mentioned as not interfering with the substitution of ṇ ( ण् ) for n ( न् ) exempli gratia, for example गिरिणा, आर्येण, खर्वेण et cetera, and others Sec P.VIII.4.2; (2) augment a (अट्) with an acute accent, which is prefixed to verbal forms in the imperfect and the aorist tenses and the conditional mood. exempli gratia, for example अभवत्, अभूत्, अभविष्यत् Sec P.IV.4.71; (3) augment a ( अट् ) prescribed in the case of the roots रुद्, स्वप् et cetera, and others before a Sārvadhātuka affix beginning with any consonant except y ( य्), exempli gratia, for example अरोदत्, अस्वपत्, अजक्षत्, आदत् et cetera, and others; see P.VII.3, 99, 100;(4) augment a ( अट् ) prefixed sometimes in Vedic Literature to affixes of the Vedic subjunctive (लेट्) exempli gratia, for example तारिवत्, मन्दिवत् et cetera, and others see P.III.4.94.
aṇuthe minimum standard of the guantity of sound, which is not perceived by the senses, being equal to one-fourth of a Mātrā; confer, compare अणोस्तु तत्प्रमाणं स्यात् मात्रा तु चतुराणवात् ॥ see T.Pr. 21.3, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.1.60, A.Pr. III.65. Ṛk. tantra, however, defines अणु as half-a-mātrā. confer, compare अर्धमणु ( R.T. 1.41 ).
atibahutoo much,rather unnecessary e. g. इदं चाप्यद्यत्वे अतिबहु क्रियते, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.38, इदमतिबहु क्रियते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.4.63, VI.1.145; नातिबहु प्रयोक्तव्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VIII.1.4.
atiriktasurplus, redundant: confer, compare Nirukta of Yāska.IV.20; see Kaiyaṭa on Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). V. 1.131.
ativyaktaquite distinct; used with respect to pronunciation नातिव्यक्तं न चाव्यक्तमेवं वर्णानुदीरयेत् confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XVII.8.
ātisparśaexcess of contact, which to a certain extent spoils the pronunciation and leads to.a fault. अतिस्पर्श is the same as दुःस्पर्श, the letter ळ being called दुःस्पृष्ट on account of excess of contact. This excess of contact ( अतिस्पर्श) in the case of the utterance of the letter र् results into a fault as it practically borders on stammering; confer, compare अतिस्पर्शो बर्बरता च रेफे, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV. 26.
atyantasaṃyogaconstant contact; complete contact, uninterrupted contact. confer, compare अत्यन्तसंयोगे च P. II.1.29; II.3.5.
atyalpaspṛṣṭahaving a very slight contact (with the organ producing sound),as in the case of the utterance of a vowel.
atyādigaṇathe group of prepositions headed by अति which are compounded with a noun in the acc. case ; confer, compare अत्यादयः क्रान्ताद्यर्थे द्वितीयया Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). om P. II. 2.18.
atharvaprātiśākhyathe Prātiśākhya work of the Atharva veda believed to have been written by Śaunaka. It consists of four Adhyāyās and is also called शौनकीया चतुरध्यायिका.
adantaending with the short vowel अ; confer, compare P. VIII.4.7: a term applied to nouns of that kind, and roots of the tenth conjugation which are given with the letter अ at their end which is not looked upon as mute (इत्) c.g. कथ,गण. et cetera, and others Mark also the root पिच described by पतञ्जलि as अदन्त confer, compare पिबिरदन्तः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.56., Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II. 4.43.
adviyoniliterally not made up of two elements, and hence, produced with a single effort, an expression used for simple vowels ( समानाक्षर ) such as अ, इ, उ, ऋ, लृ and simple consonants क्, ख्, ग् et cetera, and others as distinguished from diphthongs ( सन्ध्यक्षर ) such as ए, ऐ, ओ, औ and conjunct consonants क्व, ध्र , et cetera, and others which appear to have been termed द्वियोनि confer, compare अपृक्तमेकाक्षरमद्वियोनि यत् R.Pr.XI.3.
adhikaraṇa(1)support: a grammatical relation of the nature of a location : place of verbal activity. confer, compare अाधारोsधिकरणम् P.I.4.45; (2) one of the six or seven Kārakas or functionaries of verbal activity shown by the locative case. cf सप्तम्यधिकरणे च P.II.4.36;(3)substance, 'dravya' confer, compare अनधिकरणवाचि अद्रव्यवाचि इति गम्यते M.Bh. on II.1.1.
adhikāragoverning rule consisting of a word (exempli gratia, for example प्रत्ययः, धातोः, समासान्ताः et cetera, and others) or words (exempli gratia, for example ङ्याप्प्रातिपदिकात्, सर्वस्य द्वे et cetera, and others) which follows or is taken as understood in every following rule upto a particular limit. The meaning of the word अधिकार is discussed at length by Patañjali in his Mahābhāṣya on II.1.1, where he has given the difference between अधिकार and परिभाषा; confer, compare अधिकार: प्रतियोगं तस्यानिर्देशार्थ इति योगे योगे उपतिष्ठते। परिभाषा पुनरेकदेशस्था सती सर्वं शास्त्रमभिज्वलयति प्रदीपवत् । See also Mahābhāṣya on I.3.11, I. 4.49 and IV. I.83. The word or wording which is to repeat in.the subsequent rules is believed to be shown by Pāṇini by characterizing it with a peculiarity of utterance known as स्वरितोच्चार or स्वरितत्वेन उच्चारणम्. The word which is repeated in the following Sūtras is stated to be अधिकृत. The Śabda Kaustubha defines adhikāra as एकंत्रोपात्तस्यान्यत्र व्यापार: अधिकारः Śab. Kaus. on P.1.2.65. Sometimes the whole rule is repeated e. g. प्रत्यय: P.III.1.1, अङ्गस्य P.VI.4.1 समासान्ताः P.V.4.68 while on some occasions a part only of it is seen repeatedition The repetition goes on upto a particular limit which is stated as in असिद्धवदत्राभात् P.VI.4.22, प्राग्रीश्वरान्निपाताः P.I.4.56. Many times the limit is not stated by the author of the Sūtras but it is understood by virtue of a counteracting word occurring later on. On still other occasions, the limit is defined by the ancient traditional interpreters by means of a sort of convention which is called स्वरितत्वप्रतिज्ञा. This अधिकार or governance has its influence of three kinds: ( 1 ) by being valid or present in all the rules which come under its sphere of influence, e. g. स्त्रियाम् or अङ्गस्य; (2) by showing additional properties e. g. the word अपादान being applied to cases where there is no actual separation as in सांकाश्यकेभ्यः पाटलिपुत्रका अभिरूपतराः: (3) by showing additional force such as setting aside even subsequent rules if opposingular. These three types of the influence which a word marked with स्वरित and hence termed अधिकार possesses are called respectively अधिकारगति, अधिक क्रार्य and अधिक कार. For details see M.Bh. on I.3.11. This अधिकार or governing rule exerts its influence in three ways: (1) generally by proceeding ahead in subsequent rules like the stream of a river, (2)sometimes by jumps like a frog omitting a rule or more, and (3)rarely by proceeding backward with a lion's glance; confer, compare सिंहावलोकितं चैव मण्डूकप्लुतमेव च ।; गड्गाप्रवाहवच्चापि अधिकारास्त्रिधा मताः ॥
adhisparśamincompletely pronounced, referring to a letter so pronouncedition
adhyātmādiname of a class of words headed by the word अध्यात्मन् to which the taddhita affix. affix ठञ् is added in the sense of 'तत्र भवः' id est, that is found therein, or existing therein. e. g. आध्यात्मिकम्, आधिदैविकम्, et cetera, and otherscf M.Bh. on IV.3.60.
anatauncerebralized; not changed into a cerebral ( मूर्धन्य ) letter.confer, compare दन्त्यस्य मूर्धन्यापात्तिर्नति: Uvaṭa on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IV.34.
anabhidhānainability to express the meaning desiredition The expression न वा अनभिधानात् frequently occurs in the Mahābhāṣya referring to such words or phrases as could be formed by rules of grammar or could be used according to rules but,are not found in current use recognized by learned persons or scholars; confer, compare तच्चानभिधानं यत्राप्तैरुक्तं तत्रैव, अन्यत्र तु यथालक्षणं भवत्येव Padamañj. on III. 2.1;also confer, compare अनभिधानाद् व्यधिकरणानां बहुव्रीहिर्न भविष्यति । यत्र त्वभिधानमस्ति तत्र वैयधिकरण्येपि भवत्येव समासः, कण्ठेकाल इति; Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on II. 2.24: for examples of अनभिधान, sec also M.Bh.अभिधानलक्षणाः कृत्तद्धितसमासाः अनभिधानान्न भविष्यन्ति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.3.19. also on III. 2.1. V.5, IV.2.1. See Kāś. on III,1.22, III.3.158.
anabhihitanot conveyed or expressed by another id est, that is by any one of the four factors viz.verbal affix, kṛt affix,taddhita affix and compound. The rule अनभिहिते (P. II.3.I) and the following rules lay down the different case affixes in the sense of the different Kārakas or auxiliaries of the verbal activity, provided they are not shown or indicated in any one of the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.mentioned four ways; e. g. see the acc. case in कटं करोति, the inst, case in दात्रेण लुनाति, the dative case case in देवदत्ताय गां ददाति, the ablative case. case in ग्रामादा गच्छति, or the locative casecase in स्थाल्यां पचति.
anavakāśahaving no occasion or scope of application; used in connection with a rule the whole of whose province of application is covered by a general rule, and hence which becomes technically useless, unless it is allowed to set aside the general rule: confer, compare अनवकाशा हि विधयो बाधका भवन्तिrules which have no opportunity of taking effect( without setting aside other rules ) supersede those rules; M.Bh. on V.4.154, also Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. on Pari. 64.
anavakāśatvaabsence of any opportunity of taking effect, scopelessness considered in the case of a particular rule, as a criterion for setting aside that general rule which deprives it of that opportunity confer, compare अनवकाशत्वं निरवकाशत्वं वा बाधकत्वे बीजम्. This अनवकाशत्व is slightly different from अपवादत्व or particular mention which is defined usually by the words सामान्यविधिरुत्सर्गः । विशेषविधिरपवादः ।
anavasthitaundetermined, indefinite; See M.Bh. quoted a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. on अनवस्थान; cf also आर्धधातुकीयाः सामान्येन भवन्ति अनवस्थितेषु प्रत्ययेषु । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.56; III.1.4, VII.2.10, VII.4.9. The substitutes caused by an ārdhadhātuka affix are, in fact, effected by virtue of the prospective application of the ārdhadhātuka affix before its actual application.
anitya(1)not nitya or obligatory optional; said of a rule or paribhāṣā whose application is voluntary). Regarding the case and con= jugational affixes it can be said that those affixes can, in a way: be looked upon as nitya or obligatory, as they have to be affixed to a crude nominal base or a root; there being a dictum that no crude base without an affix can be used as also, no affix alone without a base can be usedition On the other hand, the taddhita and kṛt affixes as also compounds are voluntary as, instead of them an independent word or a phrase can be used to convey the sense. For a list of such nitya affixes see Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on V. 4.7; (2) the word अनित्य is also used in the sense of not-nitya, the word नित्य being taken to mean कृताकृतप्रसङ्गि occurring before as well as after another rule has been applied, the latter being looked upon as अनित्य which does not do so. This 'nityatva' has got a number of exceptions and limitations which are mentioned in Paribhāṣās 43-49 in the Paribhāṣenduśekhara.
anirdaprathamaan underived word: an ancient term used by writers of the Prātiśākhyas to signify 'original' words which cannot be subjected to निर्वचन.
aniṣṭaan undesired consequence or result; confer, compare अनिष्टं च प्राप्नोति इष्टे च न सिध्यति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.3.1 , also confer, compare नानिष्टार्था शास्त्रप्रवृत्तिः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI.1.2.
anukarṣaṇadragging (from the preceding rule) to the following rule taking the previous rule or a part of it as understood in the following rule or rules in order; the same as अनुवृत्ति; confer, compare अनुकर्षणार्थश्चकारः Kāś. on II. 4.18, III.2.26, VII. 1.48: cf also the Paribhāṣā; चानुकृष्टं नोत्तरत्र -that which is attracted from a preceding rule by the particle च is not valid in the rule that follows; Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 78.
anudāttanon-udatta, absence of the acute accent;one of the Bāhyaprayatnas or external efforts to produce sound. This sense possibly refers to a stage or a time when only one accent, the acute or उदात्त was recognized just as in English and other languages at present, This udatta was given to only one vowel in a single word (simple or compound) and all the other vowels were uttered accentless.id est, that is अनुदात्त. Possibly with this idea.in view, the standard rule 'अनुदात्तं पदमेकवर्जम्'* was laid down by Panini. P.VI.1.158. As, however, the syllable, just preceding the accented ( उदात्त ) syllable, was uttered with a very low tone, it was called अनुदात्ततर, while if the syllables succeeding the accented syllable showed a gradual fall in case they happened to be consecutive and more than two, the syllable succeeding the उदात्त was given a mid-way tone, called स्वरितः confer, compare उदात्तादनुदात्तस्य स्वरितः. Thus, in the utterance of Vedic hymns the practice of three tones उदात्त, अनुदात्त and स्वरित came in vogue and accordingly they are found defined in all the Prātiśākhya and grammar works;confer, compare उच्चैरुदात्तः,नीचैरनुदात्तः समाहारः स्वरितः P.I.2.29-31, T.Pr.I.38-40, V.Pr.I.108-110, Anudātta is defined by the author of the Kāśikāvṛtti as यस्मिन्नुच्चार्यमाणे गात्राणामन्ववसर्गो नाम शिथिलीभवनं भवति, स्वरस्य मृदुता, कण्ठविवरस्य उरुता च स: अनुदात्तः confer, compare अन्ववसर्गो मार्दवमुरुता स्वस्येति नीचैःकराणि शब्दस्य Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.2.29,30. Cfeminine. also उदात्तश्चानुदात्तश्च स्वरितश्च त्रयः स्वराः । अायामविश्रम्भोक्षपैस्त उच्यन्तेSक्षराश्रयाः ॥ Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III.1. The term anudātta is translated by the word 'grave' as opposed to acute' (udātta,) and 'circumflex' (svarita); (2) a term applied to such roots as have their vowel अनुदात्त or grave, the chief characteristic of such roots being the non-admission of the augment इ before an ārdhadhātuka affix placed after them. ( See अनिट्, ).
anudāttopadeśa(a root)pronounced originally i. c. pronounced in the Dhātupāṭha with a grave accent; see the word अनुदात्त a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.: confer, compare अनुदात्तोपदेशवनतितनोत्यादीनामनुनासिकलोपो झलि ङ्किति P. VI.4.37. See also the word अनिट् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
anupradānaan effort outside the mouth in the production of sound at the different vocal organs such as कण्ठ, तालु et cetera, and others which is looked upon as an external effort or bāhyaprayatna. अनुप्रदान is one of the three main factors in the production of sound which are ( 1 ) स्थान, ( 2 ) करण or आभ्यन्तरप्रयत्न and ( 3 ) अनुप्रदान or बाह्यप्रयत्न; confer, compare स्थाकरणप्रयत्नेभ्यो वर्णा जायन्ते Cān. The commentator on Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.describes अनुप्रदान as the मूलकारण or उपादानकारण, the main cause in the production of articulate sound confer, compare अनुप्रदीयते अनेन वर्णः इति अनुप्रदानम्: cf also अनुप्रदीयते इत्यनुप्रदानं प्रयत्न इत्यर्थः; Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIII. I. Generally two main varieties of बाह्यप्रयत्न are termed अनुप्रदान which are mentioned as (i) श्वासानुप्रदान (emission of breath) and नादानुप्रदान (resonance), the other varieties of it such as विवार, संवार, घोष, अघोष, अल्पप्राण, मह्मप्राण, उदात्त, अनुदात्त and स्वरित being called merely as बाह्यप्रयत्न.
anubandhaa letter or letters added to a word before or after it, only to signify some specific purpose such as (a) the addition of an afix (e. g. क्त्रि, अथुच् अङ् et cetera, and others) or (b) the substitution of गुण, वृद्धि or संप्रसारण vowel or (c) sometimes their prevention. These anubandha letters are termed इत् (literally going or disappearing) by Pāṇini (confer, compare उपदेशेजनुनासिक इत् et cetera, and others I.3.2 to 9), and they do not form an essential part of the word to which they are attached, the word in usage being always found without the इत् letter. For technical purposes in grammar, however, such as आदित्व or अन्तत्व of affixes which are characterized by इत् letters, they are looked upon as essential factors, confer, compare अनेकान्ता अनुबन्धाः, एकान्ता:, etc, Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 4 to 8. Although पाणिनि has invariably used the term इत् for अनुबन्ध letters in his Sūtras, Patañjali and other reputed writers on Pāṇini's grammar right on upto Nāgeśa of the 18th century have used the term अनुबन्ध of ancient grammarians in their writings in the place of इत्. The term अनुबन्ध was chosen for mute significatory letters by ancient grammarians probably on account of the analogy of the अनुबन्ध्य पशु, tied down at sacrifices to the post and subsequently slaughteredition
anuvidhioperation in conformity with what is found. The expression छन्दसि दृष्टानुविधिः is often found in the Mahābhāṣya: confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.5, I.1.6, I.1.21, III.1.9, III.1.13, VI.1.6, VI.1.77, VI.1.79, VI. 4.128,VI.4.141, VIII.2.108.
anuṣaṅga(1)literally attaching, affixing: augment, अनुषज्यते असौ अनुषङ्गः; (2) a term for the nasal letter attached to the following consonant which is the last, used by ancient grammarians; confer, compare अव्यात्पूर्वे मस्जेरनुषङ्गसंयेगादिलोपार्थम् confer, compare P.I.1.47 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).2 and M.Bh. thereon; confer, compare थफान्तानां चानुषङ्गिणाम् Kat. IV. 1.13. The term अनुषङ्ग is defined in the kātantra grammar as व्यञ्जनान्नः अनुषङ्ग. The term is applied to the nasal consonant न् preceding the last letter of a noun base or a root base; penultimate nasal of a root or noun base: Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.II.1.12.
anusvārasee a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. under अं
anaikāntikaundetermined, indefinite एतद्प्यनैकान्तिकं यदल्पप्राणस्य सर्वोच्चैस्तन्महाप्राणस्य सर्वनीचै: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).on I.2.30, also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI. 1.37; not invariable, confer, compare अनैकान्तिकं ज्ञापकम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII.2.102, VIII.3.34
antaraṅgaa highly technical term in Pāṇini's grammar applied in a variety of ways to rules which thereby can supersede other rules. The term is not used by Pāṇini himselfeminine. The Vārtikakāra has used the term thrice ( Sec I. 4. 2 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 8, VI.1.106 Vart.10 and VIII.2.6 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). I) evidently in the sense of immediate', 'urgent', 'of earlier occurrence' or the like. The word is usually explained as a Bahuvrīhi compound meaning 'अन्त: अङ्गानि निमित्तानि यस्य' (a rule or operation which has got the causes of its application within those of another rule or operation which consequently is termed बहिरङ्ग). अन्तरङ्ग, in short, is a rule whose causes of operation occur earlier in the wording of the form, or in the process of formation. As an अन्तरङ्ग rule occurs to the mind earlier, as seen a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., it is looked upon as stronger than any other rule, barring of course अपवाद rules or exceptions, if the other rule presents itself simultaneously. The Vārtikakāra, hence, in giving preference to अन्तरङ्ग rules, uses generally the wording अन्तरङ्गबलीयस्त्वात् which is paraphrased by अन्तरङ्गं बहिरङ्गाद् बलीयः which is looked upon as a paribhāṣā. Grammarians, succeeding the Vārtikakāra, not only looked upon the बहिरङ्ग operation as weaker than अन्तरङ्ग, but they looked upon it as invalid or invisible before the अन्तरङ्ग operation had taken placcusative case. They laid down the Paribhāṣā असिद्धं बहिरङ्गमन्तरङ्गे which has been thoroughly discussed by Nāgeśa in his Paribhāṣendusekhara. The अन्तरङ्गत्व is taken in a variety of ways by Grammarians : (l) having causes of application within or before those of another e. g. स्येनः from the root सिव् (सि + उ+ न) where the यण् substitute for इ is अन्तरङ्ग being caused by उ as compared to guṇa for उ which is caused by न, (2) having causes of application occurring before those of another in the wording of the form, (3) having a smaller number of causes, (4) occurring earlier in the order of several operations which take place in arriving at the complete form of a word, (5) not having संज्ञा (technical term) as a cause of its application, ( 6 ) not depending upon two words or padas, (7) depending upon a cause or causes of a general nature (सामान्यापेक्ष) as opposed to one which depends on causes of a specific nature ( विशेषापेक्ष).
antaraṅgaparibhāṣāthe phrase is used generally for the परिभाषा "असिद्धं बहिरङ्गमन्तरङ्गे' described a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. See the word अन्तरङ्ग. The परिभाषा has got a very wide field of application and is used several times in setting aside difficulties which present themselves in the formation of a word. Like many other paribhāṣās this paribhāṣā is not a paribhāṣā of universal application.
antasthāfeminine. also अन्तस्थः semi-vowel; see under अन्त:स्थ.
antodāttaa word with its last vowel accented acute. Roots, crude : noun bases and compound words generally have their last vowel accented acute; confer, compare फिषः (प्रातिपदिकस्य ) अन्त उदात्तः स्यात् Phiṭ Sūtra 1-1; धातोः (P. VI.1.162} अन्त उदात्तः स्यात्; समासस्य ( P.VI.1.223) अन्त उदात्तः स्यात् ।
anvarthakagiven in accordance with the sense; generally applied to a technical term which is found in accordance with the sense conveyed by the constituent parts of it; e. g. सर्वनामसंज्ञा, confer, compare महत्याः संज्ञायाः करणे एतत् प्रयोजनमन्वर्थसंज्ञा यथा विज्ञायेत Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.23.
anvavasargarelaxation or wide opening of the sound-producing organs as done for uttering a vowel of grave accent. confer, compare अन्ववसर्गः गात्राणां विस्तृतता Tait. Pr. XXII.10.
ap(1)kṛt affix अ, in the sense of verbal activity (भाव) or any verbal relation (कारक) excepting that of an agent, (कर्तृ) applied to roots ending in ऋ or उ and the roots ग्रह्,वृ,दृ et cetera, and others mentioned in P. III.3.58 and the following rules in preference to the usual affix घञ. exempli gratia, for example करः, गरः, शरः, यवः, लवः, पवः, ग्रहः, स्वनः etc, confer, compare P.III, 3.57-87 ; (2) compound-ending अप् applied to Bahuvrīhi compounds in the feminine gender ending with a Pūraṇa affix as also to Bahuvrīhi compounds ending with लोमन् preceded by अन्त् or वहिर् e. g. कल्याणीपञ्चमा रात्रयः, अन्तर्लोमः,बहिर्लोमः पटः confer, compare P. V. 4.116, 117.
apakarṣa(1)deterioration of the place or instrument of the production of sound resulting in the fault called निरस्त; confer, compare स्थानकरणयेारपकर्षेण निरस्तं नाम दोष उत्पद्यते, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV.2; (2) drawing back a word or words from a succeeding rule of grammar to the preceding one; confer, compare "वक्ष्यति तस्यायं पुरस्तादपकर्षः, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.2.8. (3) inferiority (in the case of qualities) न च द्रव्यस्य प्रकर्षापकर्षौ स्तः ।
apavarṇaa letter which is phonetically badly or wrongly pronouncedition confer, compare कुतीथादागतं दग्धमपवर्णं च भक्षितम् । न तस्य पाठे मोक्षोस्ति पापाहेरिव किल्बिषात् Pāṇ.Śik.50.
apialso in addition to; अपि is used sometimes to mean absolute of or ungualified by any condition; confer, compare अन्येभ्येपि दृश्यते । अपिशब्दः सर्वोपाधिव्यभिचारार्थः । निरुपपदादपि भवति । धीवा पीवा । KS. on P. III. 2.75, III. 2.101, VII. 1.38; confer, compare अपिग्रहणे व्यभिचारार्थम् ) Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. on Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.II.3.64.
apṛktaliterally unmixed with any (letter); a technical term for an affix consisting of one phonetic element, id est, that is of a single letter. confer, compare अपृक्त एकाल्प्रत्ययः P. I.2.41.
apratiṣedhauseless prohibition; unnecessary prohibition; confer, compare अनर्थकः प्रतिषेधः अप्रतिषेधः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.6: I.1.20. I.1.22 et cetera, and others
aprayuktanot found in popular or current use, exempli gratia, for example the words ऊष, तेर, चक्र et cetera, and others यद्यप्यप्रयुक्ता अवश्यं दीर्घसत्त्रवल्लक्षणेनानुविधेयाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.1, also यथालक्षणमप्रयुक्ते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.I.24
aprayoginnot-found in actual use among the people although mentioned in the śāstra-texts; a mute indicatory letter or letters. confer, compare अप्रयोगी इत् Sāk. I.1.5 Hem I.1.37 Jain.I.2.3 and M.Bh. Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.on III.8.31.
abāghakanot coming in the way of rules otherwise applicable; the word is used in connection with निपातन i. e. constituted or announced forms or specially formed words which are said to be अबाधक i. e. not coming in the way of forms which could be arrived at by application of the regular rules. Siradeva has laid down the Paribhāṣā अबाधकान्यपि निपातनानि भवन्ति defending the form पुरातन in spite of Pāṇini's specific mention of the word पुराण in the rule पुराणप्रोक्तेषुo IV. 3. 105.
abhiniviṣṭathat which has already entered on functioning or begun to function; confer, compare स्वभावत एतेषां शब्दानां एतेष्वर्थेषु अभिनिविष्टानां निमित्तत्वेन अन्वाख्यानं क्रियते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.1.1. confer, compare पूर्वमपवादा अभिनिविशन्ते पश्चादुत्सर्गाः, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.3.46; Pari. Śek. Pari. 62.
abhivyādānaabsorption of a vowel when two long vowels of the same kind come together exempli gratia, for example ता आपः = तापः, अवसा आ = अवसा, the resultant vowel being pronounced specially long consisting of some more mātrā, which is evidently, a fault of pronunciation. confer, compare आदानं आरम्भः; विपुलं विशालं वा आदानं व्यादानम् । अभिव्याप्तं अभिभूतं व्यादानं अभिव्यादानम् Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV. 27.
abhedasaṃsargaa connection of unity, as noticed between the nominative case affix of the subject and the ending ति of a verb, which produces the sense.
abhyāhataomission of any sound; a fault of utterance. अम् (1)a technical brief term in Panini's grammar including vowels, semivowels, the letter ह् and nasals; (2) a significant term for the accusative case showing change or substitution or modification: confer, compare अं विकारस्य Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.28 explained as अमिति शब्दे विकारस्याख्या भवति । अमिति द्वितीय विभक्तेरुपलक्षणम् । (3) augment अ applied to the penultimate vowel of सृज् & दृश् (P. VI.1.58, 59 and VII.1.99) (4) substitute tor Ist person. singular. affix मिप्, by P.III.4.101 (5) Acc. singular. case affix अम् .
ambūkṛtautterance (of words) accompanied by water drops coming out of the mouth; a fault of utterance or pronunciation; मुखात् विप्रुषो निर्गमनम् . It is explained differently in the Rk. Prātiśākhya; confer, compare ओष्ठाभ्यां नद्धं अम्बूकृतम्म्वृ (Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV.2.) held tight between the lips which of course, is a fault of pronunciation; confer, compareग्रस्तं निरस्तमविलम्बितं निर्हतं अम्बूकृतं ध्मात मथो विकम्पितम्. MBh. I. 1. पस्पशाह्निक.
artha(1)literally signification,conveyed sense or object. The sense is sometimes looked upon as a determinant of the foot of a verse: confer, compare प्रायोर्थो वृत्तमित्येते पादज्ञानस्य हेतवः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVII 16. It is generally looked upon as the determinant of a word (पद). A unit or element of a word which is possessed of an independent sense is looked upon as a Pada in the old Grammar treatises; confer, compare अर्थः पदमिति ऐन्द्रे; confer, compare also अर्थः पदम् Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.III.2, explained by उव्वट as अर्थाभिधायि पदम् । पद्यते गम्यते ज्ञायतेSर्थोनेनेति पदम् । There is no difference of opinion regarding the fact that, out of the four standard kinds of words नाम, आख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात, the first two kinds नाम and अाख्यात do possess an independent sense of their own. Regarding possession of sense and the manner in which the sense is conveyed, by the other two viz. the Upasargas (prepositions) and Nipātas (particles) there is a striking difference of opinion among scholars of grammar. Although Pāṇini has given the actual designation पद to words ending with either the case or the conjugational affixes, he has looked upon the different units or elements of a Pada such as the base, the affix, the augment and the like as possessed of individually separate senses. There is practically nothing in Pāṇini's sūtras to prove that Nipātas and Upasargas do not possess an independent sense. Re: Nipātas, the rule चादयोऽसत्वे, which means that च and other indeclinables are called Nipātas when they do not mean सत्त्व, presents a riddle as to the meaning which च and the like should convey if they do not mean सत्त्व or द्रव्य id est, that is a substance. The Nipātas cannot mean भाव or verbal activity and if they do not mean सत्व or द्रव्य, too, they will have to be called अनर्थक (absolutely meaningless) and in that case they would not be termed Prātipadika, and no caseaffix would be applied to them. To avoid this difficulty, the Vārtikakāra had to make an effort and he wrote a Vārtika निपातस्य अनर्थकस्य प्रातिपदिकत्वम् । P. I.2.45 Vār. 12. As a matter of fact the Nipātas च, वा and others do possess a sense as shown by their presence and absence (अन्वय and व्यतिरेक). The sense, however, is conveyed rather in a different manner as the word समूह, or समुदाय, which is the meaning conveyed by च in रामः कृष्णश्च, cannot be substituted for च as its Synonym in the sentence राम: कुष्णश्च. Looking to the different ways in which their sense is conveyed by nouns and verbs on the one hand, and by affixes, prepositions and indeclinables on the other hand, Bhartṛhari, possibly following Yāska and Vyāḍi, has developed the theory of द्योतकत्व as contrasted with वाचकत्व and laid down the dictum that indeclinables, affixes and prepositions (उपसर्गs) do not directly convey any specific sense as their own, but they are mere signs to show some specific property or excellence of the sense conveyed by the word to which they are attached; confer, compare also the statement 'न निर्बद्धा उपसर्गा अर्थान्निराहुरिति शाकटायनः नामाख्यातयोस्तु कर्मोपसंयेगद्योतका भवन्ति । Nir 1.3. The Grammarians, just like the rhetoricians have stated hat the connection between words and their senses is a permanent one ( नित्य ), the only difference in their views being that the rhetoricians state that words are related; no doubt permanently, to their sense by means of संकेत or convention which solely depends on the will of God, while the Grammarians say that the expression of sense is only a natural function of words; confer, compare 'अभिधानं पुनः स्वाभाविकम्' Vārttika No.33. on P. I.2.64. For द्योतकत्व see Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari II. 165-206.
aluksamāsaa compound in which the case-affixes are not droppedition The Aluk compounds are treated by Pāṇini in VI.3.I to VI.3.24.
alaukikavigrahathe dissolution of a compound not in the usual popular manner. e. g. राजपुरुष: dissolved as राजन् ङस् पुरुष सु, as contrasted with the लौकिकविग्रह viz. राज्ञः पुरुष: । see also अधिहरि dissolved as हरि ङि in the अलौकिकविग्रह.
alpāctarahaving a smaller number of vowels in it; such a word is generally placed first in a Dvandva compound; cf अल्पाच्तरम्, P.II.2.34. अल्पाच्तरे पूर्वं भवति प्लक्षन्यग्रोधौ अपाच्तर is the same as अल्पाच्क used in the प्रक्रियाकौमुदी or अल्पस्वरतर in Kātantra (Kāt, II.5.12).
alpāpekṣaam operation requiring a smaller number of causes, which merely on that account cannot be looked upon as अन्तरङ्ग. The antaraṅga operation has its causes occurring earlier than those of another operation which is termed बहिरङ्ग confer, compare बहिरङगान्तरङश्ङ्गशब्दाभ्यां बह्वपेक्षत्वाल्पापेक्षत्वयोः शब्दमर्यादयाsलाभाच्च । तथा सति असिद्धं बह्वपेक्षमल्पापेक्ष इत्येव वदेत् ॥ Par.Śek. Pari. 50.
avagraha(1)separation of a compound word into its component elements as shown in the Pada-Pāṭha of the Vedic Saṁhitās. In the Padapāṭha, individual words are shown separately if they are combined by Saṁdhi rules or by the formation of a compound in the Saṁhitāpāṭha; exempli gratia, for example पुरोहितम् in the Saṁhitāpāṭha is read as पुरःsहितम्. In writing, there is observed the practice of placing the sign (ऽ) between the two parts, about which nothing can be said as to when and how it originatedition The AtharvaPrātiśākhya defines अवग्रह as the separation of two padas joined in Saṁhitā. (Atharvaveda Prātiśākhya. II.3.25; II.4.5). In the recital of the pada-pāṭha, when the word-elements are uttered separately, there is a momentary pause measuring one matra or the time required for the utterance of a short vowel. (See for details Vāj. Prāt. Adhāya 5). (2) The word अवग्रह is also used in the sense of the first out of the two words or members that are compounded together. See Kāśikā on P.VIII.4.26; confer, compare also तस्य ( इङ्ग्यस्य ) पूर्वपदमवग्रहः यथा देवायत इति देव-यत. Tai. Pr. I. 49. The term अवग्रह is explained in the Mahābhāṣya as 'separation, or splitting up of a compound word into its constitutent parts; confer, compare छन्दस्यानङोवग्रहो दृश्येत पितामह इति ।(Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.2.36); also confer, compare यद्येवमवग्रहः प्राप्नोति । न लक्षणेन पदकारा अनुवर्त्याः। पदकारैर्नाम लक्षणमनुवर्त्यम् । यथालक्षणं पदं कर्तव्यम् (Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.1.109) where the Bhāṣyakāra has definitely stated that the writers of the Padapāṭha have to split up a word according to the rules of Grammar. (3) In recent times, however, the word अवग्रह is used in the sense of the sign (ऽ) showing the coalescence of अ (short or long) with the preceding अ (short or long ) or with the preceding ए or ओ exempli gratia, for example शिवोऽ र्च्यः, अत्राऽऽगच्छ. (4) The word is also used in the sense of a pause, or an interval of time when the constituent elements of a compound word are shown separately; confer, compare समासेवग्रहो ह्रस्वसमकालः (Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.V.1). (5) The word is also used in the sense of the absence of Sandhi when the Sandhi is admissible.
avagrahavirāmathe interval or pause after the utterance of the first member of a compound word when the members are uttered separately. This interval is equal to two moras according to Tait. Pr. while, it is equal to one mora according to the other Prātiśākhyas.
avaśiṣṭaliṅga(v.1. अविशिष्टलिङ्ग)a term occurring in the liṅgānuśāsana meaning 'possessed of such genders as have not been mentioned already either singly or by combination' id est, that is possessed of all genders.Under अवशिष्टलिङ्ग are mentioned indeclinables, numerals ending in ष् or न् , adjectives, words ending with kṛtya affixes id est, that is potential passive participles, pronouns, words ending with the affix अन in the sense of an instrument or a location and the words कति and युष्मद् (See पाणिनीय-लिङ्गानुशासन Sūtras 182-188).
avasthitaof a uniform nature; confer, compare सिद्धं त्ववस्थिता वर्णाः, वक्तुश्चिराचिरवचनाद् वृत्तयो विशिष्यन्ते, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1.70 V. 5.
avibhaktikawithout the application of a case termination.The term is used frequently in connection with such words as are found used by Pāṇini without any case-affix in his Sūtras; sometimes, such usage is explained by commentators as an archaic usage; confer, compare अविभक्तिको निर्देशः । कृप उः रः लः । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I 1. Āhnika of the Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya. 2; also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.3 ; III.1.36, VII.1.3 et cetera, and others
aviravikanyāyaa maxim mentioned by Patañjali in connection with the word आविक where the taddhita affix ठक् (इक), although prescribed after the word अवि in the sense of 'flesh of sheep' (अवेः मांसम्), is actually put always after the base अविक and never after अवि. The maxim shows the actual application of an affix to something allied to, or similar to the base, and not to the actual base as is sometimes found in popular use confer, compare द्वयोः शब्दयोः समानार्थयोरेकेन विग्रहोऽपरस्मादुत्पत्तिर्भविष्यति अविरविकन्यायेन । तद्यथा अवेर्मांसमिति विगृह्य अविकशब्दादुत्पत्तिर्भवति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.1.88; confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.1.89; IV.2.60; IV.3.131,V.1.7,28; VI.2.11.
avilambitaname of a fault in pronouncing a word where there is the absence of a proper connection of the breath with the place of utterance; 'अविलम्बितः वर्णान्तरासंभिन्नः' Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.on M.Bh I.1.1. There is the word अवलम्बित which is also used in the same sense; confer, compare ग्रस्तं निरस्तमवलम्बितं निर्हतम् ० M. Bh on I.1.1.
avivakṣita(1)not taken technically into consideration, not meant: confer, compare अविवक्षिते कर्मणि षष्ठी भवति M.Bh on II.3. 52; (2) unnecessary; superfluous; the word is especially used in connection with a word in a Sūtra which could as well be read without that word. The word अतन्त्रं is sometimes used similarly.
avyakta(1)indistinct; inarticulate; confer, compare अव्यक्तानुकरणस्यात इतौ P. VI.1.98 also P.V.4.57; अव्यक्तं अपरिस्फुटवर्णम् Kāś. on P. VI.1.98; (2) a fault of pronunciation confer, compare नातिव्यक्तं न चाव्यक्तमेवं वर्णानुदीरयेत् ।
avyapavṛktaunseparated, undivided, inseparable, mixed; confer, compare नाव्यपवृक्तस्य अवयवे तद्विधिः यथा द्रव्येषु Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Siva-sutra 4.V.9 whereon Kaiyaṭa remarks व्यपवृक्तं भेदः । अव्यपवृक्तं अभिन्नबुद्धिविषयमेकत्वालम्बनज्ञानग्राह्यं समुदायरूपम् ।
avyayaindeclinable, literally invariant, not undergoing a change. Pāṇini has used the word as a technical term and includes in it all such words as स्वर्, अन्तर् , प्रातर् etc, or composite expressions like अव्ययीभावसमास, or such taddhitānta words as do not take all case affixes as also kṛdanta words ending in म् or ए, ऐ, ओ, औ. He gives such words in a long list of Sutras P. I.1.37 to 41; confer, compare सदृशं त्रिषु लिङ्गेषु सर्वासु च विभक्तिषु । वचनेषु च सर्वेषु यन्न व्येति तदव्ययम् Kāś. on P.I.1.37.
avyayībhāvaname of a compound so called on account of the words forming the compound, being similar to indeclinables: e. g. निर्मक्षिकम् , अधिहरि, यथामति, यावज्जीवम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare अनव्ययं अव्ययं भवतीत्यव्ययीभावः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.I.5. The peculiarity of the avyayībhāva compound is that the first member of the compound plays the role of the principal word; confer, compare पूर्वपदार्थप्रधानोऽव्ययीभावः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.1.6.
avyutpannaunderived, unanalysable; confer, compare उणादयोऽव्युत्पन्नानि प्रा तिपदिकानि Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 1.61 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 4: Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 22.
aśaktiincapacity to pronounce words correctly; confer, compare अशक्त्या कयाचिद् ब्राह्मण्या ऋतक इति प्रयोक्तव्ये लृतक इति प्रयुक्तम् M.Bh. on Śiva-sūtra 2.
aśiṣyaunnecessary to be prcscribed or laid down.; confer, compareतदशिष्यं संज्ञाप्रमाणत्वात् P. I.2.53; also लिङ्गं अशिष्यं लोकाश्रयत्वाल्लिङ्गस्य M.Bh. on II.1.36.
aśvaghāsādicompounds like अश्वघास which cannot be strictly correct as चतुथींसमास, but can be षष्ठीसमास if the word तदर्थ in the rule चतुर्थी तदर्थार्थबलिहितसुखरक्षितैः be understood in the sense of 'meant for' a particular thing which is to be formed out of it: confer, compare विकृतिः प्रकृत्येति चेदश्वघासादीनामुपसंख्यानम् M.Bh. on II.1.36.
aṣṭādhyāyīname popularly given to the Sūtrapāṭha of Pāṇini consisting of eight books (adhyāyas) containing in all 3981 Sūtras,as found in the traditional recital, current at the time of the authors of the Kāśika. Out of these 398l Sūtras, seven are found given as Vārtikas in the Mahābhāṣya and two are found in Gaṇapāṭha.The author of the Mahābhāṣya has commented upon only 1228 of these 3981 sūtras. Originally there were a very few differences of readings also, as observed by Patañjali ( see Mbh on I.4.1 ); but the text was fixed by Patañjali which, with a few additions made by the authors of the Kāśika,as observed a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., has traditionally come down to the present day. The Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. is believed to be one of the six Vedāṅga works which are committed to memory by the reciters of Ṛgveda. The text of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. is recited without accents. The word अष्टाध्यायी was current in Patañjali's time; confer, compare शिष्टज्ञानार्था अष्टाध्यायी Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI. 3.109.
as(1)case affix of the nominative and accusative plural and the ablative and genitive singular (जस् , शस्, ङसि and ङस् ) (2) taddhita affix अस् ( असि ) added to पूर्व, अधर and अवर, by P.V.3.39: (3) compoundending अस् ( असिच् ) applied to the words प्रजा and मेधा standing at the end of a Bahuvrīhi compound (P.V.4.122): (4) Uṇādi affix अस् prescribed by the rule सर्वधातुभ्योऽसुन् and subsequent rules (628-678) to form words such as मनस्,सरस् et cetera, and others(5) ending syllable अस्, with or without sense, of words in connection with which special operations are given in grammar; confer, compare P.VI.4.14; confer, compare also अनिनस्मन्ग्रहणान्यर्थवता चानर्थकेन च तदन्तविधिं प्रयोजयन्ति Par.Śek. Pari. 16.
asaṃpratyayafailure to understand the sense; confer, compare इतरथा ह्यसंप्रत्ययोऽकृत्रिमत्वाद्यथा लोके Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.23 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3.
asaṃyogaabsence of the conjunction of consonants; confer, compare असंयोगाल्लिट् कित् P.I.2.5.
asamartha(1)syntactically not connected, e. g. राज्ञः and पुरुषः in the sentence भार्या राज्ञः पुरुषो देवदत्तस्य (2) unable to enter into a compound word, the term is used in connection with a word which cannot be compounded with another word, although related in sense to it, and connected with it by apposition or by a suitable case affix, the reason being that it is connected more closely with another word: confer, compare सापेक्षमसमर्थं भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). II.1.1.; exempli gratia, for example the words कष्टं and श्रितः in the sentence महत् कष्टं श्रितः.
asamarthasamāsaa compound of two words, which ordinarily is inadmissible, one of the two words being more closely connected with a third word, but which takes place on the authority of usage, there being no obstacle in the way of understanding the sense to be conveyed; e. g. देवदत्तस्य गुरुकुलम् । देवदत्तस्य दासभार्या । असूर्यंपश्यानि मुखानि, अश्राद्धभोजी ब्राह्मणः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.1.1.
asamastanot compounded, not entered into a compound with another word; confer, compare समासे असमस्तस्य Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. II.3.13.
asamāsa(1)absence of a compound. उपसर्गादसमासेपि णोपदेशस्य P. VIII.4.14; (2) an expression conveying the sense of a compound word although standing in the form of separate words: चार्थे द्वन्द्ववचने असमासेपि वार्थसंप्रत्ययादनिष्टं प्राप्नोति । अहरहर्नयमानो गामश्वं पुरुषं पशुम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.2.29.
asiddhainvalid; of suspended validity for the time being: not functioning for the time being. The term is frequently used in Pāṇini's system of grammar in connection with rules or operations which are prevented, or held in suspense, in connection with their application in the process of the formation of a word. The term (असिद्ध) is also used in connection with rules that have applied or operations that have taken place, which are, in certain cases, made invalid or invisible as far as their effect is concerned and other rules are applied or other operations are allowed to take place, which ordinarily have been prevented by those rules which are made invalid had they not been invalidatedition Pāṇini has laid down this invalidity on three different occasions (1) invalidity by the rule पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् VIII.2.1. which makes a rule or operation in the second, third and fourth quarters of the eighth chapter of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. invalid when any preceding rule is to be applied, (2) invalidity by the rule असिद्धवदत्राभात् which enjoins mutual invalidity in the case of operations prescribed in the Ābhīya section beginning with the rule असिद्धवत्राभात् (VI. 4.22.) and going on upto the end of the Pāda (VI.4.175), (3) invalidity of the single substitute for two letters, that has already taken place, when ष् is to be substituted for स्, or the letter त् is to be prefixed, confer, compare षत्वतुकोरसिद्धः (VI. 1.86). Although Pāṇini laid down the general rule that a subsequent rule or operation, in case of conflict, supersedes the preceding rule, in many cases it became necessary for him to set, that rule aside, which he did by means of the stratagem of invalidity given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. Subsequent grammarians found out a number of additional cases where it became necessary to supersede the subseguent rule which they did by laying down a dictum of invalidity similar to that of Pāṇini. The author of the Vārttikas, hence, laid down the doctrine that rules which are nitya or antaraṅga or apavāda, are stronger than, and hence supersede, the anitya, bahiraṅga and utsarga rules respectively. Later gram marians have laid down in general, the invalidity of the bahiraṅga rule when the antaraṅga rule occurs along with it or subsequent to it. For details see Vol. 7 of Vvyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya(D. E. Society's edition) pages 217-220. See also Pari. Śek. Pari. 50.
asiddhatvainvalidity of a rule or operation on account of the various considerations sketched a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. See असिद्ध.
asukthe augment अस् seen in Vedic Literature added to the nominative case. plural case-affix जस् following a nounbase ending in अ; e.g, जनासः, देवासः et cetera, and others cf आज्जसेरसुक् P. VII.1.50,51.
asvapadavigrahaa term used for those compounds, the dissolution of which cannot be shown by the members of the compound: e. g. सुमुखी; confer, compare भवति वै कश्चिदस्वपदविग्रहोपि बहुव्रीहिः । तद्यथा । शोभनं मुखमस्याः सुमुखीति । M.Bh. on V.4.5.
asvarakauntoned; a word without an accent, as different from a word which has an accent,but which is not uttered with that accent: cf अक्रियमाणे ह्युपदेशिवद्भावे...अान्तर्यत अांदेशा अस्वरकाणामस्वरकाः स्युः M.Bh. on VII. 1.2, VII. 1. 89.
ā(1)the long form of the vowel अ called दीर्घ,consisting of two mātrās, in contrast with (l) the short अ which consists of one mātrā and the protracted आ३ which consists of three mātrās; (2) substitute अा of two mātrās when prescribed by the word दीर्घ or वृद्धि for the short vowel अ; (3) upasarga अा (अाङ्) in the sense of limit exempli gratia, for example अा कडारादेका संज्ञा (P.I.4.1.) आकुमारं यशः पाणिनेः K. on II.1.13. आ उदकान्तात् (Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.14.) (4) indeclinable आ in the sense of remembrance e. g. आ एवं नु मन्यसे; confer, compare ईषदर्थे क्रियायोगे मर्यादाभिविधौ च यः । एतमातं ङितं विद्याद्वाक्यस्मरणयोरङित् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.14; (5) augment अा ( अाक् ) as seen in चराचर, वदावद et cetera, and others confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). VI.1.12 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 6; (6) augment अा(आट्) prefixed to roots in the tenses लुङ्, लङ् and लृङ् (7) substitute अा prescribed for the last letter of pronouns before the taddhita affix. affixes दृक्,दृश, दृक्ष and वत्, as in तादृक्दृ, तादृश et cetera, and others; (8) feminine affix आ (टाप्, डाप् or चाप् ) added to nouns ending in अा; (9) substitute आ ( आ or अात्, or डा or आल् ) for case affixes in Vedic literature उभा यन्तारौ, नाभा पृथिव्याः et cetera, and others
ām̐indeclinable आ pronounccd nasalized, e. g. अभ्र आँ अपः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.3.2.
ākāṅkṣāexpectancy with regard to sense-completion, generally in compounds such as साकाङ्क्ष, निराकाङ्क्ष et cetera, and others confer, compare अस्त्यस्मिन्नाकाङ्क्षा इत्यतः साकाङ्क्षम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.2.114.
aākṛtigaṇaa class or group of words in which some words are actually mentioned and room is left to include others which are found undergoing the same operation; confer, compare श्रेण्यादयः कृतादिभिः । श्रेण्यादयः पठ्यन्ते कृतादिराकृतिगणः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.1.59. Haradatta defines the word as प्रयोगदर्शनेन आकृतिग्राह्यो गणः अाकृतिगण:। अत्र अादिशब्दः प्रकारे । अाकृतिगणेपि उदाहरणरूपेण कतिपयान् पठति कृत मत इत्यादि Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on II.I.59 ; confer, compare Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.of Kaiyaṭa also on II.1. 59.Some of the gaṇas mentioned by Pāṇini are ākṛtigaṇas, exempli gratia, for example अर्शआदिगण, मूलविभुजादिगण, स्नात्व्यादिगण, शिवादिगण, पचादिगण, and others.
ākṣipta(1)taken as understood, being required to complete the sense; confer, compare क्विबपि अाक्षिप्तो भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.2. 178;(2) a term used for the circumflex accent or स्वरित as it is uttered by a zig-zag motion of the organ in the mouth caused by the air producing sound; confer, compare आक्षेपो नाम तिर्यग्गमनं गात्राणां वायुनिमित्तं तेन य उच्यते स स्वरितः Uvaṭa on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 1.
aākhyātaverbal form, verb; confer, compare भावप्रधानमाख्यातं सत्त्वप्रधानानि नामानि Nirukta of Yāska.I.1; चत्वारि पदजातानि नामाख्यातोपसर्गनिपाताश्च Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1. Āhnika 1 ; also A.Prāt. XII. 5, अाकार अाख्याते पदादिश्च Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.2.37 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2, आख्यातमाख्यातेन क्रियासातत्ये Sid. Kau. on II.1.72, क्रियावाचकमाख्यातं Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.V.1; confer, compare भारद्वाजकमाख्यातं भार्गवं नाम भाष्यते । भारद्वाजेन दृष्टत्वादाख्यातं भारद्वाजगोत्रम् V. Prāt. VIII. 52; confer, compare also Athar. Prāt.I.I.12, 18; 1.3.3,6; II.2.5 where ākhyāta means verbal form. The word also meant in ancient days the root also,as differentiated from a verb or a verbal form as is shown by the lines तन्नाम येनाभिदधाति सत्त्वं, तदाख्यातं येन भावं स धातुः R.Pr.XII.5 where 'आख्यात' and 'धातु' are used as synonyms As the root form such as कृ, भृ et cetera, and others as distinct from the verbal form, is never found in actual use, it is immaterial whether the word means root or verb.In the passages quoted a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. from the Nirukta and the Mahābhāṣya referring to the four kinds of words, the word ākhyāta could be taken to mean root (धातु) or verb (क्रियापद). The ākhyāta or verb is chiefly concerned with the process of being and bccoming while nouns (नामानि) have sattva or essence, or static element as their meaning. Verbs and nouns are concerned not merely with the activities and things in this world but with every process and entity; confer, compare पूर्वापूरीभूतं भावमाख्यातेनाचष्टे Nir.I.;अस्तिभवतिविद्यतीनामर्थः सत्ता । अनेककालस्थायिनीति कालगतपौर्वापर्येण क्रमवतीति तस्याः क्रियात्वम् । Laghumañjūṣā. When a kṛt (affix). affix is added to a root, the static element predominates and hence a word ending with a kṛt (affix). affix in the sense of bhāva or verbal activity is treated as a noun and regularly declined;confer, compareकृदभिहितो भावे द्रव्यवद् भवति M.Bh. on II.2.19 and III. 1.67, where the words गति, व्रज्या, पाक and others are given as instances. Regarding indeclinable words ending with kṛt (affix). affixes such as कर्तुं, कृत्वा, and others, the modern grammarians hold that in their case the verbal activity is not shadowed by the static element and hence they can be,in a way, looked upon as ākhyātas; confer, compare अव्ययकृतो भावे Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇa.
aāgantukaliterally adventitious, an additional wording generally at the end of roots to show distinctly their form exempli gratia, for example वदि, एधि, सर्ति et cetera, and others; confer, compare इन्धिभवतिभ्यां च P I.2.6: confer, compare also भावलक्षणे स्थेण्कृञ्वदिचरिहृतभिजनिभ्यस्तोमुन्, P.III.4.16, सृपिवृदो. कसुन् P. III.4.17 and a number of other sūtras where इ or तिं is added to the root confer, compare इक्श्तिपौ धातुनिर्देशे, वर्णात्कारः, रादिफः P.III.3.108 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2.3. 4, where such appendages to be added to the roots or letters are given. The word अागन्तु is an old word used in the Nirukta, but the term आगन्तुक appears to be used for the first time for such forms by Haradatta; confer, compare ह्वरोरिति ह्वृ कौटिल्ये, आगन्तुकेकारे गुणेन निर्देशः Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on VII.2.31. In the traditional oral explanations the second part of a reduplicated word is termed अागन्तुक which is placed second i. e. after the original by virtue of the convention आगन्तूनामन्ते निवेशः, although in fact, it is said to possess the sense of the root in contrast with the first which is called abhyāsa.A nice distinction can, however be drawn between the four kinds of adventitious wordings found in grammar viz.आगन्तु, इत्, अभ्यास and आगम which can be briefly stated as follows; The former two do not form a regular part of the word and are not found in the actual use of the word; besides, they do not possess any sense, while the latter two are found in actual use and they are possessed of sense. Again the agantu word is simply used for facility of understanding exactly and correctly the previous word which is really wanted; the इत् wording, besides serving this purpose, is of use in causing some grammatical operations. अभ्यास, is the first part of the wording which is wholly repeated and it possesses no sense by itself, while, āgama which is added to the word either at the beginning or at the end or inserted in the middle, forms a part of the word and possesses the sense of the word.
āgamaaugment, accrement, a word element which is added to the primitive or basic word during the process of the formation of a complete word or pada. The āgama is an adventitious word element and hence differs from ādeśa, the substitute which wholly takes the place of the original or ( आदेशिन् ). Out of the several āgamas mentioned by Pāṇini, those that are marked with mute ट् are prefixed, those, marked with क्, are affixed, while those, marked with म्, are placed immediately after the last vowel of the word. The augments become a part and parcel of the word to which they are added, and the characteristics of which they possess;confer, compareयदागमास्तद्गुणीभूतास्तद्ग्रहणेन गृह्यन्ते, also आगमानां आगमिधर्मिवैशिष्ट्यम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari.11. Those grammarians, who hold the view that words are unproduced and eternal, explain the addition of an augment as only the substitution of a word with an augment in the place of a word without an augment; confer, compare आदेशास्तर्हिमे भविष्यन्ति अनागमकानां सागमकाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.20; I.1.46. The term āgama is defined as अन्यत्र विद्यमानस्तु यो वर्णः श्रुयतेधिकः । आगम्यमानतुल्यत्वात्स आगम इति स्मृतः Com. on Tait. Prāt.I. 23.
ācārakvipdenominative case. affix क्विप् applied to any prātipadika or noun in the sense of behaviour: confer, compare सर्वप्रातिपदिकेभ्य आचारे क्विब् वक्तव्यः अश्वति गर्दभति इत्येवमर्थम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.1.11; confer, compare हलन्तेभ्य आचाराक्विबभावाच्च Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. on Pari.52.
ācitādia class of words headed by the word अाचित which do not have their final vowel accented acute by P. VI.2.146 when they are preceded by the prepositions प्र, परा et cetera, and others although they are used as proper nouns. exempli gratia, for example आचितम्,निरुक्तम्, प्रश्लिष्टम्; confer, compare Kāśikā on P. VI.2.146.
aāṭ(1)augment अा prefixed to roots beginning with a vowel in the imperfect, aorist and conditional, which is always accented (उदात्त); confer, compare P.VI.4.72; (2) augment अा prefixed to the imperative first person terminations, exempli gratia, for example करवाणि, करवै et cetera, and others; confer, compare P.III.4.92: (3) augment अा to be prefixed to caseaffixes which are डित् after nouns called nadī: exempli gratia, for example कुमार्यं; cf P.VII. 3.112.
aātmanebhāṣaa technical term used for such roots as speak for the agent himself; the term अात्मनेभाष means the same as the term अात्मनेपदिन्. The term अात्मनेभाष is not mentioned by Pāṇini; but the writer of the Vārtikas explains it, confer, compare आत्मनेभाषपरस्मैभाषयोरुपसंख्यानम् P. VI.3.7 and 8 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1; confer, compare also आत्मनेपदिनश्च धातवो वैयाकरणैरात्मनेभाषशब्देन व्यवह्रियन्ते,Kaiyaṭa on VI.3.7.The term is found in the Atharva-Prātiśākhya. III. 4.7. It cannot be said whether the term came in use after Pāṇini or, although earlier, it belonged to some school other than that of Pāṇini or, Pāṇini put into use the terms Ātmanepada and Parasmaipada for the affixes as the ancient terms Ātmanebhāṣa and Parasmaibhāṣa were in use for the roots.
ādyantavattvaअाद्यन्तवद्भाव, consideration of a single or solitary letter as the initial or the final one according to requirements for opcrations prescribed for the initial or for the final. Both these notions --the initial and the final-are relative notions, and because they require the presence of an additional letter or letters for the sake of being called initial or final it becomes necessary to prescribe आद्यन्तवद्भाव in the case of a single letter; confer, compareअाद्यन्तवदेकस्मिन् । आदौ इव अन्त इव एकस्मिन्नपि कार्यं भवति । यथा कर्तव्यमित्यत्र प्रत्ययाद्युदात्तत्वं भवति एवमौपगवमित्यत्रापि यथा स्यात् । Kāś. on P.I.1.21 ; confer, compare also अाद्यन्तवच्च । अपृक्तस्य आदिवदन्तवच्च कार्यं भवति । Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.55. This अाद्यन्तवद्भाव of Pāṇini is, in fact, a specific application of the general maxim known as vyapadeśivadbhāva by virtue of which "an operation which affects something on account of some special designation, which for certain reasons attaches to the letter, affects likewise that which stands alone;" confer, compare Pari.Śek. Pari. 30.
aādhārādheyabhāvaa non-differential relation (अभेदसंसर्ग) between the personal endings तिप् , तस् et cetera, and others and the noun in the nominative case which is the subject of the verbal activity;relation of a thing and its substratum: confer, compare निपातातिरिक्तनामार्थधात्वर्थयोर्भेदान्वयस्य अव्युत्पन्नत्वात्.
aānaṅsubstitute आन् in the place of the last letter (ऋ) of the first member of dvandva compounds of words meaning deities or of words showing blood-relationship which end with the vowel ऋ; exempli gratia, for example होतापोतारौ, मातापितरो confer, compare P.VI.3.25, 26.
ānantarya(1)close proximity; absence of any intermediary element generally of the same nature: अनन्तरस्य भावः आनन्तर्यम्; confer, compare नाजानन्तर्ये वहिष्ट्वप्रक्लृप्तिः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.4.2. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 21: Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 51. This close proximity of one letter or syllable or so, with another, is actually id est, that isphonetically required and generally so found out also, but sometimes such proximity is theoretically not existing as the letter required for proximity is technically not present there by the rule पूर्वत्रासिद्धम्. In such cases, a technical absence is not looked upon as a fault. confer, compare कचिच्च संनिपातकृतमानन्तर्ये शास्त्रकृतमनानन्तर्ये यथा ष्टुत्वे, क्वचिच्च नैव संनिपातकृतं नापि शास्त्रकृतं यथा जश्त्वे । यत्र कुतश्चिदेवानन्तर्यं तदाश्रयिष्यामः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VIII.3.13. (2) close connection by mention together at a common place et cetera, and others;confer, compare सर्वाद्यानन्तर्यं कार्यार्थम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.27.
ānupūrvyasaṃhitāthe saṁhitā-pāṭha or recital of the running Vedic text in accordance with the constituent words;exempli gratia, for example शुनः शेपं चित् निदितम् or नरा शंसं वा पूषणम्, as opposed to the अनानुपूर्व्यसंहिता which is actually found in the traditional recital exempli gratia, for example शुनश्चिच्छेपं निदितम् Ṛk saṁh. V 2.7 or नरा वा शंसं पूषणम् Ṛk saṁh. X.64.3. See R. Prāt. II 43.
aāpatti(1)production; resulting of something into another; change; cf दन्त्यस्य मूर्धन्यापत्तिः नतिः मूर्धन्यापत्तिः मूर्धन्यभावः V. Prāt. I. 42 and Uvaṭa's commentary thereon; cf also यमापत्तिं explained as यमभावं Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 9. (2) modification; confer, compare अापद्यते श्वासतां नादतां वा R.Pr.XIII.1.; (3) contingency, undesired result.
āpatyapatronymic affix such as अण् and others. The term अापत्य, which is the same as the usual term अपत्य in तस्यापत्यम् P.IV.I, is found sometimes used in the Vārttikas and in the Mahābhāṣya; confer, compare आयत्याज्जीवद्वंश्यात्स्वार्थे द्वितीयो युवसंज्ञ: P.IV.1.163 Vārt 6.
aāpyato be obtained by an activity: (the same as vyāpya). The term is used in connection with the object of a verb which is to be obtained by the verbal activity. The word अाप्य is found used in the sense of Karman or object in the grammars of Jainendra, Śākaṭāyana, Cāndra and Hemacandra; confer, compare Cāndra II I. 43; Jainendra I. 2.119; Śāk.IV.3.120: Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. III.3.31. Hence, the term साप्य is used for a transitive root in these grammars.
aābhyantaraprayatnainternal effort made in producing a sound, as contrasted with the external One called बाह्यप्रयत्न. There are four kinds of internal efforts described in the Kāsikāvrtti.; confer, compare चत्वार आभ्यन्तरप्रयत्नाः सवर्णसंज्ञायामाश्रीयन्ते स्पृष्टता, ईषत्स्पृष्टता, संवृतता, विवृतता चेति । Kās. on P. 1.1.9. See also यत्नो द्विधा । आभ्यन्तरो बाह्यश्च et cetera, and others Si. Kau. on I.1.9.
āmreḍitasamāsaan iterative compound: confer, compare आम्रेडितसमासे तु । A. Prāt. III.1.5.
aāyāmatension of the limbs or organs producing sound, which is noticed in the utterance of a vowel which is accented acute ( उदात्त ) अायामो गात्राणां दैघ्र्यमाकर्षणं वा; commentary on Tait. Prāt. XXII. 9; confer, compare ऊर्ध्वगमनं गात्राणाम् वायुनिमित्तं U1. varia lectio, another reading,on R. Prāt. III.1; confer, compare also ऊर्ध्वगमनं शरीरस्य commentary on Vāj. Prāt I.31; confer, compare also आयामो दारुण्यमणुता रवत्येत्युच्चैःकराणि शाब्दस्य M.Bh. on P. I.2.29.
ārdhadhātukaa term used in contrast to the term सार्वधातुक for such verbal and kṛt affixes, as are not personal endings of verbs nor marked with the mute letter श् confer, compare तिङ्शित् सार्वधातुकम् । आर्धधातुकं शेषः। P.III.4.113 and 114. The personal endings of verbs in the perfect tense and the benedictive mood are termed ārdhadhātuka, confer, compare P. III. 4.115, 116; while both the terms are promiscuously found utilised in the Vedic Literature; confer, compare P. III. 4. 117. The main utility of the ārdhadhātuka term is the augment इ ( इट् ) to be prefixed to the ārdhadhātuka affixes. The term आर्धधातुका was in use in works of the old Vaiyākaraṇas; confer, compare अथवा आर्धधातुकासु इति वक्ष्यामि कासु आर्धधातुकासु । उक्तिषु युक्तिषु रूढिषु प्रतीतिषु श्रुतिषु संज्ञासु M.Bh. on II. 4.35. It cannot be said how the term ārdhadhātuka originatedition Probably such affixes or pratyayas, like the kṛt affixes generally, as could be placed after certain roots only were called ārdhadhātuka, as contrasted with the verbal and the present participle affixes which were termed sārvadhātuka on account of their being found in use after every root.
ārṣaderived from the holy sages; founded on sacred tradition, such as the Vedāṅgas;confer, compare कृत्स्नं च वेदाड्गमनिन्द्यमार्षम् R. Prāt. XIV 30. The word is explained as स्वयंपाठ by the commentary on Vāj Prāt. IX.2I, and as Vaidika saṁdhi on X.l3. Patañjali has looked upon the pada-pāṭha or Pada-text of the Saṁhitās of the Vedas, as anārṣa, as contrasted with the Saṁhitā text which is ārṣa; confer, compare आर्ष्याम् in the sense संहितायाम् R. Prāt. II.27; confer, compare also पदकारैर्नाम लक्षणमनुवर्त्यम् M.Bh. on III.1.109.
aāvacanaincomplete pronunciation, confer, compare ईषद् वचनम् M.Bh. on I.1.8.
āśvalāyanaprātiśākhyaan authoritative Prātiśākhya work attributed to Śaunaka the teacher of Āśvalāyana, belonging prominently to the Sakala and the Bāṣkala Śakhās of the Ṛgveda. it is widely known by the name Ṛk-Prātiśākhya. It is a metrical composition divided into . 18 chapters called Paṭalas, giving special directions for the proper pronunciation, recitation and preservation of the Ṛksaṁhita by laying down general rules on accents and euphonic combinations and mentioning phonetic and metrical peculiarities. It has got a masterly commentary written by Uvvaṭa.
āsya(1)place of articulation, the mouth, confer, compare अत्यन्त्यनेन वर्णान् इति अास्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.9; (2) found in the place of articulation; e g. the effort made for the utterance of words confer, compareआस्ये भवमास्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.9, also स्पृष्टादिप्रयत्नपञ्चकमास्यम् Laghuvṛtti on Śāk. I.1.6.
āhitāgnyādia class of compound words headed by the word आहिताग्नि in which the past passive voice. participle. is optionally placed first. exempli gratia, for exampleआहिताग्निः अग्नयाहितः; जातपुत्रः पुत्रजातः The class आहिताम्न्यादि is stated to be आकृतिगण, confer, compare Kāś.on P.II.2.37.
i(1)the vowel इ, representing all its eighteen forms viz. short, long protracted, acute, grave, circumflex, pure and nasalised; exempli gratia, for example इ in यस्येति च P.VI.4.128;(2) Uṅādi affix ई(3)tad-affix इच्(इ)applied to Bahuvrihi compounds in the sense of exchange of action or as seen in words like द्विदण्डि exempli gratia, for example केशाकेशि, दण्डादण्डि, द्विमुसलि et cetera, and others confer, compare इच् कर्मव्यतिहारे P.V.4. 127,also V.4.128; (4) kṛt (affix). affix कि (इ) confer, compare उपसर्गे घोः किः P.III.3.92; (5) augment इट् (इ); see इट् (6) conjugational affix इट् of the 1st person. singular. or Ātmanep. Ātmanepada
ikantaddhita affix. affix इक applied to compound words with पद as the latter member exempli gratia, for example पूर्वपदिक confer, compare इकन्पदोत्तरपदात् P.IV.2.60 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).
iṅgyaa separable word as opposed to अनिङ्ग्य; part of a compound word which is separated or may be separated from the remaining part when the word is split up into its constituent parts. Generally the word is applied to the first part of a compound word when it is split up in the recital of the padapāṭha. The 'iṅgya' word is shown by a pause or avagraha after it which is shown in writing by the sign (ऽ): confer, compare इङ्गयेत विभागेन चाल्यते इति इङ्गयम् । इङ्गयमिति विभागपदस्य संशा commentary on Tait. Prāt. 1.48. सावग्रहं पदमिङ्गयम् Com.on T.Pr. I.48.
ic(1)short wording or pratyāhāra for vowels except अ. confer, compare इजोदश्च गुरुमतोSनृच्छः P.III.1.36; cf also VI. I.104, VI.3.68. VIII.4.31,32; (2) Samāsānta affix इ after Bahuvrīhi compounds showing a mutual exchange of actions. exempli gratia, for example केशाकेशि, दण्डादण्डि confer, compare इच् कर्मव्यतिहारे P.V.4. 127 also 128.
(1)kṛt (affix). affix (इ), in the sense of verbal activity applied to any root, the word so formed being used in the feminine. gender and in connection with narration or in interrogation; exempli gratia, for example कां त्वं कारिमकार्षीः । सर्वौ कारिमकार्षम् । confer, compare Pāṇini III.3.110: (2) kṛt (affix). affix in the sense of verbal activity applied to the roots वप् and others exempli gratia, for example वापिः, वासि: et cetera, and others confer, compare P.III.3.108 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 7;(3) tad-affix इ in the sense of offspring applied to a noun ending in अ; e.g, दाक्षि: confer, compare P.IV.1. 95-7, 153.
it(1)a letter or a group of letters attached to a word which is not seen in actual use in the spoken language: cf अप्रयोगी इत्, Śāk. I.1.5, Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana.1.1.37. The इत् letters are applied to a word before it, or after it, and they have got each of them a purpose in grammar viz. causing or preventing certain grammatical operations in the formation of the complete word. Pāṇini has not given any definition of the word इत् , but he has mentioned when and where the vowels and consonants attached to words are to be understood as इत्; (confer, compare उपदेशेजनुनासिक इत् , हलन्त्यम् । et cetera, and others P. I.3.2 to 8) and stated that these letters are to be dropped in actual use, confer, compareP.I.3.9. It appears that grammarians before Pāṇini had also employed such इत् letters, as is clear from some passages in the Mahābhāṣya as also from their use in other systems of grammar as also in the Uṇādi list of affixes, for purposes similar to those found served in Pāṇini 's grammar. Almost all vowels and consonants are used as इत् for different purposes and the इत् letters are applied to roots in the Dhātupāṭha, nouns in the Gaṇapāṭha, as also to affixes, augments and substitutes prescribed in grammar. Only at a few places they are attached to give facility of pronunciation. Sometimes the इत् letters, especially vowels, which are said to be इत्, when uttered as nasalized by Pāṇini, are recognised only by convention; confer, compare प्रतिज्ञानुनासिक्याः पाणिनीयाः(S.K.on P.I.3.2).The word इत्, which literally means going away or disappearing, can be explained as a mute indicatory letter. In Pāṇini's grammar, the mute vowel अ applied to roots indicates the placing of the Ātmanepada affixes after them, if it be uttered as anudātta and of affixes of both the padas if uttered svarita; confer, compare P.I.3. 12, 72. The mute vowel आ signifies the prevention of इडागम before the past part, affixes; confer, compare P. VII. 2. 16. Similarly, the mute vowel इ signfies the augment न् after the last vowel of the root; confer, compareP.VII.1.58; ई signifies the prevention of the augment इ before the past participle.affixes cfP.VII.2.14;उ signifies the inclusion of cognate letters; confer, compareP.I.1.69, and the optional addition of the augment इ before त्वा; confer, compare P.VII.2. 56; ऊ signifies the optional application of the augment इट्;confer, compareP.VII. 2.44; क signifies the prevention of ह्रस्व to the vowel of a root before the causal affix, confer, compareVII.4.2: लृ signifies the vikarana अङ् in the Aorist cf P.III.1.55; ए signifies the prevention of vrddhi in the Aorist,confer, compare P.VII.2.55; ओ signifies the substitution of न् for त् of the past participle. confer, compare P VIII.2.45; क् signifies the Prevention of गुण and वृद्धि, confer, compareP, I. 1.5; ख् signifies the addition of the augment मुम्(म्)and the shortening of the preceding vowel: confer, compareP.VI.3 65-66: ग् signifies the prevention of गुण and वृद्धि, confer, compare P.I.1.5 घ् signifies कुत्व, confer, compare P.VII.3.62; ङ्, applied to affixes, signifies the prevention of गुण and वृद्धि, confer, compare P.I.1.5; it causes संप्रसारणादेश in the case of certain roots, confer, compare P. VI.1.16 and signifies आत्मनेपद if applied to roots; confer, compare P.I. 3.12, and their substitution for the last letter if applied to substitutes. confer, compare P I.1.53. च् signifies the acute accent of the last vowel;confer, compareP.VI.1. 159; ञ् signifies उभयपद i.e the placing of the affixes of both the podas after the root to which it has been affixed;confer, compareP.I.3.72, ट् in the case of an augment signifies its application to the word at the beginning: confer, compareP I.1.64, while applied to a nominal base or an affix shows the addition of the feminine. affix ई (ङीप्) confer, compareP.IV.1. 15;ड् signifies the elision of the last syllable; confer, compare P.VI.4.142: ण् signifies वृद्धि, confer, compareP.VII.2.115;त् signifies स्वरित accent, confer, compare VI.1.181, as also that variety of the vowel ( ह्रस्व, दीर्ध or प्लुत) to which it has been applied confer, compare P.I.1.70; न् signifies आद्युदात्त, confer, compare P.VI.1.193:प् signifies अनुदात्त accent confer, compare अनुदात्तौ सुप्पितौ P. III.1.4. as also उदात्त for the vowel before the affix marked with प् confer, compare P.VI.1.192: म् signifies in the case of an augment its addition after the final vowel.confer, compareP.I.1.47,while in the case of a root, the shortening of its vowel before the causal affix णि,confer, compare P.VI.4.92: र् signifies the acute accent for the penultimate vowel confer, compare P.VI.1.217,ल् signifies the acute accent for the vowel preceding the affix marked with ल्; confer, compareP.VI. 193; श् implies in the case of an affix its सार्वधातुकत्व confer, compare P. II1.4.113, while in the case of substitutes, their substitution for the whole स्थानिन् cf P.I.1.55; प् signifies the addition of the feminine. affix ई ( ङीप् ) confer, compareP.IV-1.41 ;स् in the case of affixes signifies पदसंज्ञा to the base before them, cf P.I.4.16. Sometimes even without the actual addition of the mute letter, affixes are directed to be looked upon as possessed of that mute letter for the sake of a grammatical operation exempli gratia, for example सार्वधातुकमपित् P.I.2.4; असंयेागाल्लिट कित् P.I.2.5: गोतो णित् P.VII.1.90 et cetera, and others (2) thc short vowel इ as a substitute: confer, compare शास इदङ्हलोः P.VI.4.34.
itactaddhita affix., affix इत in the sense of 'found or produced in', which is afixed to words तारका,पुष्प, मुकुल and others; exempli gratia, for example तारकित, मुकुलित, सुखित, दुःखित et cetera, and others; confer, compare तदस्य संजातं तारकादिभ्य इतच् P.V.2.36.
itaretarayogamutual relationship with each other. Out of the four senses of the indeclinable च viz. समुच्चय, अन्वाचय, इतरेतरयोग and समाहार, the Dvandva compound is formed of words connected in the last two ways and not in the first two ways. The instances of द्वन्द्व in the sense of इतरेतरयोग are धवखदिरपलाशाः, प्लक्षन्यग्रोधौ etc; confer, compare Kāś.on P. II.2.29 confer, compare also प्लक्षश्च न्यग्रोधश्चेत्युक्ते गम्यत एतत्प्लक्षोपि न्यग्रोधसहायो न्यग्रोधोपि प्लक्षसहाय इति M.Bh. on II.2.29; confer, compare also इतरेतरयोगः स यदा उद्रिक्तावयवभेदो भवति Sīradeva's ParibhāṣāvṛttiPari. 16.
indumitraauthor of अनुन्यास, a commentary on Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa., the well-known commentary on the Kāśikavṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi. Many quotations from the Anunyāsa are found in the Paribhāṣāvṛtti of Sīradeva. The word इन्दु is often used for इन्दुमित्र; confer, compare एतस्मिन् वाक्ये इन्दुमैत्रेययोः शाश्वतिको विरोध: Sīra. Pari. 36.
indraname of a great grammarian who is believed to have written an exhaustive treatise on grammar before Pāṇini; confer, compare the famous verse of Bopadeva at the commencement of his Dhātupāṭha इन्द्रश्चन्द्र: काशकृत्स्नापिशली शाकटायनः । पाणिन्यमरजैनेन्द्रा जयन्त्यष्टादिशाब्दिका: ॥ No work of Indra is available at present. He is nowhere quoted by Pāṇini. Many quotations believed to have been taken from his work are found scattered in grammar works, from which it appears that there was an ancient system prevalent in the eastern part of India at the time of Pāṇini which could be named ऐन्द्रव्याकरणपद्धति, to which Pāṇini possibly refers by the word प्राचाम्. From references,it appears that the grammar was of the type of प्रक्रिया, discussing various topics of grammar such as alphabet, coalescence, declension, context, compounds, derivatives from nouns and roots, conjugation, and changes in the base. The treatment was later on followed by Śākaṭāyana and writers of the Kātantra school.For details see Mahābhāṣya edition by D. E. Society, Poona, Vol. VII pages 124-127.
īṣacchvāsaan external effort ( बाह्य-प्रयत्न) in the production of sound charactorized by the emission of breath, when the cavity made by the cords of the throat is kept wide apart, as found in the utterance of the consonants श्, ष् and स.
īṣatspṛṣṭaan external effort ( बाह्यप्रयत्न) in the production of sound charactorized by only a slight contact of the cords of the throat, made in the utteranee ofsemi-vowels confer, compare ईषत्स्पृष्टमन्तःस्थानाम् S.K. on P.I.1.9.
īṣadasamāptistage of the quality of a thing or of an undertaking which is almost complete,to show which,the tad-affixes कल्प, देश्य and देशीय are applied to a word:exempli gratia, for example पटुकल्पः,पटुदेश्यः; पटुदेशीयः, पचतिकल्पम्, जल्पतिकल्पम्, confer, compare P, V.3.67.
īṣannādaan external effort characterized by slight resonance or sounding of throat cords when they slightly touch one another.
īhāeffort made for the production of sound; confer, compare अापद्यते श्वासतां नादतां वा वक्त्रीहायां उभयं वान्तरौभौ । ईहायाम् चेष्टायाम R.Pr.XIII.1.
u(1)labial vowel standing for the long ऊ and protracted ऊ3 in Pāṇini's grammar unless the consonant त् is affixed to it, उत् standing for the short उ only: (2) Vikaraṇa affix उ of the 8th conjugation ( तनादिगण ) and the roots धिन्व् and कृण्व्;confer, compareP.III. 1.79-80; (3) substitute (उ) for the vowel अ of कृ,exempli gratia, for example कुरुतः, कृर्वन्ति before weak Sārvadhātuka affixes, confer, compareP.VI 4.110; (4) kṛt (affix). affix उ added to bases ending in सन् and the roots आशंस्, भिक्ष्, विद्, इष् as also to bases ending in क्यच् in the Vedic Literature,exempli gratia, for example चिकीर्षुः भिक्षुः, बिन्दुः,इच्छुः,सुम्नयु; confer, compare P. III. 2.168-170; (5) Uṅādi affix उ ( उण् ) e.g, कारुः, वायुः, साधुः, et cetera, and others; confer, compare Uṅādi I.1; (6) mute vowel उ added to the first letters of a class of consonants in Pāṇini's grammar to show the whole class of the five letters; exempli gratia, for example कु, चु, टु, तु, पु which stand for the Guttural, the palatal the lingual, the dental and the labial classes respectively; confer, compare also ष्टुना ष्टुः P.VIII.4.41(7) उ added to न् showing the consonant न् as nasalized n; cf, नुः V.Pr. III.133.
uktaprescribed, taught, lit, said (already). उक्तं वा is a familiar expression in the Mahābhāṣya and the Vārttikas referring usually to something already expresseditionSometimes this expression in the Mahābhāṣya, referring to something which is not already expressed, but which could be found subsequently expressed, leads to the conclusion that the Mahābhāṣyakāra had something like a 'Laghubhāṣya' before him at the time of teaching the Mahābhāṣya. See Kielhorn's Kātyāyana and Patañjali, also Mahābhāṣya D.E. S.Ed. Vol. VII, pages 71, 72.
uktapuṃskaa word with its meaning (in the neuter gender) unchanged when used in the masculine gender; generally an adjectival word; cf, Cāndra Vyāk. I.4.30.
uktipadaउक्तिपदानि a short anonymous treatise on case-relations, compounds et cetera, and others written mostly in Gujarati.
uktiratnākara'a short grammar work, written by साधुसुन्दर, explaining declension, cases and their meanings, compounds, et cetera, and others and giving a list of Prākṛta words with their Sanskrit equivalents.
ukthādia class of words headed by the word उक्थ to which the taddhita affix इक (ठक् ) is applied in the sense of 'one who studies and understands'; confer, compare उक्थमधीते वेद वा औक्थिकः, similarly लौकायतिकः Kāś. on P.IV.2.60.
uccaritapronounced or uttered; the phrase उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनः is used in connection with the mute indicatory letters termed इत् in Pāṇini's grammar, as these letters are not actually found in use in the language and are therefore supposed to vanish immediately after their purpose has been servedition The phrase 'उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनोSनुबन्धा:' has been given as a Paribhāṣā by Vyāḍiparibhāṣāsūcana.(Pari.11), in the Cāndra Vyākaraṇa ( Par. 14), in the Kātantra Vyākaraṇa (Pari.54) and also in the Kalāpa Vyākaraṇa ( Par. 71). Patañjali has used the expression उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनः in connection with ordinary letters of a word, which have existence for a moment and which also vanish immediately after they have been uttered; confer, compare उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनः खल्वपि वर्णा: ...न वर्णो वर्णस्य सहायः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.4. 109.
uccāraṇapronunciation, enunciation (in the Śāstra). The phrase उच्चारणसामर्थ्यात् is often found used in the Mahābhāṣya and elsewhere in connection with the words of Pāṇini, everyone of which is believed to , have a purpose or use in the Śāstra, which purpose, if not clearly manifest, is assigned to it on the strength (सामर्थ्य) of its utterance; confer, compare उच्चारणसामर्थ्यादत्र ( हिन्येाः ) उत्वं न भविष्यति M.Bh. on III.4.89 V.2; confer, compare also M.Bh. on IV.4.59, VI.4.163, VII.1.12,50, VII.2.84, In a few cases, a letter is found used by Pāṇini which cannot be assigned any purpose but which has been put there for facility of the use of other letters. Such letters are said to be उच्चारणार्थ; confer, compare जग्धि: । इकार उच्चारणार्थ:। नानुबन्धः । Kāś. on II.4.36.च्लि लुडि. । इकार उच्चारणार्थ:; चकारः स्वरार्थः । Kāś, on III.1. 43. The expressions मुखसुखार्थः and श्रवणार्थः in the Mahābhāṣya mean the same as उच्चारणार्थः.
ujjvaladattathe famous commentator on the Uṅādi sūtras. His work .is called Uṅādisūtravṛtti, which is a scholarly commentary on the Uṅādisūtrapāṭha, consisting of five Pādas. Ujjvaldatta is belived to have lived in the l5th century A.D. He quotes Vṛttinyāsa, Anunyāsa, Bhāgavṛtti et cetera, and others He is also known by the name Jājali.
uṭaugment उ affixed to the roots वृ and तॄ before the kṛt affix तृ; confer, compare तृरुतृतरूतृवरुतृ वरूतृवस्त्रीरिति तरतेर्वृङ्वृञोश्च तृचि उट् ऊट् इत्येतावाग निपात्येते Kāś. on P. VII.2.34.उण् the affix उण्, causing वृद्धि on account of the mute letter ण , prescribed after the roots कृ, वा, पा, जि, मि, स्वद्, साध् and अशू by the rule कृवापाजिमित्वदिसाध्यशूभ्य उण् which is the first rule (or Sūtra) of a series of rules prescribing various affixes which are called Uṇādi affixes, the affix उण् being the first of them. exempli gratia, for example कारुः, वायु , स्वादु, साधु et cetera, and others; confer, compare Uṇādi I,1.
uṇādiaffixes headed by the affix उण्, which are similar to kṛt affixes of Pāṇini, giving derivation mostly of such words as are not derived by rules of Pāṇini. No particular sense such as agent, object et cetera, and others is mentioned in connection with these affixes, but, as Pāṇini has stated in 'ताभ्यामन्यत्रोणादयः P.III. 4.75, the various Uṇādi affixes are applied to the various roots as prescribed in any Kāraka sense, except the संप्रदान and the अपादान; in other words, any one of the senses, agent, object, instrument and abode, is assigned to the Uṇādi affix as suits the meaning of the word. Although some scholars believe that the Uṇādi affixes are given by a grammarian later than Pāṇini as there are words like ताम्बूल, दीनार and others included in the list of Uṇādi words and that there are many interpolated Sūtras, still the Uṇādi collection must be looked upon as an old one which is definitely mentioned by Pāṇini in two different rules; confer, compare Pāṇini उणादयो बहुलम् P. III.3.1 and ताभ्यामन्यत्रोणादयः III.4.76. Patañjali has given a very interesting discussion about these Uṇādi affixes and stated on the strength of the Vārttika, तत्रोणादिप्रतिषेधः, that these affixes and the words given in the Uṇādi collection should not be considered as genuinely deriveditionThe derivation is not a very systematic and logically correct one and therefore for practical purposes, the words derived by the application of the affixes उण् and others should be looked upon as underived; confer, compare उणादयोSव्युत्पन्नानि प्रातिपदिकानि. Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on. P.I.1.16, III.4.77, IV.1.1, VI.1.62, VII.1.2, VII.2.8 et cetera, and others There is a counterstatement also seen in the Mahābhāṣya उणादयो व्युत्पन्नानि, representing the other view prevailing at the time; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.I.133; but not much importance seems to be attached to it. The different systems of grammar have different collections of such words which are also known by the term Uṇādi. Out of the collections belonging to Pāṇini's system, three collections are available at present, the collection into five pādas given in the printed edition of the Siddhānta Kaumudi, the collection into ten Pādas given in the printed edition of the Prakriya-Kaumudi and the collection in the Sarasvatīkaṇthābharaṇa of Bhoja forming Pādas 1, 2 and 3 of the second Adhyāya of the work.
uṇādiprātipadikaword form or crude base, ending with an affix of the uṇ class, which is looked upon as practically underived, the affixes un and others not being looked upon as standard affixes applied with regular meanings attached to them and capable of causing operations to the preceding base as prescribed by rules of grammar; confer, compare उणादयोS व्युत्पन्नानि प्रातिपदिकानि । व्युत्पन्नानीति शाकटायनरीत्या । पाणिनेस्त्वव्युत्पत्तिपक्ष एवेति शब्देन्दुशेखरे निरूपितम्. Pari. Śek. on Paribhāṣa 22.
uttara(1)following, subsequent, e. g. उत्तरपद, the latter part of a compound word; (2) end of a word, पदान्त; confer, compare उत्तरे पदान्ते वर्तमानः Com. on T.Pr. III.1.
uttarapadathe latter member or portion of a compound word as contrasted with पूर्वपद; confer, compare पतिरुत्तरपदमाद्युदात्तम् Atharvaveda Prātiśākhya. II. 3. 11; cf also अलुगुत्तरपदे P. VI. 3.1.
udayakīrtiauthor of a treatise giving rules for the determination of the pada or padas of roots; the treatise is named पदव्यवस्थासूत्रकारिकाटीका He was a Jain grammarian, and one of the pupils of Sādhusundara.
udāttathe acute accent defined by Pāṇini in the words उचैरुदात्त: P.I.2. 29. The word उच्चैः is explained by Patañjali in the words 'आयामो दारुण्यं अणुता स्वस्य इति उचैःकराणि शब्दस्य' where आयाम (गात्रनिग्रह restriction of the organs), दारुण्य (रूक्षता rudeness ) and स्वस्य अणुता ( कण्ठस्य संवृतता closure of the glottis) are given as specific characteristics of the acute accent. The acute is the prominent accent in a word-a simple word as also a compound word-and when a vowel in a word is possessed of the acute accent, the remaining vowels have the अनुदात्त or the grave accent. Accent is a property of vowels and consonants do not possess any independent accent. They possess the accent of the adjoining vowel connected with it. The acute accert corresponds to what is termed 'accent' in English and other languages.
udāttanirdeśaconventional understanding about a particular vowel in the wording of a sūtra being marked acute or Udātta, when ordinarily it should not have been so, to imply that a Paribhāṣā is to be applied for the interpretation of that Sūtra: confer, compare उदात्तनिर्देशात्सिद्धम् P.VI.1.13 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).14, also Sīra. Pari. 112.
upagītaa fault in the pronunciation of letters, noticed sometimes in the utterance of a letter adjoining such a letter as is coloured with a musical tone on account of the proximity of the adjacent letter which is uttered in a musical note and which therefore is called 'प्रगीत'; confer, compare प्रगीतः सामवदुच्चारितः । उपगीतः समीपवर्णान्तरगीत्यानुरक्तः Kaiyaṭa's Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.on M.Bh. I. Āhnika 1.
upagrahaa term used by the ancient grammarians in the sense of the Parasmaipada and the Ātmanepada affixes. The word is not found in Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī.. The Vārttikakāra has used the word in his Vārttika उपग्रहप्रतिषेधश्च on P. III.2.127 evidently in the sense of Pada affixes referring to the Ātmanepada as explained by Kaiyaṭa in the words उपग्रहस्य आत्मनेपदसंज्ञाया इत्यर्थ: । The word occurs in the Ślokavārttika सुप्तिङुपग्रहलिङ्गनराणां quoted by Patañjali in his Mahābhāṣya on व्यत्ययो बहुलम् P. III. 1.85, where Nāgeśa writes लादेशव्यङ्ग्यं स्वार्थत्वादि । इह तत्प्रतीतिनिमित्ते परस्मै-पदात्मनेपदे उपग्रहशब्देन लक्षणयोच्येते । The word is found in the sense of Pada in the Mahābhāṣya on P. III. 1.40. The commentator on Puṣpasūtra explains the word as उपगृह्यते समीपे पठ्यते इति उपग्रहः. The author of the Kāśikā on P. VI. 2.134 has cited the reading चूर्णादीन्यप्राण्युपग्रहात् instead of चूर्णादीन्यप्राणिषष्ठ्याः and made the remark तत्रेापग्रह इति षष्ठ्यन्तमेव पूर्वाचार्योपचारेण गृह्यते. This remark shows that in ancient times उपग्रह meant षष्ठ्यन्त i. e. a word in the genitive case. This sense gave rise to, or was based upon, an allied sense, viz. the meaning of 'षष्ठी' i. e. possession. Possibly the sense 'possession' further developed into the further sense 'possession of the fruit or result for self or others' referring to the तिङ् affixes which possessed that sense. The old sense 'षष्ठ्यन्त' of the word 'उपग्रह' having gone out of use, and the sense 'पद' having come in vogue, the word षष्ठी' must have been substituted for the word 'उपग्रह' by some grammarians before the time of the Kāśikākāras. As Patañjali has dropped the Sūtra (VI. 2.134), it cannot be said definitely whether the change of reading took place before Patañjali or after him.
upadeśainstruction; original enunciation; first or original precepts or teaching; confer, compare उपदेश आद्योच्चारणम् S. K. on T the rule उपदेशेजनुनासिक इत् P.I.3.2. confer, compare वर्णानामुपदेशः कर्तव्यः; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Āhnika of the Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya. I. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 15. For difference between उपदेश and उद्देश see उद्देश; confer, compare also उपदिश्यतेनेनेत्युपदेशः । शास्त्रवाक्यानि, सूत्रपाठः खिलपाठश्च Kāśikā on P. I.3.2; confer, compare also Vyāḍi. Pari. 5; (2) employment (of a word) for others confer, compare उपेदश: परार्थः प्रयोगः । स्वयमेव तु बुद्धया यदा प्ररमृशति तदा नास्त्युपदेशः Kāś. on अदोनुपदेशे P.I.4.70.
upadeśinsuch a word as is found in the original instruction.
upadhālopina word or a noun which has got the penultimate letter omitted; confer, compare अन उपधालेपिनोन्यतरस्याम् P. IV. 1. 28.
upadhmānīyaa letter or a phonetic element substituted for a visarga followed by the first or the second letter of the labial class. Visarga is simply letting the breath out of the mouth. Where the visarga is followed by the first or the second letter of the labial class, its pronunciation is coloured by labial utterance. This coloured utterance cannot be made independently; hence this utterance called 'उपध्मानीय' ( similar to a sound blown from the mouth ) is not put in, as an independent letter, in the वर्णसमाम्नाय attributed to महेश्वर. Patañjali, however, has referred to such dependent utterances by the term अयोगवाहवर्ण. See अयेागवाह; confer, compare xक इति जिह्वामूलीयः । जिह्वामूलेन जन्यत्वात् । xप इत्युपध्मानीयः । उपध्मानेन जन्यत्वात्. अयेगवाह is also called अर्धविसर्ग. See अर्धविसर्ग.
upapadaliterallya word placed near; an adjoining word. In Pāṇini's grammar, the term उपपद is applied to such words as are put in the locative case by Pāṇini in his rules prescribing kṛt affixes in rules from 1 II. 1, 90 to III. 4 end; confer, compare तत्रोपपदं सप्तमीस्थम् P.III.1.92; exempli gratia, for example कर्मणि in कर्मण्यण् P. III.2.1. The word is also used in the sense of an adjoining word connected in sense. e. g. युष्मद्युपपदे as also प्रहासे च मन्योपपदे P.I.4.105,106; confer, compare also क्रियार्थायां क्रियायामुपपदे धातोर्भविष्यति काले तुमुन्ण्वुलौ भवतः Kāś. on P.III.3.10; confer, compare also इतरेतरान्योन्योपपदाच्च P.I.3.10, मिथ्योपपदात् कृञोभ्यासे P.I.3.71, as also उपपदमतिङ् P.II.2.19; and गतिकारकोपपदात्कृत् P. VI.2.139. Kaiyaṭa on P.III.1. 92 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2 explains the word उपपद as उपोच्चारि or उपोच्चारितं पदं उपपदम्. The word उपपद is found used in the Prātiśākhya literature where it means a word standing near and effecting some change: confer, compare च वा ह अह एव एतानि चप्रभृतीनि यान्युपपदानि उक्तानि आख्यातस्य विकारीणिo Uvaṭa on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VI. 23.
upapadavibhaktia case termination added to a word on account of the presence of another word requiring the addition;confer, compare the well-known Paribhāṣā,उपपदविभक्तेः कारकविभक्तिर्बलीयसी. Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 94; and M.Bh. on I.4. 96 stating the possession of greater force in the case of a kāra-kavibhakti than in the case of an upapadavibhakti.
upapadasamāsathe compound of a word, technically termed as उपपद by Pāṇini according to his definition of the word in III.1.92., with another word which is a verbal derivative; confer, compare कुम्भकारः, नगरकारः Here technically the compound of the words कुम्भ, नगर et cetera, and others which are upapadas is formed with कार,before a case-termination is added to the nominal base कार; confer, compare गतिकारकोपपदानां कृद्भिः सह समासवचनं प्राक् सुबुत्पत्तेः Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 75.
upamāa well-known term in Rhetorics meaning the figure of speech ' simile ' or ' comparison '. The word is often found in the Nirukta in the same sense; confer, compare अथात उपमाः | 'यत् अतत् तत्सदृशम्'इति गार्ग्यः । Nir III.13. Generally an inferior thing is compared to another that is superior in quality.
upamānastandard of comparison. The word is found in the Pāṇinisūtra उपमानानि सामान्यवचनैः P.II.I.55 where the Kāśikāvṛtti explains it as उपमीयतेऽनेनेत्युपमानम् ।
upamitaan object which is comparedition The word is found in Pāṇinisūtra उपमितं व्याघ्रादिभिः P.II.1.56, where the Kāśikā paraphrases it by the word उपमेय and illustrates it by the word पुरुष in पुरुषव्याघ्र.
upalakṣaṇaimplication, indication: a thing indicatory of another thing. The term is very frequently found in commentary works in connection with a word which signifies something beyond it which is similar to it; the indication is generally inclusive; confer, compare Kāśikā on भीस्म्योर्हेतुभये P.I.3.68 भयग्रहणमुपलक्षणार्थं विस्मयोपि तत एव । as also मन्त्रग्रहणं तु च्छन्दस उपलक्षणार्थम् Kāś. on II.4.80. The verbal forms of लक्ष् and उपलक्ष् as also the words लक्षयितुम्, लक्षणीय, लक्षित et cetera, and others possess the sense of 'expressing the meaning not primarily, but secondarily by indication or implication'.
upaśleṣaimmediate contact, as for instance, of one word with another: confer, compare शब्दस्य च शब्देन कोन्योभिसंबन्धो भवितुमर्हति अन्यदत उपश्लेषात् । M.Bh. on VI. 1.72. The word उपश्लिष्ट is also found in the Mahābhāṣya in the same context.
upasaṃkhyānamention, generally of the type of the annexation of some words to words already given, or of some limiting conditions or additions to what has been already statedition The word is often found at the end of the statements made by the Vārttikakāra on the sūtras of Pāṇini.: confer, compare P.I.1.29 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1: I.1.36 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3 et cetera, and others The words वाच्य and वक्तव्य are also similarly useditionThe word is found similarly used in the Mahābhāṣya also very frequently.
upasaṃyoga(1)union;confer, compare नामाख्यातयोस्तु कर्मोपसंयोगद्योतका भवन्ति prepositions are signs to show that such a union with another sense has occurred in the case of the noun or verb to which they are prefixed, Nirukta of Yāska.I.3.; (2) addition; confer, compare अक्रियमाणे हि संज्ञाग्रहणे गरीयानुपसंयोगः कर्तव्यः स्यात् M.Bh. on P. IV.2.21. Vārt, 2.
upasamastacompounded together, joined together by special grammatical connection called समास; confer, compare न केवल; पथिशब्दः स्त्रियां वर्तते । उपसमस्तस्तर्हि वर्तते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII.1.1. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 18.
upasargapreposition, prefix. The word उसपर्ग originally meant only 'a prefixed word': confer, compare सोपसर्गेषु नामसु Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVI. 38. The word became technically applied by ancient Sanskrit Gratmmarians to the words प्र, परा, अप, सम् et cetera, and others which are always used along with a verb or a verbal derivative or a noun showing a verbal activity; confer, compare उपसर्गाः क्रियायोगे P. I. 4.59. 'These prefixes are necessariiy compounded with the following word unless the latter is a verbal form; confer, compare कुगतिप्रादयः P.II. 2.18. Although they are not compounded with a verbal form, these prepositions are used in juxtaposition with it; sometimes they are found detached from the verbal form even with the intervention of one word or more. The prefixes are instrumental in changing the meaning of the root. Some scholars like Śākaṭāyana hold the view that separated from the roots, prefixes do not express any specific sense as ordinary words express, while scholars like Gārgya hold the view that prefixes do express a sense e. g. प्र means beginning or प्रारम्भ; confer, compare न निर्बद्धा उपसर्गा अर्थान्निराहुरिति शाकटायनः । नामाख्यातयोस्तु कर्मोपसंयोगद्योतका भवन्ति । उच्चावचाः पदार्था भवन्तीति गार्ग्यः । तद्य एषु पदार्थः प्राहुरिमं तं नामाख्यातयोरर्थविकरणम् Nirukta of Yāska.I. 8. It is doubtful, however, which view Pāṇini himself held. In his Ātmanepada topic, he has mentioned some specific roots as possessing some specific senses when preceded by some specific prefixes (see P. I. 3.20, 24, 25, 40, 4l, 46, 52, 56, et cetera, and others), which implies possibly that roots themselves possess various senses, while prefixes are simply instrumental in indicating or showing them. On the other hand, in the topic of the Karmapravacanīyas,the same words प्र, परा et cetera, and others which, however, are not termed Upasargas for the time being, although they are called Nipātas, are actually assigned some specific senses by Pāṇini. The Vārttikakāra has defined उपसर्ग as क्रियाविशेषक उपसर्गः P. I. 3.I. Vārt 7, leaving it doubtful whether the उपसर्ग or prefix possesses an independent sense which modifies the sense of the root, or without possessing any independent sense, it shows only the modified sense of the root which also is possessed by the root. Bhartṛhari, Kaiyaṭa and their followers including Nāgeśa have emphatically given the view that not only prefixes but Nipātas, which include प्र, परा and others as Upasargas as well as Karmapravacanīyas, do not denote any sense, but they indicate it; they are in fact द्योतक and not वाचक. For details see Nirukta of Yāska.I. 3, Vākyapadīya II. 190, Mahābhāṣya on I. 3.1. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 7 and Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.and Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.thereon. The Ṛk Prātiśākhya has discussed the question in XII. 6-9 where, as explained by the commentator, it is stated that prefixes express a sense along with roots or nouns to which they are attachedition It is not clear whether they convey the sense by denotation or indication, the words वाचक in stanza 6 and विशेषकृत् in stanza 8 being in favour of the former and the latter views respectively; cf उपसर्गा विंशतिरर्थवाचकाः सहेतराभ्यामितरे निपाताः; क्रियावाचकभाख्यातमुपसर्गो विशेषकृत्, सत्त्वाभिधायकं नाम निपातः पादपूरणः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. st. 6 and 8. For the list of upasargas see Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. 6, Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 15, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VI.24, and S. K. on P. I.4.60.
upasargadyotyatāthe view or doctrine that prefixes, by themselves, do not possess any sense, but they indicate the sense of the verb or noun with which they are connectedition For details See Vākyapadīya II.165-206; also vol. VII. pages 370-372 of Vyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya edition by the D. E. Society, Poona.
upasthitaa word used father technically in the sense of the word इति which is used in the Krama and other recitals when Vedic reciters show separately the two words compounded together by uttering the compound word first, then the word इति and then the two compound words, exempli gratia, for example सुश्लोक ३ इति सु-श्लोक। विभावसो इति विभा-वसो. The Kāśikā defines the word उपस्थित as समुदायादवच्छिद्य पदं येन स्वरूपे अवस्थाप्यते तद् उपस्थितम् । इतिशब्दः । Kāś.on VI.1.129. The Ṛk-Prātiśākhya explains the word rather differently, but in the same context.The word after which इति is placed is called upasthita exempli gratia, for example the word बाहू in बाहू इति or विभावसौ in विभावसो इति as contrasted with स्थित id est, that is the word without इति exempli gratia, for example बाहू or विभावसो, as also contrasted with स्थितोपस्थित id est, that is the whole word विभावसो इति विभाsवसो which is also called संहित or मिलित; (2) occurring, present; cf कार्यकालं संज्ञापरिभाषम् . यत्र कार्यं तत्रोपस्थितं द्रष्टव्यम् । Par.Śek. Pari.3.
upācārachange of Visarga into s (स्); sibilation of Visarga, e. g. ब्रह्मणः पतिः = ब्रह्मणस्पतिः. The words उपचार and उपाचरित are found used in the same sense by ancient Grammarians. See उपचार; confer, compare समापाद्यं नाम वदन्ति षत्वं, तथा णत्वं सामवशांश्च सन्धीन् । ...उपाचारं लक्षणतश्च सिद्धम् , आचार्या व्यालिशाकल्यगार्ग्याः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VIII.12.
upāntaliterally near the last; penultimate. The word is generally found used in the Cāndra Vyākaraṇa.
upāntyasee उपान्त; the word is generally found used in the grammars of Śākaṭāyana and Hemacandra.
ubhayatobhāṣaliterally speaking or showing both the padas or voices; possessed of both the padas viz. the Parasmaipada and the Ātmanepada. The word is found commonly used in the Dhātupaṭha of Pāṇini.
ubhayaniyamaa restriction understood in both the ways; confer, compare सिद्धं तूभयनियमात् उभयनियमोयम् । प्रकृतिपर एव प्रत्ययः प्रयोक्तव्यः, प्रत्ययपरैव च प्रकृतिरिति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III.1.2, Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 11; cf also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI.2.148.
ubhayapada(1)double voice--the Parasmaipada as well as the Ātmanepada; (2) both the words or members (in a compound); confer, compare उभयपदार्थप्रधानो द्वन्द्वः Kāś on P.I.2.57.
ubhayaprāptia case or a matter in which both the alternatives occur, as for instance, the genitive case for the subject and the object of a verbal derivative noun (कृदन्त); confer, compare उभयप्राप्तौ कर्मणि । उभयोः प्राप्तिः यस्मिन् कृति सोयमुभयप्राप्तिः तत्र कर्मण्येव षष्ठी स्यात् न कर्तरि । आश्चर्यो गवां दोहः अगोपालकेन Kāś. on P. II.3.66.
uraḥprabhṛtia class of words headed by the word उरस् to which the samāsānta affix क (कप् ) is added, when these words stand at the end of Bahuvrihi compounds; confer, compare व्यूढमुरोस्य व्यूढोरस्कः similarly प्रियसर्पिष्कः, Kāś. on P.V.I.151.
uv(उवङ्)substitute for the vowel उ belonging to the Vikaraṇa श्रु, to roots and to the noun भ्रू under certain conditions: cf अचि श्नुधातुर्भ्रुवां य्वोरियङुवङौ P.VI.4.77.
ūṅfeminine. affix ऊ prescribed after masculine nouns ending in the vowel ऊ and denoting a human being as also after some other specific masculine bases cf ऊङुतः P.IV. I.66 and the following sūtras. exempli gratia, for example कुरूः, पङ्गूः श्वश्रूः, करभोरूः, भद्रबाहूः et cetera, and others
ūṭh(1)saṁprasāraṇa vowel ऊ substituted for the व् of वाह् under certain conditions exempli gratia, for example, ऊढः, confer, compare वाह ऊठ् P.VI.4.132; (2) substitute ऊ for व् before certain affixes; e. g. द्यूतः, द्यूत्वा, जूर्तिः, तूर्तिः et cetera, and others confer, compare च्छ्वोः शूडनुनासिके च P.VI.4.19, 20.
ūnadeficient, wanting; often in compounds exempli gratia, for example पादोन, ह्यून, एकोन; confer, compare व्यूहैः संपत्समीक्ष्योने Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VIII. 28; एकह्यूनाधिकता सैव निवृदूनाधिका भुरिक् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVII.1.
ūryādia class of words headed by the words ऊरी उररी et cetera, and others ending in the taddhita affix च्वि, which are given the designation गति provided they are related to a verbal activity, and as a result, which can be compounded with kṛdanta words ending in त्वा, तुम्, et cetera, and others cf ऊरीकृत्य, ऊरीकृतम् et cetera, and others: Kāś on P, I.4.61.
ūlataddhita affix. affix applied to the words वात and बल in the sense of 'unable to bear'; exempli gratia, for example वातूलः बलूल see Kāś. on V.2.122.
ūṣmanaspiration letters, spirants called breathings also: the name is given to letters or sounds produced with unintonated breath through an open posision of the mouth; confer, compare विवृतमूष्मणाम् M. Bh, on P.I.1.10 Vārt, 3. The word refers to the letters श्, ष्, सु, ह्, visarga, jihvāmūlīya, upadhmāniya and anusvāra; confer, compare ऊष्मा वायुस्तत्प्रधाना वर्णा ऊष्माणः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.12; confer, compare also Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.10.
ūṣmasaṃdhiname of a combination or संधि where a visarga is changed into a breathing ( ऊष्मन् ). It has got two varieties named व्यापन्न where the visarga is charged into a breathing as for instance in यस्ककुभः, while it is called विक्रान्त (passed over) where it remains unchanged as for instance in यः ककुभः, य: पञ्च; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IV. 1 1.
ṛkprātiśākhyaone of the Prātiśākhya works belonging to the Aśvalāyana Śākha of the Ṛg Veda. The work available at present, appears to be not a very old one,possibly written a century or so after Pāṇini's time. It is possible that the work, which is available, is based upon a few ancient Prātiśākhya works which are lost. Its authorship is attributed to Śaunaka.The work is a metrical one and consists of three books or Adhyāyas, each Adhyāya being made up of six Paṭalas or chapters. It is written, just as the other Prātiśākhya works, with a view to give directions for the proper recitation of the Veda. It has got a scholarly commentary written by Uvaṭa and another one by Kumāra who is also called Viṣṇumitra. See अाश्वलायनप्रातिशाख्य.
ṛgvirāmaverse-pause equal to 3 mātrākālas or three mātrā units. confer, compare ऋग्विरामः पदविरामो विवृत्तिविरामस्समानपदविवृत्तिविरामः त्रिमात्रो द्विमात्र एकमात्रोर्धमात्र आनुपूर्व्येण Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXII. 13. According to Ṛk. Tantra it consists of two mātrās.
eka(1)Singular number, ekavacana: confer, compare नो नौ मे मदर्थं त्रिह्येकेषु. V. Pr.II.3: the term is found used in this sense of singular number in the Jainendra, Śākaṭāyana and Haima grammars ( 2 ) single ( vowel ) substitute (एकादेश) for two (vowels); cf एकः पूर्वपरयोः P.VI. 1.84; अथैकमुभे T.Pr. X.1; ( 3 ) many, a certain number : (used in plural in this sense), confer, compare इह चेत्येके मन्यते, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I. 4.21 .
ekadeśin( a thing or a substance )composed of parts; cf the term एकदेशिसमास or एकदेशितत्पुरुष, used in connection with compounds of words such as पूर्व, पर and others with words showing the constituted whole ( एकदेशिन्) prescribed by the rule पूर्वपराधरोत्तरमेकदेशिनेकाधिकरणे P. II. 2.1 ; (2) a partisan; confer, compare the word सिद्धान्त्येकदेशिन् used often by commentators.
ekavacanasingular number; affix of the singular numberin Pāṇini's grammar applied to noun-bases ( प्रातिपदिक) and roots when the sense of the singular number is to be conveyed; the singular sense can be of the form of an individual or collection or genus. The word एकवचन in the technical sense of singular number is found used in the Prātiśākhyas and Nirukta also.
ekavākyaan expression giving one idea, either a single or a composite one. A positive statement and its negation, so also, a general rule and its exception are looked upon as making a single sentence on account of their mutual expectancy even though they be sometimes detached from each other confer, compare विदेशस्थमपि सदेकवाक्यं भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.4.67; confer, compare also निषेधवाक्यानामपि निषेध्यविशेषाकाङ्क्षत्वाद्विध्येकवाक्यतयैव अन्वयः । तत्रैकवाक्यता पर्युदासन्यायेन । संज्ञाशास्त्रस्य तु कार्यकालपक्षे न पृथग्वाक्यार्थबोधः । Par. Śek on Pari. 3. Such sentences are, in fact, two sentences, but, to avoid the fault of गौरव, caused by वाक्यभेद, grammarians hold them to be composite single sentences.
ekavibhaktia pada having the same case in the various dissolutions of the compound word; e. g. the word कौशाम्बी in the compound word निष्कौशाम्बिः, which stands only in the ablative case कौशाम्ब्याः, although the word निष्क्रान्त, which stands for the word निस्, could be used in many cases. The word नियतविभक्तिक is also used in the same sense.
ekaśeṣaa kind of composite formation in which only one of the two or more words compounded together subsists, the others being elided; confer, compare एकः शिष्यते इतरे निवर्तन्ते वृक्षश्च वृक्षश्च वृक्षौ । Kāśikā on सरूपाणामेकशेष एक-विभक्तौ P.I.2.64; confer, compare also सुरूपसमुदायाद्धि विभक्तिर्या विधीयते । एकस्तत्रार्थवान् सिद्धः समुदायस्य वाचकः ।। Bhāṣāvṛtti on P. I. 2.64. There is a dictum of grammarians that every individual object requires a separate expression to convey its presence. Hence, when there is a dual sense, the word has to be repeated, as also the word has to be multiplied when there is a plural sense. In current spoken language, however, in such cases the word is used only once. To justify this single utterance for conveying the sense of plurality, Pāṇini has laid down a general rule सरूपाणामेकशेष एकविभक्तौ and many other similar rules to cover cases of plurality not of one and the same object, but plurality cased by many objects, such as plurality caused by ideas going in pairs or relations such as parents, brothers and sisters, grand-father and grand-son, male and female. For example, see the words वृक्षश्च वृक्षश्च वृक्षौ; Similarly वृक्षाः for many trees, पितरौ for माता च पिता च; देवौ for देवी च देवश्च; confer, compare also the words श्वशुरौ, भ्रातरौ, गार्ग्यौ (for गार्ग्य and गार्ग्यायण),आवाम् (for त्वं च अहं च), यौ (for स च यश्च) and गावः feminine. अजा feminine. अश्वाः masculine gender. irrespective of the individuals being some males and some females. Pāṇini has devoted 10 Sūtras to this topic of Ekaśeṣa. The Daiva grammar has completely ignored this topic. Patanjali has very critically and exhaustively discussed this topic. Some critics hold that the topic of एकशेघ did not exist in the original Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini but it was interpolated later on, and adduce the long discussion in the Mahābhāṣya especially the Pūrvapakṣa therein, in support of their argument. Whatever the case be, the Vārttikakāra has commented upon it at length; hence, the addition must have been made immediately after Pāṇini, if at all there was any. For details see Mahābhāṣya on I.1.64 to 73 as also,Introduction p. 166-167, Vol.7 of the Mahābhāṣya published by the D. E. Society, Poona.
ekaśrutithat which has got the same accent or tone; utterance in the same tone; monotone. The word is applied to the utterance of the vocative noun or phrase calling a man from a distance, as also to that of the vowels or syllables following a Svarita vowel in the Saṁhitā id est, that is the continuous utterance of Vedic sentences; confer, compare एकश्रुति दूरात्संबुद्वौ and the foll. P.I.2.33-40 and the Mahābhāṣya thereon. In his discussion on I.2.33 Patañjali has given three alternative views about the accent of Ekaśruti syllables : (a) they possess an accent between the उदात्त (acute) and अनुदात्त (grave), (b) they are in the same accent as is possessed by the preceding vowel, (c) Ekaśruti is looked upon as the seventh of the seven accents; confer, compare सैषा ज्ञापकाभ्यामुदात्तानुदात्तयोर्मध्यमेकश्रुतिरन्तरालं ह्रियते। ... सप्त स्वरा भवन्ति | उदात्तः, उदात्ततर:, अनुदात्तः, अनुदात्ततर:, स्वरितः स्वरिते य उदात्तः सोन्येन विशिष्टः, एकश्रुतिः सप्तमः । M.Bh. on P.I.2.33.
ekādeśaa single substitute in the place of two original units; exempli gratia, for example ए in the place of अ and इ,or ओ in the place of अ and उ. The ādeśas or substitutes named पूर्वरूप and पररूप are looked upon as ekadeśas in Pāṇini's grammar although instead of them, the omission of the latter and former vowels respectively, is prescribed in some Prātiśākhya works. गुण and वृद्धि are sometimes single substitutes for single originals, while they are sometimes ekadeśas for two original vowels exempli gratia, for example तवेदम्, ब्रह्मौदनः, उपैति, प्रार्च्छति, गाम्, सीमन्तः et cetera, and others; see P.VI.1.87 to ll l, confer, compare also A.Pr.II 3.6.
ekārtha(1)possessed of one sense as contrasted with बह्वर्थ, द्व्यर्थ etc: (2) synonym, confer, compare बहवो हि शब्दा एकार्था भवन्ति । तद्यथा इन्द्रः शक्रः पुरुहूतः पुरंदरः । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.2.45 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 9; (3) Possessed of a composite sense; confer, compare समासे पुनरेकार्थानि Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II. 1.1 Vārt I. The words एकार्थ्य and एकार्थत्व derived from the word एकार्थ are often found used in the sense of 'possession of a composite sense' एकार्थस्य भाव: एकार्थता,ऐकार्थ्ये एकार्थत्वं वा; confer, compare समासस्यैकार्थत्वंत्संज्ञाया अप्रसिद्धिः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.2.42 Vārt 1; confer, compare also the word एकार्थीभावः (4) potent to be connected; समर्थ; confer, compare सुप्सुपा एकार्थम् ( समस्यते ) C. Vy. II.2.1; (5) analogous समानाधिकरण confer, compare एकार्थं चानेकं च । एकः समानः अर्थः अधिकरणं यस्य तदेकार्थं समानाधिकरणम् Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. Vy. III. 1.22: confer, compare also एकार्थे च । Śāk. II.1.4.
ekārthīmāvaunion of meanings; one of the two ways in which the word सामर्थ्य is explained; confer, compare एकार्थीभावो वा सामर्थ्यं स्याद् व्यपेक्षा वा । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.1.1.
ekībhāvafusion, mixture, union, combination (of 2 or more letters); confer, compare उदात्तवति एकीभावे उदात्तं सन्ध्यमक्षरम्, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)III.6.एकीभाव is said to be resulting from the coalescence called अभिनिहितसन्धि, confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II.16, 17.
eṇīkṛtaA fault in pronunciation when the voice is indistinct, and the word pronounced is not distinctly heard; confer, compare एणीकृतः अविशिष्टः । किमयमोकारः अथौकार इति यत्र संदेहः Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.on M.Bh.I.1.1,explained as अवशिष्ट: संश्लिष्टः संदिग्ध इति यावत् by Nāgeśa in his Uddyota.
edyavitaddhita affix. affix एद्यवि applied to the pronoun पर when the word refers to a day;confer, compare परस्मिन्नहनि परेद्यवि Kāś. on P.V.3.22.
pradyusactaddhita affix. affix एद्युस् applied to the pronouns पूर्व, अन्य, अन्यतर, इतर, अपर, अधर, उभय and उत्तर when the words so formed refer to a day; e. g. पूर्वेद्युः, अन्येद्युः et cetera, and others: confer, compare P.V.3.22.
elutad-affix चेलु in the sense of unable to bear, found in Vedic Literature only; exempli gratia, for example हिमेलुः confer, compare हिमाक्चेलुर्वक्तव्यः । P.V.2.122 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 7.
aikapadyatreatment as one single word especially found in the case of compound words (सामासिकपद) which, as a result of such treatment, have only one accent (acute) and one case affix after the whole word; confer, compare अयं खल्वपि बहुव्रीहिरस्त्येव प्राथमकल्पिकः । यस्मिन्नैकपद्यमैकस्व र्यमेकविभक्तित्वं च Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).on P.I.1.29. See एकपद.
aikaśrutyapossession of the same tone or accent; uniformity of tone or accent. See the word एकश्रुति a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; also see P. I.2.39 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1,2; VIII. 1.55 Vārt, 1.
aikasvaryahaving only one principal accent (Udātta or Svarita) for the whole compound word which is made up of two or more individual words confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.29.
aikārthyapossession of a single composite sense (by all words together in a compound); cf संंघातस्य ऐकार्थ्यात् सुबभावो वर्णात् M.Bh. on I. 2.45 Vārt 10; confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.2.29 Vārt, 7; confer, compare also नाम नाम्नैकार्थ्ये समासो बहुलम् Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. III.1.18 where the commentator explains ऐकार्थ्य as एकार्थीभावः In the commentary on Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. III 2.8 ऐकार्थ्य is explained as ऐकपद्य
aindraname of an ancient school of grammar and of the treatise also, belonging to that school, believed to have been written under instructions of Indra. The work is not available. Patañjali mentions that Bṛhaspati instructed Indra for one thousand celestial years and still did not finish his instructions in words': (Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1.1 ). The Taittirīya Saṁhitā mentions the same. Pāṇini has referred to some ancient grammarians of the East by the word प्राचाम् without mentioning their names, and scholars like Burnell think that the grammar assigned to Indra is to be referred to by the word प्राचाम्. The Bṛhatkathāmañjarī remarks that Pāṇini's grammar threw into the background the Aindra Grammar. Some scholars believe that Kalāpa grammar which is available today is based upon Aindra,just as Cāndra is based upon Pāṇini's grammar. References to Aindra Grammar are found in the commentary on the Sārasvata Vyākaraṇa, in the Kavikalpadruma of Bopadeva as also in the commentary upon the Mahābhārata by Devabodha.Quotations, although very few, are given by some writers from the work. All these facts prove that there was an ancient pre-Pāṇinian treatise on Grammar assigned to इन्द्र which was called Aindra-Vyākaraṇa.For details see Dr.Burnell's 'Aindra School of Sanskrit Grammarians' as also Vol. VII pages 124-126 of Vyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya, edited by the D.E.Society, Poona.
o(1)diphthong vowel made up of the vowels अ and उ, termed as guṇa in Pāṇini's grammar and prescribed sometimes in the place of the vowel उ; ( 2 ) affix ओ applied to the root गम् or गा to form a noun; confer, compare ओकारो नामकरणः Nir.II.5.
oṅa term used by ancient grammarians for the affix औ of the nominative case. and the acc. dual number The vowel ई (शी) is substituted for औ in the case of nouns of the feminine and neuter genders; confer, compare औङः शी P. VII. 1.18, 19.
auttarapadikapertaining to the ulterior member of a compound confer, compare औत्तरपदिके ह्रस्वत्व (P.VI.3.61) कृते तुक् प्राप्नोति M.Bh. on I.1.62.
{{c|-( anusvāra ) ṃanusvāraor nasal (l) looked upon as a phonetic element, independent, no doubt, but incapable of being pronounced without a vowel Preceding it. Hence, it is shown in writing with अ although its form in writing is only a dot a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. the line cf अं इत्यनुस्वारः । अकार इह उच्चारणर्थ इति बिन्दुमात्रो वर्णोनुस्वारसंज्ञो भवति Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.Vyāk I.1.19; (2) anusvāra,showing or signifying Vikāra id est, that is अागम and used as a technical term for the second विभक्ति or the accusative case. See the word अं a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. on page 1.
or विसर्गः literally letting out breath from the mouth; sound or utterance caused by breath escaping from the mouth; breathing. The Visarjanīya, just like the anusvāra, is incapable of being independently utteredition Hence, it is written for convenience as अः although its form for writing purposes is only two dots after the vowel preceding it; confer, compare अः इति विसर्जनीयः । अकार इह उच्चारणार्थः इति कुमारीस्तनयुगाकृतिर्वर्णो विसर्जनीयसंज्ञो भवति । Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.Vyāk. I.1.16. See अः a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. on page 2.
ᳵjihvāmūlīyaa phonetical element or unit called Jihvāmūlīya, produced at the root of the tongue, which is optionally substituted in the place of the Visarga (left 0ut breath) directly preceding the utterance of the letter क् or ख् and hence shown as ᳵ क्. See अ ᳵ क् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. on page 2.
m̐ nāsikyaa nasal letter or utterance included among the अयोगवाह letters analogous to anusvāra and yama letters. It is mentioned in the Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya as हुँ इति नासिक्यः on which Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.makes the remark अयमृक्शाखायां प्रसिद्धः. The Ṛk-Prātiśākhya mentions नासिक्य, यम and अनुस्वार as नासिक्य or nasal letters, while Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.defines नासिक्य as a letter produced only by the nose; confer, compare केवलनासिकया उच्चार्यमाणे वर्णॊ नासिक्यः Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 20. The Taittirīya Prātiśākhya calls the letter ह् as nāsikya when it is followed by the consonant न् or ण् or म् and gives अह्नाम् , अपराह्णे and ब्रह्म as instances. The Pāṇinīya Śikṣā does not mention नासिक्य as a letter. The Mahābhāṣya mentions नासिक्य as one of the six ayogavāha letters; confer, compare के पुनरयोगवाहाः । विसर्जनीयजिह्वामूलीयोपध्मानीयानुस्वारानुनासिक्ययमाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Śivasūtra 5 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5, where some manuscripts read नासिक्य for अानुनासिक्य while in some other manuscripts there is neither the word आनुनासिक्य nor नासिक्य. It is likely that the anunāsika-colouring given to the vowel preceding the consonant सू substituted for the consonants म, न् and others by P. VIII. 3.2. to 12, was looked upon as a separate phonetic unit and called नासिक्य as for instance in सँस्कर्ता, मा हिँसीः, सँशिशाधि et cetera, and others
yamaa letter called यम which is uttered partly through the nose. A class consonant excepting the fifth, when followed by the fifth viz. ङ्, ञ्, ण्, न or म् , gets doubled in the Vedic recital, when the second of the doubled consonant which is coloured by the following nasal consonant is called यम. This यम letter is not independent. It necessarily depends upon the following nasal consonant and hence it is called अयोगवाह. The nasalization is shown in script as xx followed by the consonant; e. g. पलिक्क्नी, अगूग्रे, et cetera, and others The pronunciation of this yama or twin letter is seen in the Vedic recital only; confer, compare पलिक्कनी ... कखगघेभ्य; परे तत्सदृशा एव यमाः S. K. on P. VIII. 2.1. confer, compare कु खु गु घु इति यमाः विंशतिसंख्याका भवन्ति Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII.24.
k(1)the consonant क्; the first con. sonant of the consonant group as also of the guttural group; (2) substitute क् for consonants ष्, and ढ् before the consonant स्;confer, compareV.P.2.41. For the elision ( लोप ) of क् on account of its being termed इत् see P.I.3.3 and 8.
k(1)taddhita affix.affix क applied to the words of the ऋश्य group in the four senses called चातुरर्थिक e. g. ऋश्यकः, अनडुत्कः, वेणुकः et cetera, and others, confer, compare P.IV.2.80; (2) taddhita affix. affix क applied to nouns in the sense of diminution, censure, pity et cetera, and others e. g. अश्वक्रः, उष्ट्रकः, पुत्रकः, confer, compare P.V. 3.70-87: (3) taddhita affix. affix क in the very sense of the word itself ( स्वार्थे ) exempli gratia, for example अविकः, यावकः, कालकः; confer, compare P.V.4.2833; (4) Uṇādi affix क exempli gratia, for example कर्क, वृक, राका, एक, भेक, काक, पाक, शल्क et cetera, and others by Uṇādi sūtras III. 40-48 before which the angment इट् is prohibited by P. VII.2.9; (5) kṛt affix क ( अ ) where क् is dropped by P. I. 3.8, applied, in the sense of agent, to certain roots mentioned in P.III.1.135, 136, 144, III. 2.3 to 7, III.2.77 and III.3.83 exempli gratia, for example बुध:, प्रस्थः, गृहम्, कम्बलदः, द्विपः, मूलविभुजः, सामगः, सुरापः et cetera, and others; (6) substitute क for the word किम् before a case affix, confer, compare P.VII.2.103; (7) the Samāsānta affix कप् (क) at the end of Bahuvrīhi compounds as prescribed by P.V.4.151-160.
karkyādia class of words headed by the word कर्की, the word प्रस्थ after which in a compound, does not have the acute accent on its first vowel. e. g. कर्कीप्रस्थः; confer, compare P.VI.2.87.
kacchādia class of words headed by कच्छ to which the taddhita affix अण् is added in the miscellaneous (शैषिक) senses, provided the word, to which the affix अण् is to be added, is the name of a country; exempli gratia, for example ऋषिकेषु जातः आर्षिकः similarly माहिषिकः, ऐक्ष्वाकः; confer, compare Kāś. on P.IV.2.133.
kaḍārādia class of words headed by the word कडार which, although adjectival,are optionally placed first in the Karmadhāraya compound, exempli gratia, for example कडारजैमिनिः जैमिनिकडारः; confer, compare Kāś. on II.2.38.
kaṇṭhaglottis: cavity in the throat holding vocal cords; the place of the production of the sounds अ, अI and ह; confer, compare अहविसर्जनीयाः कण्ठे V, Pr.I. 71; cf, also कण्ठ्योsकारः प्रथमपञ्चमौ च R.Pr.I.18.
kaṇḍvādia group of words which are headed by the word कण्डू and which are either nouns or roots or both to which the affix यक् is added to arrive at the secondary roots exempli gratia, for example कण्डूयति, कण्डूयते; हृणीयति, हृणीयते, महीयते confer, compare धातुप्रक्ररणाद्धातुः कस्य चासञ्जनादपि । आह चायमिमं दीर्घं मन्ये धातुर्विभाषितः ॥ Kāś. on P.III.1.27.
kap(1)kṛt affix क prescribed after the root दुह् exempli gratia, for example कामदुघा, confer, compare P.III.2. 70;(2) the Samāsānta अ at the end of Bahuvrīhi compounds exempli gratia, for example व्वूढोरस्कः, बहुदण्डिका, बहुकुमारीकः,बहुकर्तृकः, confer, compare P.V.4.151-154. For its prohibition, see P.V.4.155-160.
kampavibration of the larynx which produces thc sound.
kambojādia class of words headed by the word कम्बोज, the affix अञ् placed after which is elided, provided the words कम्बोज and others are names of countries; exempli gratia, for example कम्बोजः चोलः, केरलः, शकः, यवनः et cetera, and others confer, compare P. IV.1.175.
karaṇa(1)lit instrument; the term signifies the most efficient means for accomplishing an act; confer, compare क्रियासिद्धी यत् प्रकृष्टोपकारकं विवक्षितं तत्साधकतमं कारकं करणसंज्ञं भवति, Kāś. on साधकतमं करणम् P.I.4.42, e. g. दात्रेण in दात्रेण लुनाति; (2) effort inside the mouth (अाभ्यन्तर-प्रयत्न ) to produce sound; e. g. touching of the particular place ( स्थान ) inside the mouth for uttering consonants; confer, compare स्पृष्टं स्पर्शानां करणम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P, I.1.10 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3; (3) disposition of the organ which produces the sound; confer, compare श्वासनादोभयानां विशेषः करणमित्युच्यते । एतच्च पाणिनिसंमताभ्यन्तरप्रयत्न इति भाति । Com. on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIII.3;confer, compare also स्थानकरणानुप्रदानानि Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.2.32: confer, compare also अनुप्रदानात्संसर्गात् स्थानात् करणविन्ययात् । जायते वर्णवैशेष्यं परीमाणाच्च पञ्चमात् Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXIII. 2. where karaṇa is described to be of five kinds अनुप्रदान (id est, that is नाद or resonance), संसर्ग (contact), स्थान, करणविन्यय and परिमाण; confer, compareअकारस्य तावत् अनुप्रदानं नादः, संसर्गः कण्ठे, स्थानं हनू, करणविन्ययः ओष्ठौ, परिमाणं मात्राकालः । अनुप्रदानादिभिः पञ्चभिः करणैर्वर्णानां वैशेष्यं जायते Com. on Tai. Pr. XXIII.2. The Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya mentions two karaṇas संवृत and विवृत; confer, compare द्वे करणे संवृतविवृताख्ये वायोर्भवतः Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 11; (4) use of a word exempli gratia, for example इतिकरणं, वत्करणम्; confer, compare किमुपस्थितं नाम । अनार्षं इतिकरणः M.Bh.on. P.VI.1.129.
kartṛagent of an action, subject; name of a kāraka or instrument in general, of an action, which produces the fruit or result of an action without depending on any other instrument; confer, compare स्वतन्त्रः कर्ता P. I.4.54, explained as अगुणीभूतो यः क्रियाप्रसिद्धौ स्वातन्त्र्येण विवक्ष्यते तत्कारकं कर्तृसंज्ञं भवति in the Kāśikā on P.I. 4.54. This agent, or rather, the word standing for the agent, is put in the nominative case in the active voice (confer, compare P.I.4.54), in the instrumental case in the passive voice (cf P. II.3.18), and in the genitive case when it is connected with a noun of action or verbal derivative noun, (confer, compare P.II.3.65).
kartṛyakthe affix य of the passive voice where the object functions as the subject: e. g. यक् in लूयते केदारः स्वयमेव; confer, compare अचः कर्तृयकि P.VI. 1.95 and the Kāśikā thereon.
kartṛsthakriya(a root)whose activity is found functioning in the subject;confer, compare यत्र क्रियाकृतविशेषदर्शनं कर्तरि Kaiyata on P.III.1.87 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3. Such roots, although transitive do not have any Karmakartari construction by the rule कर्मवत्कर्मणा तुल्यक्रियः P.III. 1.87. as exempli gratia, for example ग्रामं गच्छति देवदत्तः has no कर्मकर्तरि construction; confer, compare कर्मस्थभावकानां कर्मस्थक्रियाणां वा कर्ता कर्मवद् भवतीति वक्तव्यम् । कर्तृस्थभावकानां कर्तृस्थक्रियाणां वा कर्ता कर्मवन्मा भूदिति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III. 1.87. Vārt, 3.
kartṛsthabhāvaka(a root)whose action or happening is noticed functioning in the subject; exempli gratia, for example the root स्मृ. confer, compare कर्तस्थभावकश्चायं (स्मरतिः) Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). of I.3.67, कतृस्थभावकश्च शेतिः (शीधातुः) Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on V.3.55.
karmakartṛobject of the transitive verb which functions as the subject when there is a marked facility of action: exempli gratia, for exampleओदन is karmakartariobject, functioning as subject, in पच्यते ओदनः स्वयमेव. The word कर्मकर्तृ is used also for the कर्मकर्तरि प्रयोग where the object, on which the verb-activity is found, is turned into a subject and the verb which is transitive is turned into intransitive as a result.
karmadhārayaname technically given to a compound-formation of two words in apposition i. e. used in the same case, technically called समानाधिकरण showing the same substratutm; confer, compare तत्पुरुषः समानाधिकरणः कर्मधारयः I 2.42. The karmadhāraya compound is looked upon as a variety of the tatpuruṣa compound. There is no satisfactory explanation of the reason why such a compound is termed कर्मधारय. Śākaṭāyana defines Karmadhāraya as विशेषणं व्यभिचारि एकार्थं कर्मधारयश्च where the word विशेषण is explained as व्यावर्तक or भेदक (distinguishing attribute) showing that the word कर्म may mean भेदकक्रिया. The word कर्मधारय in that case could mean 'कर्म भेदकक्रिया, तां धारयति असौ कर्मधारयः' a compound which gives a specification of the thing in hand.
karman(1)object of a transitive verb, defined as something which the agent or the doer of an action wants primarily to achieve. The main feature of कर्मन् is that it is put in the accusative case; confer, compare कर्तुरीप्सिततमं कर्म, कर्मणि द्वितीया; P. I.4.49; II.3.2. Pāṇini has made कर्म a technical term and called all such words 'karman' as are connected with a verbal activity and used in the accusative case; confer, compare कर्तुरीप्सिततमं कर्म; तथायुक्तं चानीप्सितम् ; अकथितं च and गतिबुद्धिप्रत्यवसानार्थशब्दकर्माकर्मकाणामणि कर्ता स णौ P.I.4.49-52;cf also यत् क्रियते तत् कर्म Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.II.4.13, कर्त्राप्यम् Jain I. 2. 120 and कर्तुर्व्याप्यं कर्म Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. II. 2. 3. Sometimes a kāraka, related to the activity ( क्रिया) as saṁpradāna, apādāna or adhikaraṇa is also treated as karma, if it is not meant or desired as apādāna,saṁpradāna et cetera, and others It is termed अकथितकर्म in such cases; confer, compare अपादानादिविशेषकथाभिरविवक्षितमकथितम् Kāś. on I.4.51. See the word अकथित a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. Karman or object is to be achieved by an activity or क्रिया; it is always syntactically connected with a verb or a verbal derivative.When connected with verbs or verbal derivatives indeclinables or words ending with the affixes उक, क्त, क्तवतु, तृन् , etc, it is put in the accusative case. It is put in the genitive case when it is connected with affixes other than those mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare P, II.3.65, 69. When, however, the karman is expressed ( अभिहित ) by a verbal termination ( तिङ् ), or a verbal noun termination (कृत्), or a nounaffix ( तद्धित ), or a compound, it is put in the nominative case. exempli gratia, for example कटः क्रियते, कटः कृतः, शत्यः, प्राप्तोदकः ग्रामः et cetera, and others It is called अभिहित in such cases;confer, compare P.II.3.1.Sec the word अनभिहित a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..The object or Karman which is ईप्सिततम is described to be of three kinds with reference to the way in which it is obtained from the activity. It is called विकार्य when a transformation or a change is noticed in the object as a result of the verbal activity, e. g. काष्ठानि भस्मीकरोति, घटं भिनत्ति et cetera, and others It is called प्राप्य when no change is seen to result from the action, the object only coming into contact with the subject, e. g. ग्रामं गच्छति, आदित्यं पश्यति et cetera, and others It is called निर्वर्त्य when the object is brought into being under a specific name; exempli gratia, for example घटं करोति, ओदनं पचति; confer, compare निर्वर्त्ये च विकार्यं च प्राप्यं चेति त्रिधा मतम् । तत्रेप्सिततमम् Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on I.4.49: confer, compare also Vākyapadīya III.7.45 as also Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on 1.4.49. The object which is not ईप्सिततम is also subdivided into four kinds e. g. (a) अनीप्सित (ग्रामं गच्छन् ) व्याघ्रं पश्यति, (b) औदासीन्येन प्राप्य or इतरत् or अनुभय exempli gratia, for example (ग्रामं गच्छन्) वृक्षमूलानि उपसर्पति, (c) अनाख्यात or अकथित exempli gratia, for example बलिं in बलिं याचते वसुधाम् (d) अन्यपूर्वक e.g अक्षान् दीव्यति, ग्राममभिनिविशते; confer, compare Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on I.4 49, The commentator Abhayanandin on Jainendra Vyākaraṇa mentions seven kinds प्राप्य, विषयभूत, निर्वर्त्य, विक्रियात्मक, ईप्सित, अनीप्सित and इतरत्, defining कर्म as कर्त्रा क्रियया यद् आप्यं तत् कारकं कर्म; confer, compare कर्त्राप्यम् Jain. Vy. I.2.120 and commentary thereon. जेनेन्द्रमधीते is given therein as an instance of विषयभूत. (2) The word कर्मन् is also used in the sense of क्रिया or verbal activity; confer, compare उदेनूर्ध्वकर्मणि P.I.3.24; आदिकर्मणि क्तः कर्तरि च P.III.4.71, कर्तरि कर्मव्यतिहारे P.I.3.14. (3) It is also used in the sense of activity in general, as for instance,the sense of a word; e. g. नामाख्यातयोस्तु कर्मोपसंयोगद्योतका भवन्ति Nirukta of Yāska.I. 3.4, where Durgācārya's commentary on the Nirukta.explains karman as 'sense' ( अर्थ ).
kamenāmanliterally noun showing action, participle. कर्मप्रवचनीय a technical term used in connection with a preposition which showed a verbal activity formerly, although for the present time it does not show it; the word is used as a technical term in grammar in connection with prefixes or उपसर्गs which are not used along.with a root, but without it confer, compare कर्म प्रोक्तवन्तः कर्मप्रवचनीयाः इति M.Bh. on P.I.4.83; exempli gratia, for example शाकल्यस्य संहितामनु प्रावर्षत्, अन्वर्जुनं योद्धारः, अा कुमारं यशः पाणिनेः; confer, compare Kāś. on P.I.4.83 to 98.
karmasthabhāvaka(roots)having their verbal action or happening noticed in the object; e. g. the root आस् and शी in बालमासयति शाययति where the function of the root bears effect in the Object boy and not in the movements of the object as in the sentence बालमवरुणद्धि. See कर्मस्थक्रिय a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. as also M.Bh. on III.1.87 and Kaiyaṭa on the same.
karmāpadiṣṭaoperations prescribed specifically for objects i. e. prescribed in the case of objects which are described to be functioning as the subject to show facility of the verbal action: e. g. the vikaraṇa यक् or the affix च्णि; confer, compare कर्मापदिष्टाविधय: कर्मस्थभावकानां कर्मस्थक्रियाणां वा भवन्ति । कर्तृस्थभावकाश्च दीपादयः M.Bh.on I.1.44.
karṣaṇaextension; protraction, defined as kālaviprakarṣa by commentators; a peculiarity in the recital as noticed in the pronunciation of ट् when followed by च् , or ड् when followed by ज् exempli gratia, for example षट्चै; षड्जात. confer, compare Nār. Śik. I.7.19.
kalaa fault of pronunciation consequent upon directing the tongue to a place in the mouth which is not the proper one, for the utterance of a vowel; a vowel so pronounced; confer, compare संवृतः कलो ध्मात: ... रोमश इति confer, comparealso निवृत्तकलादिकामवर्णस्य प्रत्यापत्तिं वक्ष्यामि M.Bh. Āhnika 1.
kaskādia class of compound-words headed by कस्क in which the visarga occurring at the end of the first member is noticed as changed into स् against the usual rules e. g. कस्क:, कौतस्कुतः भ्रातुष्पुत्रः, सद्यस्कालः, धनुष्कपालम् and others; confer, compare P. VIII.3.48. As this कस्कादिगण is said to be अाकृतिगण, similar words can be said to be in the कस्कादिगण although they are not actually mentioned in the गणपाठ.
kātantraname of an important small treatise on grammar which appears like a systematic abridgment of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini. It ignores many unimportant rules of Pāṇini, adjusts many, and altogether omits the Vedic portion and the accent chapter of Pāṇini. It lays down the Sūtras in an order different from that of Pāṇini dividing the work into four adhyāyas dealing with technical terms, saṁdhi rules,declension, syntax compounds noun-affixes ( taddhita affixes ) conjugation, voice and verbal derivatives in an order. The total number of rules is 1412 supplemented by many subordinate rules or Vārttikas. The treatise is believed to have been written by Śarvavarman, called Sarvavarman or Śarva or Sarva, who is said to have lived in the reign of the Sātavāhana kings. The belief that Pāṇini refers to a work of Kalāpin in his rules IV. 3.108 and IV.3.48 and that Patañjali's words कालापम् and माहवार्तिकम् support it, has not much strength. The work was very popular especially among those who wanted to study spoken Sanskrit with ease and attained for several year a very prominent place among text-books on grammar especially in Bihar, Bengal and Gujarat. It has got a large number of glosses and commentary works, many of which are in a manuscript form at present. Its last chapter (Caturtha-Adhyāya) is ascribed to Vararuci. As the arrangement of topics is entirely different from Pāṇini's order, inspite of considerable resemblance of Sūtras and their wording, it is probable that the work was based on Pāṇini but composed on the models of ancient grammarians viz. Indra, Śākaṭāyana and others whose works,although not available now, were available to the author. The grammar Kātantra is also called Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra.. A comparison of the Kātantra Sūtras and the Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra. Sūtras shows that the one is a different version of the other. The Kātantra Grammar is also called Kaumāra as it is said that the original 1nstructions for the grammar were received by the author from Kumāra or Kārttikeya. For details see Vol. VII Patañjala Mahābhāṣya published by the D.E. Society, Poona, page 375.
kātantraparibhāṣāpāṭhaname given to a text consisting of Paribhāṣāsūtras, believed to have been written by the Sūtrakāra himself as a supplementary portion to the main grammar. Many such lists of Paribhāṣāsūtras are available, mostly in manuscript form, containing more than a hundred Sūtras divided into two main groups-the Paribhāṣā sūtras and the Balābalasūtras. See परिभाषासंग्रह edition by B. O. R. I. Poona.
kātantraparibhāṣāvṛtti(1)name of a gloss on the Paribhāṣāpaṭha written by Bhāvamiśra, probably a Maithila Pandit whose date is not known. He has explained 62 Paribhāṣās deriving many of them from the Kātantra Sūtras. The work seems to be based on the Paribhāṣā works by Vyāḍiparibhāṣāsūcana.and others on the system of Pāṇini, suitable changes having been made by the writer with a view to present the work as belonging to the Kātantra school; (2) name of a gloss on the Paribhāṣāpaṭha of the Kātantra school explaining 65 Paribhāṣās. No name of the author is found in the Poona manuscript. The India Office Library copy has given Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. as the author's name; but it is doubted whether Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. was the author of it. See परिभाषासंग्रह edition by B. O. R. I. Poona.
kātantraprakriyāa name given to the Kātantra Sūtras which were written in the original form as a Prakriyāgrantha or a work discussing the various topics such as alphabet, euphonic rules, declension, derivatives from nouns, syntax, conjugation derivatives from roots et cetera, and others et cetera, and others
kātantrarūpamālāa work, explaining the various forms of nouns and verbs according to the rules of the Kātantra grammar, ascribed to Bhāvasena of the fifteenth century.
kānacaffix अान forming perfect partciples which are mostly seen in Vedic Literature. The affix कानच् is technically a substitute for the लिट् affix. Nouns ending in कानच् govern the accusative case of the nouns connected with them: exempli gratia, for example सोमं सुषुवाणः; confer, compare P. III.3.106 and P.II.3.69.
kāmyacaffix in the sense of 'desiring for oneself' applied to nouns to form denominative roots; exempli gratia, for example पुत्रकाम्यति; confer, compare काम्यच्च् P. III.1. 9.
kārakavibhakticase affix governed by a verb or verbal derivative as contrasted with उपपदविभक्ति a case affix governed by a noun, not possessing any verbal activity. See the word कारक a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., See also the word उपपदविभक्ति.
kārakavilāsaan anonymous elementary work on syntax explaining the nature and function of the six Kārakas.
kārtakaujapādia class of words headed by the word कार्तकौजप, which are all dvandva compounds, and which have their first member retaining its own accent; e. g. कार्तकौजपौ, आवन्त्यश्मकाः et cetera, and others confer, compare Kāś. on P.VI.2.37.
kārmanāmikathe word is found used in Yāska's Nirukta as an adjective to the word संस्कार where it means belonging to nouns derived fromroofs (कर्मनाम)"like पाचक,कर्षक et cetera, and othersThe changes undergone by the roots in the formation of such words i. e. words showing action are termed कार्मनामिकसंस्कार; confer, compare कर्मकृतं नाम कर्मनाम। तस्मिन् भवः कार्मनामिकः Durgavṛtti on Nirukta of Yāska.I.13. कार्य(l) brought.into existence by activity (क्रियया निर्वृत्तं कार्यम् ) as oppo- sed to नित्य eternal; confer, compare एके वर्णाञ् शाश्वतिकान् न कार्यान् R.Pr. XIII.4 confer, compare also ननु च यस्यापि कार्याः ( शब्दाः ) तस्यापि पूजार्थम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.44 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 17;(2) which should be done, used in connection with a grammatical operation: confer, compare कार्य एत्वे सयमीकारमाहुः ।| अभैष्म इत्येतस्य स्थाने अभयीष्मेति । R.Pr. XIV.16; confer, compare also विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् P. I.4.2; (3) a grammatical opera- tion as for instance in the phrases द्विकार्ययोगे, त्रिकार्ययोगे et cetera, and others; confer, compare also गौणमुख्ययोर्मुख्ये कार्यसंप्रत्ययः Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 15;(4) object of a transitive verb: confer, compare शेषः कार्ये Śāk.
kāryinthe word or wording that undergoes the operation; confer, compare सतो हि कार्यिणः कार्येण भवितव्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1. 1. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 7, also कार्यमनुभवन् हि कार्यो निमित्ततया नाश्रीयते Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 10.
kālanotion of time created by different contacts made by a thing with other things one after another. Time required for the utterance of a short vowel is taken as a unit of time which is called मात्रा or कालमात्रा, literally measurement of time; (2) degree of a vowel, the vowels being looked upon as possessed of three degrees ह्रस्व,दीर्घ,& प्लुत measured respectively by one, two and three mātrās; confer, compare ऊकालोSझ्रस्वदीर्घप्लुतः P.I.2.27; (3) time notion in general, expressed in connection with an activity in three ways past (भूत), present (वर्तमान), and future (भविष्यत्) to show which the terms भूता, वर्तमाना and भविष्यन्ती were used by ancient grammarians; cf the words पूर्वकाल, उत्तरकाल; also confer, compare पाणिन्युपज्ञमकालकं व्याकरणम् Kāś. on P. II. 4.21 ; (4) place of recital ( पाठदेश ) depending on the time of recital, confer, compare न परकालः पूर्वकाले पुनः (V.Pr.III. 3) a dictum similar to Pāṇini's पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् P. VIII.2.1.
kāladuṣṭaa word not sanctioned by rules of grammar. The word probably refers to the corruption taking place in connection with the use of a word on account of lapse of time: confer, compare कालदुष्टा अपशब्दाः Durgh. Vr. on II.2.6.
kālasāmānyatime in general; unspecified time; confer, compare वर्तमाने लडुक्तः कालसामान्ये न प्राप्नोति Kāś. on P.III.3.142.
kāśikā(1)name given to the reputed gloss (वृत्ति) on the Sūtras of Pāṇini written by the joint authors.Jayāditya and Vāmana in the 7th century A.D. Nothing definitely can be said as to which portion was written by Jayāditya and which by Vamana, or the whole work was jointly written. Some scholars believe that the work was called Kāśikā as it was written in the city of Kāśī and that the gloss on the first five Adhyāyas was written by Jayāditya and that on the last three by Vāmana. Although it is written in a scholarly way, the work forms an excellent help to beginners to understand the sense of the pithy Sūtra of Pāṇini. The work has not only deserved but obtained and maintained a very prominent position among students and scholars of Pāṇini's grammar in spite of other works like the Bhāṣāvṛtti, the Prakriyā Kaumudi, the Siddhānta Kaumudi and others written by equally learned scholars. Its wording is based almost on the Mahābhāṣya which it has followed, avoiding, of course, the scholarly disquisitions occurring here and there in the Mahābhāṣya. It appears that many commentary works were written on it, the wellknown among them being the Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā or Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. written by Jinendrabuddhi and the Padamañjari by Haradatta. For details see Vyākaraṇamahābhāṣya Vol.VII pp 286-87 published by the D. E. Society, Poona. ( 2 ) The name Kāśikā is sometimes found given to their commentaries on standard works of Sanskrit Grammar by scholars, as possibly they were written at Kāśī; as for instance, (a) Kāśikā on Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāra by Hari Dīkṣita, and ( b ) Kāśikā on Paribhāṣenduśekhara by Vaidyanātha Pāyaguṇḍe.
kāṣṭhādia class of words headed by the word काष्ठ after which a word standing as a second member in a compound gets the grave accent for it,e. g. काष्ठाध्यापकः, परमाध्यापक et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VIII.1.67.
ki(1)kṛt affix इ prescribed after धु roots with a prefix attached;exempli gratia, for exampleप्रदिः प्रधिः confer, compare P.III.3.92, 93; (2) kṛt affix इ looked upon as a perfect termination and, hence, causing reduplication and accusative case of the noun connected, found in Vedic Literature added to roots ending in अा, the root ऋ, and the roots गम्, हन् and जन्; exempli gratia, for example पपि; सोमं, जगुरिः, जग्मिः et cetera, and others, confer, compare P. III.2.171: (2) a term used in the Jainendra Vyākaraṇa for the term संबुद्वि.
kiṃvṛttaa form derived from the pronoun किम्; confer, compare किमो वृत्तं किंवृत्तम् । किंवृत्तग्रहणेन तद्विभक्त्यन्तं प्रतीयाड्डतरडतमौ च। Kāś. on P. VIII.1.48.
kiṃśulakādia class of words headed by the word किंशुलक, which get their final vowel lengthened when the word गिरि is placed after them as a second member of a compound, provided the word so formed is used as a proper noun; e. g. किंशुलकागिरिः, अञ्जनागिरिः; confer, compare Kāś. on P. VI.3.117.
kit(1)marked with the mute letter क् which is applied by Pāṇini to affixes, for preventing guṇa and vṛddhi substitutes to the preceding इक् vowel (इ, उ, ऋ or लृ); confer, compareक्ङिति च, Pāṇ. I.1.5; (2) considered or looked upon as marked with mute indicatory क् for preventing guna; confer, compare असंयोगाल्लिट् कित् and the following P.I.2.5 et cetera, and others The affixes of the first type are for instance क्त, क्त्वा, क्तिन् and others. The affixes of the second type are given mainly in the second pada of the first Adhyāya by Pāṇini. Besides the prevention of guṇa and wrddhi, affixes marked with कु or affixes called कित्, cause Saṁprasāraṇa (see P. VI.1.15,16), elision of the penultimate न् (P.VI.4.24), elision of the penultimate vowel (P. VI.4.98,100), lengthening of the vowel (VI.4.15), substitution of ऊ (VI.4.19,21), elision of the final nasal (VI. 4.37), substitution of अI (VI.4.42). The taddhita affixes which are marked with mute क् cause the Vṛddhi substitute for the first vowel in the word to which they are addedition
kīlhārnKielhorn F., a sound scholar of Sanskrit Grammar who brought out excellent editions of the Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya and the Paribhāṣenduśekhara and wrote an essay on the Vārttikas of Kātyāyana. For details see Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya Vol VII.p.40, D. E society edition, Poona.
kumbhapadyādia class of words headed by कुम्भपदी in which the word पाद at the end of the compound is changed into पाद् and further changed into पद् before the feminine affix ई; exempli gratia, for example कुम्भपदी, शतपदी, द्रुपदी, पञ्चपदी et cetera, and others; cf Kāś. on P. V.4.138, 139.
kurvata term found in the Brāhmaṇa works and used by ancient grammarians for the 'present tense'.
kulālādia class of words headed by the word कुलाल to which the taddhita affix अक ( वुञ्) is applied in the sense of 'made by', provided the word so formed is used as a proper noun; e g.कौलालकम् , वारुडकम्; confer, compare Kāś. on P.IV.3.118.
kṛtliterally activity; a term used in the grammars of Pāṇini and others for affixes applied to roots to form verbal derivatives; confer, compare कृदतिङ् । धातोः ( ३ ।१।९१ ) इत्यधिकारे तिङ्कवर्जितः प्रत्ययः कृत् स्यात् । Kāś. on III.1.93, The kṛt affixes are given exhaustively by Pāṇini in Sūtras III.1.91 to III.4. I17. कृत् and तद्धित appear to be the ancient Pre-Pāṇinian terms used in the Nirukta and the Prātiśākhya works in the respective senses of root-born and noun-born words ( कृदन्त and तद्धितान्त according to Pāṇini's terminology), and not in the sense of mere affixes; confer, compare सन्त्यल्पप्रयोगाः कृतोप्यैकपदिकाः Nirukta of Yāska.I.14: अथापि भाषिकेभ्यो धातुभ्यो नैगमाः कृतो भाष्यन्ते Nirukta of Yāska.II.2; तिङ्कृत्तद्धितसमासा: शब्दमयम् V.Pr. I.27; also confer, compare V.Pr. VI.4. Patañjali and later grammarians have used the word कृत् in the sense of कृदन्त; confer, compare गतिकारकोपपदानां कृद्भिः सह समासवचनं प्राक् सुबुत्पत्तेः Pari Śek.Pari.75. The kṛt affixes are given by Pāṇini in the senses of the different Kārakas अपादान, संप्रदान, करण, अाधकरण, कर्म and कर्तृ, stating in general terms that if no other sense is assigned to a kṛt affix it should be understood that कर्ता or the agent of the verbal activity is the sense; confer, compare कर्तरि कृत् । येष्वर्थनिर्देशो नास्ति तत्रेदमुपतिष्ठते Kāś. on III.4.67. The activity element possessed by the root lies generally dormant in the verbal derivative nouns; confer, compare कृदभिहितो भावो द्रव्यवद्भवति, क्रियावदपि । M.Bh.on V.4.19 and VI. 2.139
kṛtādeia class of words such as कृत, मित, मत, भूत, उक्त and others with which the words श्रेणि, एक, पूग, कुण्ड, राशि and others are compounded, provided both the words forming the compound are in the same case;.exempli gratia, for example श्रेणिकृता:, एककृताः, कुण्डभूताः et cetera, and others cf Kāś. on P.II.1.59.
kṛtyaliterally that which should be done; the word कृत्य is used as a tech nical term in grammar in the sense of kṛt affixes which possess the sense 'should be done'. Pāṇini has not defined the term कृत्य but he has introduced a topic ( अधिकार ) by the name कृत्य (P. III.1.95), and mentioned kṛt afixes therein which are to be called कृत्य right on upto the mention of the affix ण्वुल्. in P.III. 1.133; confer, compare कृत्याः प्राङ् ण्वुलः P. III. 1.95 The kṛtya affixes, commonly found in use, are तव्य, अनीय and य ( यत्, क्यप् and ण्यत् ).
kṛtsvarathe same as कृदुत्तरपदप्रकृतिस्वर, the retention of its accent by the second member of a tatpuruṣa compound, if the first member is a word termed Gati or Kāraka, by the rule गतिकारकोपपदात् कृत् P.VI.2. 139; confer, compare अव्ययस्वरस्य कृत्स्वरः M.Bh. on VI.2.52; confer, compareविभक्तीषत्स्वरात्कृत्स्वरः M.Bh. VI.2.52 Vārt, 6.
kṛdantathe word ending with a kṛt affix; the term कृत् is found used in the sūtras of Pāṇini for कृदन्त; confer, compare कृत्तद्धितसमासाश्च P. I.2.46. The term कृदन्त for root-nouns, or nouns derived from roots, is found in the Atharvaprātiśākhya (I.1.10, II.3.8, II1.2.4), the Mahābhāṣya and all the later works on grammar. See the word कृत्.
kṛllukthe elision of a kṛt affix: the word is found used along with the words प्रकृतिप्रत्यापत्तिः, and प्रकृतिवत् कारकं भवति in the Vārttika अाख्यानात्कृतस्तदाचष्टे इतेि कृल्लुक् प्रकृतिप्रत्यापत्तिः प्रकृतिवच्च कारकम् by means of which the phrase कंसं घातयति is formed for the sentence कंसवधमाचष्टे.
kṛllopathe dropping or removal of the verbal noun(कृदन्त)after the words प्र, परा etc when they are compounded with the following noun; exempli gratia, for example the dropping of गत from the expression निर्गतः कौशाम्ब्याः when it is compounded into निष्कौशाम्बिः । confer, compare कृल्लोपे निष्कौशाम्बिः, निर्वाराणसिः M.Bh. on P.I.4.l. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 18.
kenkṛt (affix). affix ए in the sense of कृत्य (Pot.passive voice.participle.) found in Vedic Literature; exempli gratia, for example नावगाहे = नावगाहितव्यम् confer, compare Kāś. on P.III.4.14.
kevalaisolated;a term applied to a letter or a word when it is not combined with another letter or another word in a compound; confer, compare धर्मादनिच् केवलात् । केवलान्न पदसमुदायात् Kāś. on P.V.4.124; (2) simple (word) without an affix added: confer, compare अर्थवत्ता नोपपद्यते केवलेन अवचनात् । P. I. 2.45 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 7, also कृत्तद्धितान्तं चैवार्थवत् । न केवलाः कृतस्तद्धिता बा M.Bh.on P.I.4.14.
kaiyaṭaname of the renowned commentator on the Mahābhāṣya, who lived in the 11th century. He was a resident of Kashmir and his father's name was Jaiyaṭa. The commentary on the Mahābhāṣya was named महाभाष्यप्रदीप by him, which is believed by later grammarians to have really acted as प्रदीप or light, as without it, the Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali would have remained unlit, that is unintelligible, at several places. Later grammarians attached to प्रदीप almost the same importance as they did to the Mahābhāṣya and the expression तदुक्तं भावकैयटयोः has been often used by commentators. Many commentary works were written on the Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.out of which Nageśa's Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.is the most popular. The word कैयट came to be used for the word महाभाष्यप्रदीप which was the work of Kaiyaṭa. For details see Vyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya published by the D. E. Society, Poona, Vol. VII. pp. 389-390.
kaiyaṭaprakāśaa commentary on the Mahābhāṣyapradīpa of Kaiyaṭa written by Nīlakaṇṭha of the Draviḍa country. Nīlakaṇṭha lived in . the 17th century and wrote works on various subjects.
koṭarādia class of words headed by the word कोटर which get their final vowel lengthened when the word वन is placed after them as a seconditional member of a compound, provided the word so formed is used as a proper noun; exempli gratia, for example कोटरावणम्, मिश्रकावणम्. confer, compare Kāś. on P.VI.3.117.
kodṇḍarāmaa scholar of Sanskrit Vyākaraṇa who composed शब्दसिद्धान्तमञ्जरी a small treatise dealing with the declension of nouns.
kaumāra,komāravyākaraṇa(1)an alternative name of the Kātantra Vyākaraṇa given to it on the strength of the traditional belief that the original inspiration for writing it was received by Sarvavarman from Kumara or Kārtikeya; (2) small treatises bearing the name Kaumāravyākaraṇa written by Munipuṅgava and Bhāvasena. The latter has written Kātantrarūpamāla also.
ktavatukṛt affix तवत् which also is called निष्ठा. It is prescribed in the active sense of somebody who has done a thing sometime in the past. A word ending in it is equivalent to the past active participle; exempli gratia, for example भुक्तवान् ब्राह्मणः cf P.I.1.26. The feminine. affix डीप् ( ई ) is added to nouns ending in क्तवतु to form feminine bases; confer, compare P.IV.1.6.
ktāntaa noun base ending in the kṛt affix क्त; past passive participle; confer, compare क्षेपे सप्तम्यन्तं क्तान्तेन सह समस्यते । अवतप्तेनकुलस्थितं त एतत् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).on II.2. 47.
ktickṛt affix ति added to roots in the benedictive sense to form संज्ञाशब्द or nouns in a technical sense; e.gतन्तिः in the sense of तनुतात्: confer, compare Kāś. on III.3.174. क्त is also added in the same way. See क्त.
ktinkṛt affix ति added to roots to form nouns in the sense of verbaction; exempli gratia, for example कृति:, स्थितिः, मति: et cetera, and others;confer, compare P.III.3.94-97.
ktvākṛt (affix). affix त्वा added to roots (1) in the sense of prohibition conveyed by the word अलं or खलु preceding the root, exempli gratia, for example अलं कृत्वा, खलु कृत्वा; confer, compare P. III.4.18; (2) in the sense of exchange in the case of the root मा, e. g. अपमित्य याचते; confer, compare P. III.4.19; (3) to show an activity of the past time along with a verb or noun of action showing comparatively a later time, provided the agent of the former and the latter activities is the same; exempli gratia, for example भुक्त्वा व्रजति, स्नात्वा पीत्वा भुक्त्वा व्रजति; confer, compare P. III.4. 21. This kṛt affix is always added to roots when they are without any prefix; when there is a prefix the indeclinable, ending in त्वा, is always compounded with the prefix and त्वा is changed into य (ल्यप्), exempli gratia, for example प्रकृत्य, प्रहृत्य; confer, compare समासेऽनञ्पूर्वे क्त्वो ल्यप् P. VII. 1.37. The substitution of य is at will in Vedic Literature; exempli gratia, for example कृष्णं वासो यजमानं परिधापयित्वा ( instead of परिधाप्य ), confer, compare P. VII.1.38, while sometimes, य is added after त्वा as an augment e. g. दत्वाय सविता धियः confer, compare P. VII.l.47, as also sometimes त्वी or त्वीनम् is substituted for त्वा e. g. इष्ट्वीनं देवान्, स्नात्वी मलादिव, confer, compare P. VII.1.48, 49.
ktvāntagerund; a mid-way derivative of a verbal root which does not leave its verbal nature on the one hand although it takes the form of a substantive on the other hand.
kyacdenominative affix ( विकरण ) in the sense of desiring for oneself, added to nouns to form denomitive roots; exempli gratia, for example पुत्रीयति; क्यच् is also added to nouns that are upamānas or standards of comparison in the sense of (similar) behaviour: exempli gratia, for example पुत्रीयति च्छात्रम्: confer, compare Kāś. on P. III.1.8, 10. It is also added in the sense of 'doing' to the words नमस्, वरिवस् and चित्र; e. g. नमस्यति देवान्, वरिवस्यति गुरून् , चित्रीयते ; confer, compare Kāś. on P. III. 1.19.
kyapkṛt afix य applied to the roots व्रज् and यज् in the sense of 'verbal activity' and to the roots अजू with सम्, षद् with नि et cetera, and others to form proper nouns e. g. व्रज्या, इज्या, समज्या, निषद्या et cetera, and others, confer, compare P. III. 3.98 and 99; (2) kṛtya affix य in the sense of 'should be done' applied to the roots वद्, भू and हन् (when preceded by certain words put as upapada), as also to roots with penultimate ऋ and the roots मृज्, इ, स्तु and others; e. g. ब्रह्मोद्यम् , ब्रह्मभूयम् , इत्यम् , स्तुत्यम् et cetera, and others confer, compare Kāś. on P. III. 1. 106,121.
kyaṣaffix य added to certain nouns like लोहित and others to form denominative roots after which terminations of both the padas are placed exempli gratia, for example लोहितायति, लोहितायते; confer, compare Kāś. on P. III. 1.13.
kratvādia class of words headed by the word क्रतु, which have their first vowel accented acute in a Bahuvrīhi dompound, provided the first member of the compound is the word सु; exempli gratia, for example सुक्रतुः, सुप्रपूर्तिः et cetera, and others; confer, compare confer, compare Kāś. on P. VI.2.118.
krama(1)serial order or succession as contrasted with यौगपद्य or simultaneity. The difference between क्रम and यौगपद्य is given by भर्तृहरि in the line क्रमे विभिद्यते रूपं यौगपद्ये न भिद्यते Vāk. Pad. II. 470. In order to form a word by the application of several rules of grammar, a particular order is generally followed in accordance with the general principle laid down in the Paribhāṣā पूर्वपरनित्यान्तरङ्गापवादानामुत्तरोत्तरं बलीयः, as also according to what is stated in the sūtras असिद्धवदत्राभात्, पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् et cetera, and others (2) succession, or being placed after, specifically with reference to indeclinables like एव, च et cetera, and others which are placed after a noun with which they are connectedition When an indecinable is not so connected, it is called भिन्नक्रम; confer, compare परिपन्थं च तिष्ठति (P.IV. 4.36), चकारो भिन्नक्रमः प्रत्ययार्थं समुच्चिनोति, Kāś. on P. IV. 4.36; also ईडजनोर्ध्वे च । चशब्दो भिन्नक्रमः
īśeḥ(VII.2.77)अनुकर्षणार्थो विज्ञायते Kāś. on P.IV.2.78; (3) succession of the same consonant brought about; doubling; reduplication; क्रम is used in this way in the Ṛk Prātiśākhya as a synonym of dvitva prescribed by Pāṇini; e. g. अा त्वा रथं becomes अा त्त्वा रथम् ; सोमानं स्वरणम् becomes सोमानं स्स्वरणम् ; confer, compare स्वरानुस्वारोपहितो द्विरुच्यते संयोगादि: स क्रमोSविक्रमे सन् । etc, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. l to 4; confer, compare also स एष द्विर्भावरूपो विधिः क्रमसंज्ञो वेदितव्यः Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 1. The root क्रम् IA. is several times used in the Prātiśākhya works for द्विर्भवन, confer, compare also T. Pr.XXI.5; XXIV.5; (4) repetition of a word in the recital of Vedic passages, the recital by such a repetition being called क्रमपाठ, which is learnt and taught with a view to understanding the original forms of words combined in the Saṁhitā by euphonic rules, substitution of letters such as that of ण् for न् , or of ष् for स् , as also the separate words of a compound word ( सामासिकशब्द ); e. g. पर्जन्याय प्र । प्र गायत । गायत दिवः । दिवस्पुत्राय । पुत्राय मीळ्हुषे । मीळ्हुषे इति मीळ्हुषे । confer, compare क्रमो द्वाभ्यामतिक्रम्य् प्रत्यादायोत्तरं तयोः उत्तेरेणोपसंदध्यात् तथार्द्धर्चं समापयेत् ॥ Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) X. 1. For details and special features, confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) ch. X and XI: confer, compare also Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 182190: T. Pr, XXIII. 20, XXIV. 6.
kramādia class of words headed by the word क्रम to which the taddhita affix अक (वुञ् ) is added in the sense of 'one who studies and understands'; e. g. क्रमकः, पदकः, मीमांसकः, शिक्षकः et cetera, and others confer, compare Kāś. on IV. 2.61.
kriyāvacanameaning or expressing a verbal activity; a term generally applied to dhātus or roots, or even to verbs. The term is also applied to denominative affixes like क्यच् which produce a sort of verbal activity in the noun to which they are added; confer, compare क्रियावचनाः क्यजादय: M.Bh. on III.1.19.
kriyāviśeṣaṇadeterminant or modifier of a verbal activity; confer, compare क्रियाविशेषणं चेति वक्तव्यम् । सुष्टु पचति दुष्टु पचति M.Bh. on II.1.1; nouns used as Kriyāviśeṣaṇa are put in the neuter gender, and in the nominative case. or the acc. case in the singular. number; confer, compare क्रियाविशेषणानां कर्मत्वं नपुंसकलिङ्गता च Pari.Bhāśkara Pari.56.
krauḍyādia class of words headed by the word क्रौडि which do not take the feminine affix ई when they stand at the end of a compound; exempli gratia, for example कल्याणक्रौडा, सुभगा, पृथुजघना et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāś. on P.IV.1.56.
kvasukṛt affix वस्, taking the feminine. affix ई (ङीप्) in the feminine gender, prescribed in the sense of perfect tense, which is mostly found in Vedic Literature and added to some roots only such as सद्, वस्, श्रु et cetera, and others in the spoken language; e. g. जक्षिवान् पपिवान् उपसेदिवान् कौत्स; पाणिनिम्; confer, compare Kāś. on P.III.2.107-109.
kvinkṛt zero affix, id est, that is an affix of which every letter is dropped and nothing remains, added to the roots स्पृश्, यज्, सृज्, दृश्, et cetera, and others under certain conditions; exempli gratia, for example घृतस्पृक्, ऋत्विक्, यादृक्, तादृक्; confer, compare Kāś. on P.III.2.58-60.
kvip(1)kṛt affix zero, added to the roots सद्, सू, द्विष् and others with a preceding word as upapada or with a prefix or sometimes even without any word, as also to the root हन् preceded by the words ब्रह्मन्, भ्रूण and वृत्र, and to the root कृ preceded by सु, कर्मन् et cetera, and others, and to the roots सु, and चि under certain conditions exempli gratia, for example उपसत्, सूः, प्रसूः, पर्णध्वत्, ब्रह्महा, वृत्रहा, सोमसुत्, अग्निचित्; confer, compareP.III. 2.61, 76, 77, 87-92: 177-179; (2) the denominative affix zero applied to any substantive in the sense of behaviour अश्वति, गर्दभति et cetera, and others; confer, compare M.Bh. and Kāś, on P.III.1.11.
kvibantaa substantive ending with the kṛt affix क्विप् (zero affix) added to a root to form a noun in the sense of the verbal action (भाव). The words ending with this affix having got the sense of verbal activity in them quite suppressed, get the noun terminations सु, औ, जस् et cetera, and others and not ति, तः et cetera, and others placed after them; confer, compare कृदभिहितो भावो द्रव्यवद् भवति. However, at the same time, these words undergo certain operations peculiar to roots simply because the kṛt affix entirely disappears and the word formed, appears like a root; confer, compare क्विबन्ता धातुत्वं न जहति. Kaiyaṭa's Prad. on VII.1.70.
kṣveḍanahissing or whizzing sound given as a fault in the utterance of sibilants; confer, compare क्ष्चेडनमधिको वर्णस्य सरूपो ध्वनि: । commentary on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV. 6.
ksa(1)aorist vikaraṇa affix substituted for च्लि; confer, compare P.III.1.45, 46; e. g. अदृक्षत्, आश्लिक्षत्, अधुक्षत् confer, compare Kāś. on P.III.1.45,46; (2) kṛt affix स applied to the root दृश् preceded by a pronoun such as त्यद्, तद् et cetera, and others exempli gratia, for example यादृक्षः, तादृक्ष: et cetera, and others confer, compare दृशेः क्सश्च वक्तव्य: P.III.2.60 Vārttika. (3) affix स applied to the root गाह् or ख्या or कव् to form the noun कक्ष; confer, compare कक्षो गाहतेः क्स इति नामकरण: ख्यातेर्वा कषतेर्वा Nirukta of Yāska.II.2.
khataddhita affix. affix, always changed into ईन, (l) applied to the word कुल in the sense of a descendant, exempli gratia, for example कुलीनः, आढ्यकुलीन:; confer, compare P. IV. 1.139; (2) applied to the words अवार, पार, पारावार and अवारपार in the Śaīṣika senses, e. g. अवारीणः, पारीणः et cetera, and others; confer, compare P.IV.2.93 and Vārttikas 2, 3 on it; (3) applied to words ending in the word वर्ग ( which does not mean 'sound' or 'letter' ) in the sense of 'present there,' e. g. वासुदेववर्गीणः, युधिष्ठिरवर्गीणः; confer, compare P. IV. 3.64; (4) applied to the words सर्वधुर and एकधुर in the sense of 'bearing,' and to ओजसू , वेशोभग, यशोभग and पूर्व, exempli gratia, for example ओजसीनः et cetera, and others, confer, compare P.IV.4.78, 79, 130, 132, 133; (5) applied in the sense of 'favourable to' to the words आत्मन् , विश्वजन, et cetera, and others (P.V.1.9), to विंशतिक, (32) to अाढक, अाचित, पात्र and others (53-55), to समा (85-86), to रात्रि, अहन् , संवत्सर and वर्ष (87-88) and संवत्सर and परिवत्सर (92); e. g. आत्मनीनः, आढकीनः पात्रीणः, समीनः, संवत्सरीणः et cetera, and others; (6) to the words सर्वचर्मन्, यथामुख et cetera, and others e. g. सर्वचर्मीणः confer, compare P.V. 2.5 to 17; (7) to the words अषडक्ष, अशितंगु et cetera, and others confer, compare P.V.4.7,8. e. g. अषडक्षीणः. (8) ख is also a technical term in the sense of elision or लोप in the Jainendra Grammar confer, compare Jain I. 1.61. (9) The word ख is used in the sense of 'glottis' or the hole of the throat ( गलबिल ) in the ancient Prātiṣākhya works.
khaśkṛt affix added to the roots यज् (causal), ध्मा, धे,रुज्, वह्, लिह्, पच् , दृश् , तप्, मन् et cetera, and others preceded by certain specified upapada words. The root undergoes all the operations such as the addition of the conjugational sign et cetera, and others before this खश् on account of the mute letter श् which makes खश् a Sārvadhātuka affix, and the augment म् is added to the preceding उपपद if it is not an indeclinable on account of the mute letter ख्; e. g. जनमेजयः, स्तनंधयः, नाडिंधमः, असूयै. पश्यः पण्डितंमन्यः etc,; confer, compare Pāṇ. III2.28-37, 83.
khilapāṭhaa supplementary recital or enunciation which is taken along with the original enunciation or upadeśa generally in the form of the sūtras. The word is used in the Kāśikā in the sense of one of the texts forming a part of the original text which is called upadeśa; confer, compare Kāśikā उपदिश्यते अनेनेत्युपदेश: शास्त्रवाक्यानि सूत्रपाठ: खिलपाठश्च (on P.I.3.2); confer, compare also खिलपाठो धातुपाठः प्रातिपदिकपाठो वाक्यपाठश्च Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on Kāśikā I.3.2.
gthird letter of the guttural class of consonants, possessed of the properties घोष, संवृत, नाद and अल्पप्राण; some grammarians look upon the word क्ङित् (P.I.1.5) as made up of क् , ग् and ङ् and say that the Guna and Vṛddhi substitutes do not take place in the vowels इ, उ, ऋ, and लृ if an affix or so, marked by the mute letter ग् follows.
gaṅgeśaśarmāwriter of Kātantra-kaumudī possibly different from the reputed Gaṅgeśa Upādhyāa who is looked upon as the founder of the Navyanyāya school of modern Naiyāyikas, and who lived in the twelfth century A. D.
gajakumbhākṛtia graphic description of the Jihvāmūlīya letter as found in script, given by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.; confer, compare गजकुम्भाकृतिर्वर्ण उपध्मानीयसंज्ञो भवति Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.'s commentary on Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.I.1. 18. see ( उपधानीय ).
gaṇaa class of words, as found in the sūtras of Pāṇini by the mention of the first word followed by the word इति; exempli gratia, for example स्वरादि, सर्वादि, ऊर्यादि, भ्वादि, अदादि, गर्गादि et cetera, and others The ten gaṇas or classes of roots given by Pāṇini in his dhātupātha are given the name Daśagaṇī by later grammarians.
gaṇasūtraa statement of the type of a Sūtra in the Gaṇapāṭha of Pāṇini where mention of a word or words in the Gaṇapāṭha is made along with certain conditions; e. g. पूर्वपुरावरo, स्वमज्ञातिधनाख्यायाम् , in the सर्वादिगण, and क्त्वातोसुन्कसुनः, तसिलादय: प्राक्पाशपः in the स्वरादिगण. Some of the gaṇasūtras are found incorporated in the Sūtrapāṭha itself Many later grammarians have appended their own gaṇapāṭha to their Sūtrapāṭha.
gati(1)literally motion; stretching out, lengthening of a syllable. The word is explained in the Prātiśakhya works which define it as the lengthening of a Stobha vowel with the utterance of the vowel इ or उ after it, exempli gratia, for example हाइ or हायि for हा; similarly आ-इ or अा -यि ; (2) a technical term used by Pāṇini in connection with prefixes and certain indeclinables which are called गति, confer, compare P.I.4.60-79. The words called gati can be compounded with the following word provided the latter is not a verb, the compound being named tatpuruṣa e.g, प्रकृतम् , ऊरीकृत्य confer, compare P.II.2.18; the word गति is used by Pāṇini in the masculine gender as seen in the Sūtra गतिरनन्तरः P.VI. 2.49 and hence explained as formed by the addition of the affix क्तिच् to गम्, the word being used as a technical term by the rule क्तिच्क्तौ च संज्ञायाम् P.III.3.174; (3) realization, understanding; confer, compare उभयगतिरिह भवति Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari.9; सांप्रतिकाभावे भूतपूर्वगतिः Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari 76; अगत्या हि परिभाषा अाश्रीयते Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva Pari. Pāṭha 119.
gatisamāsaa compound with the preceding gati word prescribed by the rule कुगतिप्रादयः P.II. 2.18; confer, compare गतिसमास । निष्कौशाम्बिः, निर्वाराणसि: M.Bh. on II. 4. 26 .
gantavyathat which should be understood; the word is used in the sense of अवगन्तव्य; confer, compare तत्र संबन्धादेतद्गन्तव्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.9.
gamyato be understood, not expressed; confer, compare यस्यार्थो गम्यते न च शब्दः प्रयुज्यते स गम्यः। commentary on Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. II. 2. 62.
gamyādia class of words headed by the word गमी which are formed by the application of unādi affixes in the sense of future time; e. g. गमी ग्रामम्, अागामी, प्रस्थायी et cetera, and others confer, compare Kāś. on P. III. 3. 3.
gavāśvaprabhṛtithe dvandva compound words गवाश्व, गवाविक गवैडक, अजाविक, कुब्जमाणवक, पुत्रपौत्र मांसशोणित and others which are to be declined in the neuter gender and singular number; confer, compare P. II. 4.11.
gitmarked with the mute letter ग्; affixes that are गित् prevent guna or vrddhi in the preceding word; confer, compare क्क्ङिति च P. I. 1.5; confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 3.10; III. 2.I39: confer, compare also गकारोप्यत्र चर्त्वभूतो निर्दिश्यते Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. I. 1.5.
guṇa(1)degree of a vowel; vocalic degree, the second out of the three degrees of a vowel viz. primary degree, guna degree and vrddhi degree exempli gratia, for example इ, ए and ऐ or उ, ओ and औ. अ is given as a guna of अ; but regarding अ also,three degrees can be stated अ, अ and आ. In the Pratisakhya and Nirukta ए is called गुण or even गुणागम but no definiti6n is given ; confer, compare गुणागमादेतनभावि चेतन R.Pr.XI.6;शेवम् इति विभीषितगुणः। शेवमित्यपि भवति Nir.X.17: (2) the properties of phonetic elements or letters such as श्वास,नाद et cetera, and others: confer, compareṚgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) Ch.XIII : (3) secondary, subordinate;confer, compare शेषः,अङ्गं, गुणः इति समानार्थाः Durgācārya's commentary on the Nirukta.on Nirukta of Yāska.I.12: (4) properties residing in a substance just as whiteness, et cetera, and others in a garment which are different from the substance ( द्रव्य ). The word गुण is explained by quotations from ancient grammarians in the Maha bhasya as सत्वे निविशतेsपैति पृथग्जातिषु दृश्यते । अाघेयश्चाक्रियाजश्च सोSसत्त्वप्रकृतिर्गुणः ॥ अपर आह । उपैत्यन्यज्जहात्यन्यद् दृष्टो द्रव्यान्तरेष्वपि। वाचकः सर्वलिङ्गानां द्रव्यादन्यो गुणः स्मृतः ; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.1.44;cf also शब्दस्पर्शरूपरसगन्धा गुणास्ततोन्यद् द्रव्यम् ,M.Bh.on V.1.119 (5) properties of letters like उदात्तत्व, अनुदात्तत्व, स्वरितत्व, ह्र्स्वत्व, दीर्घत्व, प्लुतत्व, अानुनासिक्य et cetera, and others; confer, compare भेदकत्वाद् गुणस्य । आनुनासिक्यं नाम गुणः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.1.. Vart, 13: (6) determinant cf भवति बहुव्रीहौ तद्गुणसंविज्ञानमपि Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.27; (7) technical term in Panini's grarnmar standing for the vowels अ, ए and ओ, confer, compare अदेङ्गुणः P.I.1.2. For the various shades of the meaning of the word गुण, see Mahabhasya on V.1.119. " गुणशब्दोयं बह्वर्थः । अस्त्येव समेष्ववयवेषु वर्तते ।...... चर्चागुणांश्च ।
guṇakarmana term used by the ancient grammarians for the गौणकर्मन् or indirect object of a verb. having two objects.The word is found quoted in the Mahabhaya; confer, compare कथिते लादयश्चेत्स्युः षष्टीं कुर्यात्तदा गुणे । गुणे गुणकर्मणि । confer, compare also गुणकर्मणि लादिविधि: सपरे M.Bh. on I. 4.51.
guṇabhāvina vowel, liable to take the guna substitute e. g. इ, उ, ऋ, लृ and the penultimate अ; confer, compare यत्र क्ङित्यनन्तरो गुणभाव्यस्ति तत्रैव स्यात् । चितम् । स्तुतम् । इह तु न स्याद्भिन्नः भिन्नवानिति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.5.
guṇādia class of words headed by the word गुण, which, when preceded by the word बहु in a Bahuvrihi compound, do not have their last vowel acute; e. g. बहुगुणा रज्जुः; बह्वक्षरं पदम् , et cetera, and others This class of गुणादि words is considered as आकृतिगण; confer, compare Kas, on P. VI. 2.176.
guru(1)possessed of a special effort as opposed to लघु; confer, compare तद् गुरु भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1। (2) heavy, a technical term including दीर्घ (long) vowel as also a ह्रस्व (short) vowel when it is followed by a conjunct consonant, (confer, compare संयोगे गुरु । दीर्घ च। P. I. 4.11, 12) or a consonant after which the word terminates or when it (the vowel) is nasalized; confer, compare Tai. Pr. XXII. 14, confer, compare also Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 5.
gotraliterally family. The word is used by Panini in the technical sense of a descendant except the son or a daughter; confer, compare अपत्यं पौत्रप्रभृति गोत्रम् P. IV. 1.162. The word गोत्रापत्य is also used in the same sense. The affix, which is found many times in the sense of gotra, barring the usual अण् , is यञ् ; confer, compare गर्गादिभ्यो यञ् P. IV. 1.105.
gopīcandraknown also by the name गेयींचन्द्र who .has written several commentary works on the grammatical treatises of the Samksipatasara or Jaumāra school of Vyakarana founded by Kramdisvara and Jumaranandin in the 12th century, the well-known among them being the संक्षिप्तसाटीका, संक्षितसारपरिभात्रासूत्रटीका and तद्धितपरिशिष्टटीका. He is believed to have lived in the thirteenth century A. D.
goyugaca taddhita affix. affix applied to nouns like अश्व, उष्ट्र, et cetera, and others in the sense of a pair e. g. उष्ट्रगोयुगम्, अश्वयोयुगम्: confer, compare द्वित्वे गोयुगच् Kas on P. V. 2.29.
golḍsṭyūkaraa well known German scholar who made a sound study of Paini's Sanskrit Vyakarana and wrote a very informative treatise entitled 'Panini, his place in Sanskrit Literature.' He lived in the latter half of the 19th century.
gotrinda( चक्रवर्तिन् )writer of Samasavada, a short treatise on the sense conveyed by compound words.
goṣṭhaca taddhita affix.affix applied to words like गो and others in the sense of 'a place'; confer, compare गेष्ठजादयः स्थानादिषु पशुनाम। पशुनामादिभ्य उपसंख्यानम् | गवां स्थानं गोगोष्ठम्, अश्वगोष्ठम्: महिषीगोष्ठम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana.on P.1. varia lectio, another reading,2.29 It is very likely that words like गोष्ठ, दघ्न and others were treated as pratyayas by Panini and katyayana who followed Panini, because they were found always associated with a noun preceding them and never independently.
gaurādia class of words to which the affix ई ( ङीष्) is added to form the feminine base; exempli gratia, for example गौरी, मत्सी, हयी, हरिणी; the class contains a large number of words exceeding 150; for details see Kasika on P.IV.1. 41; (2) a small class of eleven words, headed by the word गौर which do not have the acute accent on the last syllable in a tatpurusa compound when they are placed after the preposition उप; confer, compare P. VI.2.194.
grastaa fault of pronunciation due to the utterance of a letter hindered or held back at the throat; confer, compare जिह्वामूलनिग्रहे ग्रस्तमेतत् R.Pr.XIV.3; confer, compare also ग्रस्तं निरस्तमवलम्बितम् । ग्रस्तः जिह्वामूले गृहीतः । अव्यक्त इत्यपरे । Pradipa on Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1.
gh(1)fourth consonant of the guttural class of consonants having the properties कण्ठसंवृतत्व, घोष, नादानुप्रदानत्व and महाप्राणत्व; (2)the consonant घ at the beginning of a taddhita affix. affix which is always changed into इय्; confer, compare P. VII. 1. 9; (3) substitute for ह् at the end of roots beginning with द्, as also of the root नह् under certain conditions; confer, compare P.VIII.2.32,33,34; (4) substitute for the consonant व् of मतुव् placed after the pronouns किम् and इदम् which again is changed into इय् by VII.1.9: exempli gratia, for example कियान्, इयान्: confer, compare P.V. 2.40.
gha(l)consonant घ्, अ being added at the end for facility of pronunciation; confer, compareTai. Pr.I.21; (2) technical term for the taddhita affix. affixes तरप् and तमप्, confer, compare P.I.1.22, causing the shortening of ई at the end of bases before it, under certain conditions, confer, compare P. VI. 3.43-45, and liable to be changed into तराम् and तमाम् after किम्, verbs ending in ए, and indeclinables; confer, compare P.V.4.11; (3) taddhita affix. affix घ ( इय) in the sense of 'a descendant' applied to क्षत्र, and in the sense of 'having that as a deity' applied to अपोनप्तृ अपांनप्तृ and also to महेन्द्र and to the words राष्ट्र et cetera, and others, exempli gratia, for example क्षत्रियः, अपोनाप्त्रिय:, अपांनप्त्रियः, महेन्द्रियम्,राष्ट्रियः et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. IV.1.138, IV.2.27, 29, 93; (4) taddhita affix. affix घ, applied to अग्र, समुद्र and अभ्र in the sense of 'present there', to सहस्र in the sense of 'possession', to, नक्षत्र without any change of sense, and to यज्ञ and ऋत्विज् in the sense of 'deserving'; confer, compare P.IV.4.117,118,135, 136,141, V.1.71 ; (5) krt affix अ when the word to which it has been applied becomes a proper noun id est, that isa noun in a specific sense or a technical term; confer, compare III.3. 118, 119,125.
ghactaddhita affix. affix इय, as found in the word क्षेत्रिय; confer, compare क्षेत्रियच् परक्षेत्रे चिाकत्स्यः P.V.2.92 and Kāsikā thereon.
ghi(1)a tech. term applied to noun bases or Prātipadikas ending in इ and उ excepting the words सखि and पति and those which are termed नदी; confer, compare P. I. 4.79; (2) a conventional term for लधु ( a short vowel) found used in the Jainendra Vyakarana.
ghoṣaan external effort in the pronunciation of a sonant or a soft consonant which causes depth of the tone: confer, compare अन्ये तु घोषाः स्युः संवृताः et cetera, and others, Sid. Kau. on VIII. 2. 1 .
ṅa(1)fifth consonant of the guttural class of consonants which is a nasal ( अनुनासिक ) consonant; the vowel अ being added at the end for facility of pronunciation; confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.21; (2) a conventional term used for all the nasal consonants in the Jainendra Vyakarana.
ṅasicase-ending of the ablative case, changed into अात् after bases ending in अ and into स्मात् after pronouns; confer, compareP.IV.1.2,VII.1.12,15.
ṅicase-ending of the locative case, changed into (a) अाम् after bases termed Nadi, feminine. bases ending in अा and the word नी, (b) into औ after bases ending in इ and उ, and (c) into स्मिन् after bases of pronouns;confer, compare P.IV. 1. 2, VII. 3. 116, 117, 118, 119 and VII. 1. 15, 16.
ṅit(l)affixes with the mute letter ङ् attached to them either before or after, with a view to preventing the guna and vrddhi substitutes for the preceding इ, उ, ऋ, or लृ, as for example, the affixes चङ्, अङ् and others (2) affixes conventionally called ङित् after certain bases under certain conditions; confer, compare गाङ्कुटादिम्यो ञ्णिन्ङित् P. I. 2. 1-4; (3) roots marked with the mute letter ङ् signifying the application of the Atmanepada terminations to them: (4) substitutes marked with mute ङ् which are put in the place of the last letter of the word for which they are prescribed as substitutes; (5) case affixes marked with mute letter ङ् which cause the substitution of guna to the last vowel इ or उ of words termed घि.
ṅīpfeminine. affix ई which is anudatta (grave) added (a) to words ending in the vowel ऋ or the consonant न् (confer, compareP.IV.1.5), (b) to words ending with affixes marked with mute उ,ऋ or लृ; confer, compareP.IV.1.6 (c) to words ending with affixes marked with mute ट् as also ending with the affixes ढ, अण्, अञ्, द्वयसच् दघ्नच्,मात्रच्, तयप्, ठक्, ठञ्, कञ् and क्वरप् (confer, compareP.IV.1.15) and to certain other words under certain conditions; confer, compare P. IV. 1.16-24.
ṅīṣfeminine. afix ई, which is udatta, applied to words in the class of words headed by गौर, as also to noun bases ending in affixes marked with.mute ष्, as also to words mentioned in the class headed by बहुः confer, compare P.IV.1.41-46.It is also added in the sense of 'wife of' to any word denoting a male person; confer, compare P. IV. 1. 48, and together with the augment आनुक् (आन्) to the words इन्द्र, वरुण etc exempli gratia, for example इन्द्राणी, वरुणानि, यवनानि meaning 'the script of the Yavanas' confer, compare P. IV. 1.49. It is also added words ending in क्रीत and words ending in क्त and also to words expressive of ' limbs of body ' under certain conditions; confer, compare P.IV.1. 50-59 and IV. 1.61-65.
ṅedative case termination changed into य after bases ending in short अ and into स्मै after pronouns; confer, compare P.IV.1.2, VII, 1.13, 14.
ṅyantanoun bases ending with the feminine. affix ङी (ङीप्, ङीत्र्, or ङीन्); confer, compare ङ्यन्तादित्येवं भविष्यति M.Bh. on P.I. 1.89 Vart. 16.
caturthīsamāsathe tatpurusa compound with the first word in the dative case in its dissolution; confer, compare वतुर्थीसमासे सति पूर्वपदकृतिस्वरत्वेन भवितव्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II. 1.36.
candraa famous Buddhist Sanskrit grammarian whose grammar existing in the Tibetan script, is now available in the Devanagar script. The work consists of six chapters or Adhyayas in which no technical terms or sanjnas like टि, घु are found. There is no section on Vedic Grammar and accents. The work is based on Panini's grammar and is believed to have been written by Candra or Candragomin in the 5th centnry A. D. Bhartrhari in his Vakyapadiya refers to him; confer, compare स नीतो बहुशाखत्वं चन्द्राचार्यादिभिः पुनः Vakyapadiya II. 489. A summary of the work is found in the Agnipurana, ch. 248-258.
cara short term (Pratyahara) for the hard unaspirated surds and श्, ष्, स्. The change of the second, third and fourth letters into the first is called चर्त्व: confer, compare अभ्यासे चर्च । खरि च । वावसाने । Pāṇini. VIII.4.54-56.
caritakriyahaving kriya or verbactivity hidden in it. The term is used by Bhartrhari in connection with a solitary noun-word or a substantive having the force of a sentence, and hence which can be termed a sentence on account of the verbal activity dormant in it. exempli gratia, for example पिण्डीम्; confer, compare वाक्यं तदपि मन्यन्ते यत्पदं वरितक्रियम् Vakyapad.II. 326, and चरिता गर्भीकृता आख्यातक्रिया यस्य तद्गर्भीकृतक्रियापदं नामपदं वाक्यं प्रयुञ्जते ! Com. on Vakyapadya II.326.
carcā(1)splitting up of a word into its component parts, which is generalty shown in the Padaptha by अवग्रहं (S). The word, hence means पदपाठ or recital by showing separately the constitutent words of the Samhita or the running text of the Veda. The word is used almost in the same sense in the Mahabhasya in respect of showing the words of a sutra separately; confer, compare न केवलानि चर्चापदानि व्याख्यानं वृद्धिः आत् ऐजिति । किं तर्हि । उदाहरणं प्रत्युदाहरणं वाक्याध्याहारः इत्येतत्समुदितं व्याख्यानं भवति M.Bh. on Mahesvara Sutra 1 Wart. 6l ; (2) a repeated word; confer, compare इतिकरणात् पुरतो यत् पुनः पदवचनं तत् चर्चाशब्देनोच्यते. Uvvata on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.III.20; (3) a discussion or a debate where consideration is given to each single word; confer, compare प्रर्यायशब्दानां लाघवगौरवचर्चा नाद्रियते Par. Sek. Pari. 115.
carcāguṇarepetition of a word in the पद्पाठ, क्रमपाठ, जटापाठ et cetera, and others where the several Pathas appear to be called चर्चा.In the पदपाठ a word in a compound is repeated twice, in the क्रमपाठ every word is repeated twice, in the जटापाठ, six times.
caṃrcāpadacomponent words of a running text or of a compound word.
cārthathe meaning of the indeclinable च to convey which, as existing in different individuals, the dvandva compound is prescribeditionOut of the four senses possessed by the inde clinable च, the Dvandva compound is prescribed in two senses viz.इतरेतरयोग and समाहार out of the four समुच्चय, अन्वाचय, इतरेतरयोग and समाहार: confer, compare कः पुनश्चेन कृतोर्थः समुच्चयोन्वाचय इतरेतरयोगः समाहार इति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.II.2.29; confer, compare also Candra Vyakarana II.2.48
cidasthimālāname of a commentary on the Laghusabdendusekhara by Vaidyanatha Payagunde,one of the distinguished disciples of Nagesabhatta.
cintyaquestionable; contestable: which cannot be easily admittedition The word is used in connection with a statement made by a sound scholar which cannot be easily brushed aside; confer, compare एतेन यत्कैयटे केचिदित्यादिना अस्यैव वाग्रहृणस्य तदनित्यत्वज्ञापकतोक्ता सापि चिन्त्या, Par. Sekh. Pari. 93. 5.
celutaddhita affix. affix एलु applied to the word हिंम in the sense of 'unable to bear ' e. g, हिमेलुः, confer, compare P. V. 2. 122 Vart. 7.
chataddhita affix. affix ईय, added ( 1 ) to the words स्वसृ, भ्रातृ and to words ending with the taddhita affix. affix फिञ्: confer, compare P. IV. 1.143,144 and 149; (2) to the dvandva compound of words meaning constellations,to the words अपोनप्तृ, अपांनप्तृ, महेन्द्र, द्यावापृथिवी, शुनासीर et cetera, and others as also to शर्करा, उत्कर , नड et cetera, and others in certain specified senses, confer, compare P. IV. 2.6, 28, 29, 32, 48, 84, 90 &91 ;(3) to words beginning with the vowel called Vrddhi (आ,ऐ or औ),to words ending with गर्त, to words of the गह class, and to युष्मद् and अस्मद् in the शैषिक senses, confer, compare P. IV. 3.114, 137-45 and IV. 3.1 ; (4) to the words जिह्वामूल, अङ्गुलि, as also to words ending in वर्ग in the sense of 'present there '; confer, compare P.IV.3.62-64; (5) to the words शिशुक्रन्द, यमसम, dvandva compounds, इन्द्रजनन and others in the sense of 'a book composed in respect of', confer, compare P.IV. 3.88; (6)to words meaning warrior tribes, to words रैवतिक etc, as also अायुध, and अग्र, in some specified senses: cf P.IV. 3.91, 131, IV. 4.14, 117; (7) to all words barring those given as exceptions in the general senses mentioned in the second. V.I.1-37; (8) to the words पुत्र, कडङ्कर, दक्षिण, words ending in वत्सर, अनुप्रवचन et cetera, and others होत्रा, अभ्यमित्र and कुशाग्र in specified senses; confer, compare P. V. 1. 40, 69,70,91,92, 111,112,135, V. 2.17, V.3.105; (9) to compound words in the sense of इव; e. g. काकतालीयम् , अजाकृपाणीयम् et cetera, and others confer, compare V. 3. 106;and (10) to words ending in जति and स्थान in specified senses; confer, compare P. V.4, 9,10.
chandas(1)Vedic Literature in general as found in the rule बहुलं छन्दसि which has occurred several times in the Sutras of Panini, confer, compare छन्दोवत्सूत्राणि भवन्ति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.1, and I.4.3; confer, compare also Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 1, 4; (2) Vedic Samhita texts as contrasted with the Brahmana texts; confer, compareछन्दोब्राह्मणानि च तद्विषयाणि P, IV.2.66; () metre, metrical portion of the Veda.
chāndasafound in the Vedic Literature; Vedic; cf छान्दसा अपि क्वचिद् भाषायां प्रयुज्यन्ते Bhasavrtti on P. IV.4.143; confer, compare also छान्दसमेतत् । दृष्टानुविधिश्च च्छन्दसि भवति; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.5.
jathe consonant ज् with अ added to it for facility of pronunciation; confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I..21. See ज्.
jayakṛṣṇaa famous grammarian of the Mauni family who lived in Varanasi in the seventeenth century. He wrote विभक्त्यर्थनिर्णय, स्फोटचन्द्रिका, a commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi called सुबोधिनी and a commentary on the Madhya Kaumudi named विलास. He wrote a commentary on the Laghukaumudi also.
jahatsvārthā( वृत्ति )a composite expression where the constituent members give up their individual sense. In compound words such as राजपुरुष in the sentence राजपुरुषमानय the word राजन् gives up its sense in as much as he, the king,is not brought; पुरुष also gives up its sense as every man is not brought. It is of course to be noted that although the sense is given up by cach word, it is not completely given up: cf जहदप्यसेो स्वार्थ नात्यन्ताय जहाति; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 1.1. Vart. 2. For detailed explanation see Mahabhasya on P. II. I. I. Vart. 2.
jātigenus; class;universal;the notion of generality which is present in the several individual objects of the same kindeclinable The biggest or widest notion of the universal or genus is सत्ता which, according to the grammarians, exists in every object or substance, and hence, it is the denotation or denoted sense of every substantive or Pratipadika, although on many an occasion vyakti or an individual object is required for daily affairs and is actually referred to in ordinary talks. In the Mahabhasya a learned discussion is held regarding whether जाति is the denotation or व्यक्ति is the denotation. The word जाति is defined in the Mahabhasya as follows:आकृतिग्रहणा जातिर्लिङ्गानां च न सर्वभाक् । सकृदाख्यातनिर्गाह्या गोत्रं च चरणैः सह ॥ अपर आह । ग्रादुभीवविनाशाभ्यां सत्त्वस्य युगपद्गुणैः । असर्वलिङ्गां बह्वर्थो तां जातिं कवयो विदुः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV. 1.63. For details see Bhartphari's Vakyapadiya.
jātīyartaddhita affix. affix जातीय in the sense of प्रकार or variety; e. g. पटुजातीयः, मृदुजातीयः; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V. 3.69. Originally जातीय was possibly an independent word, but as its use, especially as a noun, was found restricted, it came to be looked upon as an affix on the analogy of the affixes कल्प, देश्य, देशीय and others.
jātyaname of a variety of the Svarita or circumflex accent; the original svarita accent as contrasted with the svarita for the grave which follows upon an acute as prescribed by P. in VIII. 4.67, and which is found in the words इन्द्रः, होता et cetera, and others The jatya svarita is noticed in the words स्वः, क्व, न्यक्, कन्या et cetera, and others; .confer, compare उदात्तपूर्वं स्वरितमनुदात्तं पदेक्षरम्। अतोन्यत् स्वरितं स्वारं जात्यमाचक्षते पदे॥ जात्या स्वभावेनैव उदात्तानुदात्तसंगतिं विना जातो जात्यः । तं जात्यमाचक्षतै व्याडिप्रभृयः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) and commentary III. 4.
jāmitautologous, unnecessarily repeated; the word is defined and illustrated by Yaska as;-तद्यत्समान्यामृचि समानाभिव्याहारं भवति तज्जामि भवतीत्येकं । मधुमन्तं मधुश्चुतमिति यथा Nir.x.16.2. For other definitions of the word जामि conveying practically the same idea, confer, compare Nir.X. 16. 3 and 4.
jit(l)literally affix marked with the mute letter ज्; e. g. जस्, जसि, जुस्. the word जित् is not however found used in this sense; (2) a word supposed to be marked with the mute indicatory letter ज्.The word is used in this sense by the Varttikakara saying that such a word does not denote itself but its synonyms; confer, compare जित् पर्यायवचनस्यैव राजांद्यर्थम् P.I.1.68 Vart. 7. In the Sutra सभा राजामनुष्यपूर्वा P.II. 4. 23, the word राजन् is supposed to be जित् and hence it denotes इन्, ईश्वर et cetera, and others; but not the word राजन् itself; (3) In the Pratisakhya works जित् means the first two consonants of each class (वर्ग); exempli gratia, for example क्, ख्,च्, छ्. et cetera, and others which are the same as खय् letters in Panini's terminology; confer, compare द्वौ द्वौ प्रथमौ जित्, V. Pr.I.50;III.13.
jñāpakaliterallyindirect or implicit revealer; a word very commonly used in the sense of an indicatory statement. The Sutras, especially those of Pinini, are very laconic and it is believed that not a single word in the Sutras is devoid of purpose. If it is claimed that a particular word is without any purpose, the object of it being achieved in some other way, the commentators always try to assign some purpose or the other for the use of the word in the Sutra. Such a word or words or sometimes even the whole Sutra is called ज्ञापक or indicator of a particular thing. The Paribhasas or rules of interpretation are mostly derived by indication(ज्ञापकसिद्ध) from a word or words in a Sutra which apparently appear to be व्यर्थ or without purpose, and which are shown as सार्थक after the particular indication ( ज्ञापन ) is drawn from them. The ज्ञापक is shown to be constituted of four parts, वैयर्थ्य, ज्ञापन, स्वस्मिञ्चारितार्थ्य and अन्यत्रफल. For the instances of Jñāpakas, see Paribhāșenduśekhara. Purușottamadeva in his Jñāpakasamuccaya has drawn numerous conclusions of the type of ज्ञापन from the wording of Pāņini Sūtras. The word ज्ञापक and ज्ञापन are used many times as synonyms although ज्ञापन sometimes refers to the conclusions drawn from a wording which is ज्ञापक or indicator. For instances of ज्ञापक, confer, compareM.Bh. on Māheśvara Sūtras 1, 3, 5, P. Ι.1. 3, 11, 18, 23, 51 et cetera, and others The word ऊठ् in the rule वाह ऊठ् is a well known ज्ञापक of the अन्तरङ्गपरिभाषा. The earliest use of the word ज्ञापक in the sense given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., is found in the Paribhāșāsūcana of Vyādi. The Paribhāșā works on other systems of grammar such as the Kātantra; the Jainendra and others have drawn similar Jñāpakas from the wording of the Sūtras in their systemanuscript. Sometimes a Jñāpaka is not regularly constituted of the four parts given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.;it is a mere indicator and is called बोधक instead of ज्ञापक्र.
jñāpakasamuccayaa work giving a collection of about 400 Jñāpakas or indicatory wordings found in the Sūtras of Pānini and the conclusions drawn from them. It was written by Purușottamadeva, a Buddhist scholar of Pāņini's grammar in the twelfth century A. D., who was probably the same as the famous great Vaiyākaraņa patronized by Lakșmaņasena.See पुरुषेत्तमदेव.
jñāpakasiddharealized from the ज्ञापक wording; the conclusion drawn from an indicatory. word in the form of Paribhāșās and the like. Such conclusions are not said to be universally valid; confer, compare ज्ञापकसिद्धं न सर्वत्र Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari, 110.7.
jhita term, meaning 'having झ् as इत्' used by the Varttikakra in connection with those words in the rules of Panini which themselves as well as words referring to their special kinds, are liable to undergo the prescribed operation; confer, compare झित् तस्य च तद्विशेषाणां च मत्स्याद्यर्थम्। पक्षिमत्स्यमृगान् हन्ति। मात्त्प्यिक;। तद्विशेषाणाम्। शाफरिकः शाकुलिकः । M.Bh.on P.I. 1. 68 Vart. 8.
ñiṭhataddhita affix. affix इक added to words headed by काशी as also to words meaning a village in the Vahika country optionally with the affix ठञ् in the Saisika senses;exempli gratia, for example काशिका, काशिकी, बैदिका, बेदिकी, शाकलिकां, शाकलिकी. The affixes ठञ् and ञिठ are added to the word काल preceded by आपद् as also by some other words; e. g. आपत्कालिका, अापत्कालिकी तात्कालिका, तात्कालिकी et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. IV.2. 116,117,118 and Varttika on IV. 2.116.
ñyataddhita affix य signifying the substitution of vrddhi as also the acute accent for the first vowel of the word to which it is addedition It is added (1) to words headed by प्रगदिन् in the four senses termed वंतुरर्थ exempli gratia, for exampleप्रागृद्यम्, शारद्यम् et cetera, and others;confer, compareP.IV. 2.80; (2).to the word गम्भीर and अव्ययीभाव compounds in the sense of present there', exempli gratia, for example गाम्भीर्यम् , पारिमुख्यम् et cetera, and others confer, compare P.IV.3.58, 59 (3) to the word विदूर exempli gratia, for example वैदुर्य; confer, compare P. IV.3.84;.(4) to the words headed by शण्डिक in the sense of 'domicile of', exempli gratia, for example शाण्डिक्यः ; confer, compare P. IV.3.92; (5) to the words छन्दोग, औक्थिक, नट et cetera, and others in the sense of duty (धर्म) or scripture (अाम्नाय) e. g. छान्दोग्यम् , औविथक्यम् नाट्यम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. IV. 3.129; (6) to the word गृहपति in the sense of ’associated with'; exempli gratia, for example गार्हपत्यः (अग्निः);confer, compareP.IV.4.90;(7) to the words ऋषभ and उपानह् ; confer, compare P. V.1.14; .(8) to the words अनन्त, आवसथ et cetera, and others,confer, compare P. V.4.23; (9) to the word अतिथि; confer, compare P.V.4.26; and (10) to the words in the sense of पूग(wandering tribes for earning money), as also to the words meaning व्रात (kinds of tribes) as also to words ending with the affix च्फञ् under certain conditions; confer, compare P.V.3. 112, 113.
ñyaṅtaddhita affix. affix in the sense of 'a descendant' added to words beginning with अा, ऐ, ओ or ending with इ, as also to the words कौसल and अजाद् provided they mean a country and a Ksatriya too; exempli gratia, for example सौवीर्यः, आवन्त्यः, कौन्त्यः कौसल्यः, अाजाद्यः; confer, compare P. IV.1.171.
ñyaṭtaddhita affix. affix य .causing वृद्धि to the first vowel of the word to which it is added and the addition of ई ( ङीप् ) in the sense of feminine gender, added to words meaning warrior tribes of the Vahika country but not Brahmanas or Ksatriyas. exempli gratia, for example क्षौद्रक्यः, क्षौद्रक्री et cetera, and others; cf P. V. 3. 114.
ṭa(1)the consonant ट्, the vowel अ being added for facility of utterance; confer, compare अकारो व्यञ्जनानाम्, Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 21; (2) short term, (प्रत्याहार) standing for टवगे or the lingual class of consonants, found used mostly in the Pratisakhya works; confer, compare RT. 13, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 64, Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 27: (3) taddhita affix. affix ( अ ) added to the word फल्गुनी in the sense ' तत्र जातः' e. g. फल्गुनी, confer, compare P. IV. 3.34, Vart. 2; (4) krt affix ( अ ) added to the root चर्, सृ and कृ under certain conditions; e. g. कुरुचर:, अग्रेसुर:, यशस्करी ( विद्या ) दिवाकरः, वेिभकरः कर्मकरः et cetera, and others confer, compare P. III. 2.16-23.
ṭakkrt affix अ, not admitting गुण or वृद्धि to the preceding vowel and causing ङीप् in the feminine ( by P.IV. 1.15), added to the roots गा, पा and हन् under certain conditions; e. g. समग;, सुरापः, पतिघ्नी et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. IV. 2.8, 52, 53, 54, 55.
ṭacthe samasanta affix अ added to certain specified words at the end of the tatpurusa and other compounds exempli gratia, for example राजसखः, पञ्चगवम्, महानसम्, समक्षम् , अध्यात्मम् et cetera, and others cf P.V.4.91-112.
ṭāpfeminine affix अा added to masculine nouns ending in अ by the rule अजाद्यतष्टाप् IV. 1.4 excepting those nouns where any other affix prescribed by subsequent rules becomes applicable.
ṭha(l)taddhita affix. affix ठ; see ठ् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. for the substitution of इक and क for ठ. ठ stands as a common term for ठक् , ठन् , ठञ्, and ठच् as also for ष्ठल्,ष्ठन् , and प्ठच्;(2) the consonant ठ, the vowel अ being added for facitity of pronunciation, confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.21.
ṭhacataddhita affix. affix इक or क (by P.VII.3.51) with the vowel अ accented acute applied to (1) कुमुद and others as a Caturarthika affix; confer, compare P. IV.2.80; (2) to multisyllabic words and words beginning with उप which are proper nouns for persons; confer, compare P. V.3.78, 80; and (3) to the word एकशाला in the sense of इव; confer, compare P. V.3.109. The base, to which टच् is added, retains generally two syllables or sometimes three, the rest being elided before the affix ठच् e. g. देविकः, वायुकः, पितृकः शेबलिकः et cetera, and others from the words देवदत्त, वायुदत्त, पितृदत्त, शेवलदत्त et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. V,3.83, 84.
ṭhañtaddhita affix. affix इक or क (by P.VII.3.51) causing Vrddhi and acute accent for the first vowel of the word to which it is added, applied (1) to महृाराज, प्रोष्ठपद and क्वाचिन् in the specifieditionsenses, confer, compare P. IV.2.35, 4l e. g. माहृाराजिक, प्रौष्ठपदिक et cetera, and others; (2) to words काशि, चेदि, संज्ञा and others, along with ञिठ, e. g. काशिकी, काशिका, also with ञिठ to words denoting villages in the Vahika country exempli gratia, for example शाकलिकी शाकलिका; as also to words ending in उ forming names of countries in all the Saisika senses confer, compare P. IV.2.116-120; (3) to compound words having a word showing direction as their first member, to words denoting time, as also to the words शरद्, निशा and प्रदोष in the Saisika senses; cf P. IV.3.6, 7, 1115; (4) to the words वर्षा (1n Vedic Literature), and to हेमन्त and वसन्त in the Saisika senses; confer, compare P.IV.3.1921; (5) to संवत्सर, अाग्रहायणी, words having अन्तः as the first member, to the word ग्राम preceded by परि or अनु, to multisyllabic words having their last vowel accented acute, to words denoting sacrifices, to words forming names of sages, to words ending in ऋ and to the word महाराज in the specific senses which are mentioned; confer, compare P. IV.3.50, 60, 61, 67, 68, 69, 78, 79, 97; (6) to the words गोपुच्छ, श्वगण, आक्रन्द, लवण, परश्वध, compound words having a multisyllabic words as their first member, and to the words गुड et cetera, and others in the specified senses;confer, compareP.IV.4.6,II, 38, 52, 58, 64, 103;(7) to any word as a general taddhita affix. affix (अधिकारविहित), unless any other affix has been specified in the specified senses ' तेन क्रीतम् ' ' तस्य निमित्तम्' ... ' तदर्हम्' mentioned in the section of sutras V. 1. 18. to 117; (8) to the words अय:शूल, दण्ड, अजिन, compound words having एक or गो as their first member as also to the words निष्कशत and निष्कसहस्र; confer, compare P.V.2.76, 118,119.
ḍa(1)krt affix अ applied to the root गम् preceded by अन्त, अत्यन्त, अध्वन् et cetera, and others, as also to the roots हन् and जन् under certain conditions; confer, compare P. III.2,48,49, 50, 97-101 and to the root क्रन् to form the word नक्र confer, compare P. VI. 3.75; (2) taddhita affix. affix अ applied to words ending in दशन्, words ending in शत् and the word विंशति in the sense of 'more than' exempli gratia, for example एकादशं शतम्, एकत्रिंशम्, एकविंशम्, cf P.V.2.45, 46.
ḍacasamasanta (अ) added to a Bahu vrihi compound meaning a numeral exempli gratia, for example उपदशाः उपविंशाः confer, compare P.V.474.
ḍatamactaddhita affix. affix अतम in the sense of determination or selection of one out of many, applied to the pronouns किं, यत् and तत्; e,g. कतमः confer, compare P.V.3.93,as also to एक according to Eastern Grammarians; exempli gratia, for example एकतमो भवतां देवदत्तः; confer, compare P.V.3.94.
ḍāctaddhita affix. affix आ applied to dissyllabic words, used as imitation of sounds, or used as onomatopoetic, when connected with the root कृ or भू or अम्. The word to which डाच् is applied becomes generally doubled; c. g पटपटाकरोति, पटपटाभवति पटपटास्यात्; confer, compare P.V.4.57. The affix डाच् is also applied to द्वितीय, तृतीय, to compound words formed of a numeral and the word गुण, as also to the words सपत्र, निष्पत्र, सुख, प्रिच etc when these words are connected with the root कृ;exempli gratia, for example द्वितीयाकरोति,तृतीया करोति, द्विगुणाकरोति, सपत्राकरोति, सुखाकरोति et cetera, and others; confer, compareP.V.4. 58 to 67.
ḍāpfeminine. affix आ added optionally to words ending in मन् and to Bahuvrihi compounds ending in अन् to show feminine gender, the words remaining as they are when the optional affix डाप् is not applied; exempli gratia, for example दामा, सीमा, सुपर्वा; confer, compare P. IV. I.l l, 12, 13.
ḍhakañtaddhita affix. affix एयक applied (1) to the word कुल optionally along with यत् and ख, when it is not a member of a compound;.e. g. कौलेयकः, कुल्यः, कुलीनः; confer, compare P.'IV. 1. 140; (2) to the words कत्त्रि and others in the Saisika senses as also to the words कुल, कुक्षि and ग्रीवा, if the words formed with the affix added, respectively mean dog, sword and ornament : e. g. कात्त्रेयकः कौलेयक: (श्वा), कौक्षेयकः (असिः), ग्रैवेयकः (अलंकारः): confer, compareKāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.IV 2.95,96.
ṇatvacerebralization; lingualization ; the substitution of ण् for न् under certain conditions; confer, compare P. VIII.4. 1-39. See ण.
ṇamultatpuruṣaa term used in connection with the compound of the णमुलन्त with its उपपदं which precedes; exempli gratia, for example अग्रेभोजम् , मूलकोपदंशम् : confer, compare P. II. 2.20, 21.
ṇalpersonal ending अ substituted for तिप् and मिप् in लिट् or the perfect, and in the case of विद् and ,ब्रू in लट् or the present tense. tense optionally; cf P. III, 4. 82, 83, 84. The affix णल् on account of being marked by the mute letter ण् causes vrddhi to the preceding vowel; the vrddhi is, however, optional in the case of the 1st person. ( मिप् ) confer, compare P. VII.1.91. अौ is substituted for णल् after roots ending in आ; confer, compare P. VII .1.34.
ṇicaffix इ causing Vrddhi (1) applied to roots of the tenth conjugation ( चुरादिगण ) such as चुर् , चित् et cetera, and others e. g. चोरयति, चोरयते; confer, compare P. III. 1.25: (2) applied to any root to form a causal base from it, e. g. भावयति from भू, गमयति from गम्: confer, compare हेतुमति च P. III. 1.26: (3) applied to the words मुण्ड, मिश्र etc, in the sense of making, doing, practising et cetera, and others ( करण ); e. g. मुण्डं करोति मुण्डयति, व्रतयति (eats something or avoids it as an observance), हलं गृह्नाति हलयति et cetera, and others; cf P. III. 1.21; (4) applied to the words सत्य, पाश, रूप, वीणा, तूल, श्लोक, सेना, लोमन, त्वच्, वर्मन्, वर्ण and चूर्ण in the various senses given by the Varttikakara to form denominative roots ending in इ: e. g. सत्यापयति, पाशयति etc; confer, compare P. III.1.25: (5) applied to suitable words in the sense of composing, exempli gratia, for example सूत्रं करोति सूत्रयति, et cetera, and others: (6)applied to a verbal noun ( कृदन्त ) in the sense of 'narrating' with the omission of the krt affix and the karaka of the verbal activity put in a suitable case; e. g. कंसं घातयति for the sentence कंसवधमाचष्टे or बलिं बन्धयति for बलिबन्धमाचष्टे,or रात्रिं विवासयति, सूर्यमुद्गमयति, पुष्येण योजयति et cetera, and others: confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 1.26. Roots ending in णिच् (णिजन्त) take the conjugational endings of both the Parasmaipada and the, Atmanepada: confer, compare णिचश्च P. I. 3.74. They have perfect forms by the addition of अाम् with a suitable form of the perfect tense of the root कृ, भू or अस् placed after अाम्, the word ending with अाम् and the verbal form after it being looked upon as separate words e. g. कारयां चकार कारयां चक्रे et cetera, and others; cf P. III.1.35, 40. They have the aorist form, with the substitution of the Vikarana चङ् ( अ ) for च्लि before which the root is reduplicated; e. g. अचीकरत्, अबीभवत् et cetera, and others: confer, compare P.III.1.48, VI.1.11 as also VII.4.93-97.
ṇyataddhita affix.affix य (l) applied in the sense of 'descendant' as also in a few other senses, mentioned in rules from IV. 1. 92 to IV.3.168, applied to the words दिति, अदिति, अादित्य and word; with पति as the उत्तरपद in a compound, c. g. दैत्यः, आदित्यः, प्राजापत्यम् et cetera, and others confer, compareKāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana.on P. IV.1 84; (2) applied in the sense of a descendant ( अपत्य ) applied to the words कुरु, गर्ग, रथकार, कवि, मति, दर्भ et cetera, and others, e.gकौरव्यः, गार्ग्यः et cetera, and others confer, compare Kas:, on P. IV. I.15I ; (3) applied in the sense of अपत्य or descendant to words ending in सेना,to the word लक्षण and to words in the sense of artisans, e.gकारिषेण्यः, लाक्षण्यः, तान्तुवाय्यः, कौम्भकार्यः; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.IV.1.152; (4) applied in the Catuararthika senses to the words संकाश, काम्पिल्थ, कश्मीर et cetera, and others, exempli gratia, for example साङ्काश्यम्, काम्पिल्यम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 2.80; (5) applied to the word परिषद् and optionally with the affix ठक् to the word सेना in the specified senses; e. g. परिषदं समवैति, परिषदि साधुर्वा पारिषद्य्ः, सेनां समवेति सैन्यः सैनिको वा; confer, compare Kas on P. IV. 44, 45, 101 ; (6) applied as a taddhita affix. affix called ' tadraja , to the word कुरु and words beginning with न e. g. कौरव्यः नैषध्यः; confer, compare Kas on P. IV. 1.172; कुरवः, निषधाः et cetera, and others are the nominative case. plural formanuscript.
ṇvul(1)a very general krt affix अक, causing vrddhi and acute accent to the vowel preceding the affix, applied to a root optionally with तृ (i. e. तृच् ) in the sense of an agent e. g कारकः हारकः also कर्ता, हर्ता ; Cf P. III. 1.33; (2) krt. affix अक applied optionally with the affix तुम् to a root when it refers to an action for which another action is mentioned by the principal verb; e. g. भोजको व्रजति or भोक्तुं व्रजति; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on तुमुन्ण्वुलौ क्रियायां क्रियार्थायाम्; P. III. 3.10; (3) krt affix अक, necessarily accompanied by the feminine. affix अा added to it, applied to a root if the sense given by the word so formed is the name of a disease or a proper noun or a narration or a query ; e. g. प्रवाहिका, प्रच्छर्दिका, शालभञ्जिका, तालभञ्जिका, कारिक, confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 3.108, 109, 110.
takārathe consonant त्, the vowel अ and the word कार being placed after it for facility in understanding; confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 17, 21.
tatpuruṣaname of an important kind of compound words similar to the compound word तत्पुरुष id est, that is ( तस्य पुरुषः ), and hence chosen as the name of such compounds by ancient grammarians before Panini. Panini has not defined the term with a view to including such compounds as would be covered by the definition. He has mentioned the term तत्पुरुष in II.1.22 as Adhikara and on its strength directed that all compounds mentioned or prescribed thereafter upto Sutra II.2.22 be called तत्पुरुष. No definite number of the sub-divisions of तत्पुरुष is given;but from the nature of compounds included in the तत्पुरुष-अधिकार, the sub-divisions विभक्तितत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.1.24 to 48, समानाधिकरणतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II.1.49 to 72 (called by the name कर्मधारय; acc.to P.I. 2. 42), संख्यातत्पुरुष (called द्विगु by P.II.1.52), अवयत्रतत्पुरुष or एकदेशितत्पुरुषं confer, compare P.II.2.1-3, ब्यधिकरणतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II 2.5, नञ्तत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.2.6, उपपदतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II.2.19, प्रादितत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.2 18 and णमुल्तत्पुरुष confer, compareP.II.2.20 are found mentioned in the commentary literature on standard classical works. Besides these, a peculiar tatpurusa compound mentioned by'Panini in II.1.72, is popularly called मयूरव्यंसकादिसमास. Panini has defined only two out of these varieties viz. द्विगु as संख्यापूर्वो द्विगुः P.II. 1.23, and कर्मधारय as तत्पुरुषः समानाधिकरणः कर्मधारयः P. I.2.42. The Mahabhasyakara has described तत्पुरुष as उत्तरपदार्थप्रधानस्तत्पुरुषः: confer, compare M.Bh. on II.1.6, II.1.20, II.1.49, et cetera, and others, and as a consequence it follows that the gender of the tatpurusa compound word is that of the last member of the compound; confer, compare परवल्लिङ द्वन्द्वतत्पुरुषयोः P. II.4. 26; cf also तत्पुरुषश्चापि कः परवल्लिङं प्रयोजयति । यः पूर्वपदार्थप्रधानः एकदेशिसमासः अर्धपिप्पलीति । यो ह्युत्तरपदार्थप्रधानो दैवकृतं तस्य परवल्लिङ्गम्, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.4.26. Sometimes, the compound gets a gender different from that of the last word; confer, compare P.II.4.19-31, The tatpurusa compound is optional as generally all compounds are, depending as they do upon the desire of the speaker. Some tatpurusa compounds such as the प्रादितत्पुरुष or उपपदतत्पुरुष are called नित्य and hence their constitutent words, with the case affixes applied to them, are not noticed separately; confer, compare P.II.2.18,19, In some cases अ as a compound-ending ( समासान्त ) is added: exempli gratia, for example राजघुरा, नान्दीपुरम् ; confer, compare P. V.4.74; in some cases अच् ( अ ) is added: confer, compare P.V-4 75 o 87: while in some other cases टच् ( अ ) is added, the mute letter ट् signifying the addition of ङीप् ( ई) in the feminine gender; confer, compareP.V.4. 91-1 12. For details See p.p. 270-273 Mahabhasya Vol.VII published by the D. E. Society, Poona.
tadguṇasaṃvijñānaliterally connection with what is denoted by the constituent members; the word refers to a kind of Bahuvrihi compound where the object denoted by the compound includes also what is denoted by the constituent members of the compound; e g. the compound word सर्वादि in the rule सर्वादीनि सर्वनामानि includes the word सर्व among the words विश्व, उभय and others, which alone form the अन्यपदार्थ or the external thing and not merely the external object as mentioned in Panini's rule अनेकमन्यमपदार्थे (P.II. 2. 24): confer, compare भवति बहुर्वीहौ तद्गुणसंविज्ञानमपि । तद्यथा । चित्रवाससमानय। लोहितोष्णीषा ऋत्विजः प्रचरन्ति । तद्गुण आनीयते तद्गुणाश्च प्रचरन्ति M.Bh. on I.1.27. For details confer, compare Mahabhasya on P.1.1.27 as also Par. Sek. Pari. 77.
taddhitaa term of the ancient prePaninian grammarians used by Panini just like सर्वनामन् or अव्यय without giving any specific definition of it. The term occurs in the Nirukta of Yaska and the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya ; confer, compare अथ तद्वितसमासेषु एकपर्वसु चानेकपर्वसु पूर्वे पूर्वमपरमपरं प्रविभज्य निर्ब्रूयात् । द्ण्डय्ः पुरुषः । दण्डमर्हतीति वा, दण्डेन संपद्यते इति वा Nirukta of Yāska.II.2; also confer, compare तिङ्कृत्तद्धितचतुथ्यसमासाः इाब्दमयम् Vaj Prati.I. 27. It is to be noted that the word तद्वित is used by the ancient grammarians in the sense of a word derived from a substantive ( प्रातिपादक ) by the application of suffixes like अ, यत् et cetera, and others, and not in the sense of words derived from roots by affixes like अन, ति et cetera, and others which were termed नामकरण, as possibly contrasted with the word ताद्धित used by Yaska in II. 5. Panini has used the word तद्धित not for words, but for the suffixes which are added to form such words at all places (e. g. in I. 1.38, IV.1.17, 76, VI.1.61 et cetera, and others). in fact, he has begun the enumeration of taddhita affixes with the rule तद्धिता: (P.IV.1. 76) by putting the term तद्धित for affixes such as ति, ष्यङ्, अण् et cetera, and others which are mentioned thereafter. In his rule कृत्तद्धितसमासाश्च and in the Varttika समासकृत्तद्धिताव्यय(I.4.1Vart. 41) which are similar to V.Pr.1. 27 quoted a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. the word तद्धित appears to be actually used for words derived from nouns by secondary affixes, along with the word कृत् which also means words derived from roots, although commentators have explained there the terms कृत् and तद्धित for कृदन्त and तद्धितान्त. The term तद्वित is evidently echoed in the Sutra तस्मै हितम् which, although it is not the first Sutra there were possibly long lists of secondary nouns with the senses of secondary suffixes, and तद्धित was perhaps,the first sense given there. The number of taddhita suffixes mentioned by Panini is quite a large one; there are in fact 1110 rules given in the taddhita section covering almost two Adhyayas viz. from P. IV. 1.76 to the end of the fifth Adhyaya. The main sub-divisions of taddhita affixes mentioned by commentators are, Apatyadyarthaka (IV. 1.92 to 178), Raktadyarthaka (IV.2.1 to 91), Saisika {IV.2. 92 to IV.3.133), Pragdivyatiya (IV. 3 134 to 168), Pragvahatiya (IV.4.1 to IV.4.74), Pragghitiya (IV.4.75 to IV.4.109), Arhiya (V.1.1 to 71),Thanadhikarastha (V. 1.72 to V. 1.1.114), Bhavakarmarthaka (V. 1.115 to V.1.136), Pancamika (V. 2.1 to V. 2.93), Matvarthiya (V. 2.94 to V. 2. 140), Vibhaktisamjaaka (V. 3.1 to V. 3.26) and Svarthika (V. 3.27 to V. 4.160). The samasanta affixes (V.4.68 to V.4.160) can be included in the Svarthika affixes.
tadrājathe taddhita affixes अञ्,अण्,ञ्यङ, ण्य, as also इञ्, छ्, ञ्युट्, ण्य, टेण्यण् and यञ् given in the rules of Panini IV. 1.168-174 and V.3. 112-119. They are called तद्राज as they are applied to such words as mean both the country and the warrior race or clan ( क्षत्त्रिय ): confer, compare तद्राजमाचक्षाणः तद्राजः S. K. on P. IV.l.168. The peculiar feature of these tadraja affixes is that they are omitted when the word to which they have been applied is used in the plural number; e. g. ऐक्ष्वाकः, ऐक्ष्वाकौ, इक्ष्वाकवः; similarly इक्ष्वाकूणाम्; confer, compare P.II.4.62.
tamaptaddhita affix. affix तम added without a change of sense, i. e. in the sense of the base itself to noun bases possessing the sense of excellence, as also to verbal forms showing excellence: e. g. आढ्यतमः, दर्शनीयतमः, श्रेष्ठतमः, पचतितमाम् confer, compare Kas on P. V. 3.55-56. The affix तमप् is termed घ also; confer, compare P. I. 1.22.
tasil(1)taddhita affix. affix तस् added to pronouns from सर्व upto द्वि, to the pronoun किम् and after परि and अभि; exempli gratia, for example कुतः; यतः, ततः, अभितः; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V.3. 7 to 9.
(1)a technical term for the genitive case affix used in the Jainendra Vyakarana; (2) the taddhita affix. affix तल् which is popularly called ता as the nouns ending in तल् id est, that is त are declined in the feminine. gender with the feminine. affix अा added to them.
tācchabdya(1)use of a word for that word (of which the sense has been conveyed); the expression तादर्थ्या त्ताच्छब्द्यम् is often used by grammarians just like a Paribhasa; confer, compare अस्ति तादर्थ्यात्ताच्छब्द्यम् । बहुव्रीह्यर्थानि पदानि बहुव्रीहिरिति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.29; similarly तृतीयासमास;for तृतीयार्थानि पदानि M.Bh. on P.I.1.30 or समासार्थे शास्त्रं समासः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.2.43; (2) use of a word for that word of which there is the vicinity; confer, compare अथवा साहचर्यात् ताच्छब्द्यं भविष्यति। कालसहचरितो वर्णः। वर्णॊपि काल एव; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.2.27 where the letter उ is taken in the sense of time required for its utterance, the reason being that sound and time go together; confer, compare also M.Bh. on P.I.2.70, IV.3.48, V.2.79; (3) use of a word for that which resides there; confer, compare तात्स्थ्यात्ताच्छब्द्यं भविष्यति M.Bh. on V.4.50 Vart. 3. At all the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. places, the use of one word for another is by Laksana.
tāthābhāvyaname given to the grave (अनुदात्त) vowel which is अवग्रह id est, that is which occurs at the end of the first member of a compound and which is placed between two acute vowels id est, that is is preceded by and followed by an acute vowel; exempli gratia, for example तनूSनप्त्रे, तनूSनपत्: confer, compare उदाद्यन्तो न्यवग्रहस्ताथाभाव्यः । V.Pr.I.120. The tathabhavya vowel is recited as a kampa ( कम्प ) ; confer, compare तथा चोक्तमौज्जिहायनकैर्माध्यन्दिनमतानुसारिभिः'अवग्रहो यदा नीच उच्चयॊर्मध्यतः क्वचित् । ताथाभाव्यो भवेत्कम्पस्तनूनप्त्रे निदर्शनम्'. Some Vedic scholars hold the view that the ताथाभाव्य vowel is not a grave ( अनुदात्त ) vowel, but it is a kind of स्वरित or circumflex vowel. Strictly according to Panini "an anudatta following upon an udatta becomes Svarita": confer, compare P.VIII.4.66, V.Pr. IV. 1.138: cf also R.Pr.III. 16.
tānaone uniform accent or tone एकश्रुति, as observed at the time of sacrifices in the case of the recital of the hymns; confer, compare तानलक्षणमेकं स्वरमाहुर्यज्ञकर्मणि Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I.130; confer, compare also P.I. 2.34.
tārakādia class of words headed by the word तारका and containing prominently the words पुष्प, कण्टक, मुकुल, कुसुम, पल्लव, बुभुक्षा, ज्वर and many others numbering more than ninety, to which the taddhita affix इत (इतच्) is added in the sense of 'containing'. As this class, called तारकादि, is looked upon as आकृतिगण, nouns with इत added at their end, are supposed to be included in it; confer, compare P. V. 2.36.
ti(1)personal ending तिप् of the 3rd person. singular.; (2) common term for the krt affixes क्तिन् and क्तिच् as also for the unadi affix ति; see क्तिन् and क्तिच्; (3) feminine. affix ति added to the word युवन्. e. g. युवतिः confer, compare P. IV. 1.77; (4) taddhita affix. affix ति as found in the words पङ्क्ति and विंशति confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V.1.59; (5) taddhita affix. affix added to the word पक्ष in the sense of 'a root,' and to the words कम् and शम् in the sense of possession (मत्वर्थे ); exempli gratia, for example पक्षतिः, कन्तिः, शान्तिः, confer, compare Kas, on P. V.2.25, 138; (6) a technical term for the term गति in Panini's grammar, confer, compare उपसर्गाः क्रियायोगे; गतिश्च P. 1.4.59, 60. The term ति for गति is used in the Jainendra Vyakarana.
tikakitavādia class of compound words headed by the dvandva compound तिककितव in which the taddhita affixes added to the constituent members of the compound are dropped when the dvandva compound is to be used in the plural number; तैकायनयश्च कैतवायनयश्च तिककितवाः; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. II. 4.68.
tiṅanta(1)a word ending in तिङ्; a Verb; (2) a popular name given to the section which deals with verbs in books on grammar as contrasted with the term सुबन्त which is used for the section dealing with nouns.
tiṣṭhadguprabhṛticompound words headed by the word तिष्ठद्गु which are termed as avyayibhava compounds and treated as indeclinables; exempli gratia, for example तिष्ठद्गु, वहद्गु असंप्रति, प्राह्णम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.II. 1.17.
tīkṣṇautterance with a sharp tone characterizing the pronunciation of the Abhinihita kind of circumflex vowel as opposed to the utterance which is called मृदु when the circumflex, called पादवृत्त, is pronounced; confer, compare सर्वतीक्ष्णोऽभिनिहितः प्रश्लिष्टस्तदनन्तरम्, ततो मृदुतरौ स्वारौ जात्यक्षैप्रावुभौ स्मृतौ । ततो मृदुतरः स्वारस्तैरोव्यञ्जन उच्यते । पादवृत्तो मृदुतमस्त्वेतत्स्वारबलाबलम् Uvvata on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 125.
tīvrataraextreme sharpness of the nasalization at the time of pronouncing the anusvara and the fifth letters recommended by Saityayana.e. g. अग्नीररप्सुषदः, वञ्चते परिवञ्चते. confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XVII. 1.
tu(1)short term ( प्रत्याहार ) for the dental consonants त्, थ्, द्, ध् and न् confer, compare P. I. 1.69; (2) personal-ending substituted for ति in the 2nd person. imper. singular. Parasmaipada confer, compare P. III, 4.86; (3) taddhita affix. affix तु in the sense of possession added in Vedic Literature to कम् and शम् e. g. क्रन्तुः, शन्तु: confer, compare P. V. 2.138; (4) unadi affix तु ( तुन्) prescribed by the rule सितनिगमिमसिसच्यविधाञ्कुशिभ्यस्तुन् ( Unadi Sitra I.69 ) before which the augment इ is not added exempli gratia, for example सेतुः सक्तुः et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VII. 2.9
tṛjantaa word ending in the affix तृच् and hence getting the guna vowel (i. e. अ ) substituted for the final vowel ऋ before the Sarvanamasthana (i. e. the first five) case affixes; confer, compare तृजन्त आदेशॊ भविष्यति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII. 1.96.
tṛtīyāthe third case; affixes of the third case ( instrumental case or तृतीयाविभक्ति ) which are placed (1) after nouns in the sense of an instrument or an agent provided the agent is not expressed by the personal-ending of the root; e. g. देवदत्तेन कृतम्, परशुना छिनत्ति: confer, compare P. III. 3.18; (2) after nouns connected with सह्, nouns meaning defective limbs, nouns forming the object of ज्ञा with सम् as also nouns meaning हेतु or a thing capable of produc ing a result: e. g. पुत्रेण सहागतः, अक्ष्णा काणः, मात्रा संजानीते, विद्यया यशः; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. II.3.19,23; (3) optionally with the ablative after nouns meaning quality, and optionally with the genitive after pronouns in the sense of हेतु, when the word हेतु is actually used e. g. पाण्डित्येन मुक्तः or पाण्डित्यान्मुक्त:; केन हेतुना or कस्य हेतोर्वसति; it is observed by the Varttikakara that when the word हेतु or its synonym is used in a sentence, a pronoun is put in any case in apposition to that word id est, that is हेतु or its synonym e.g, केन निमित्तेन, किं निमित्तम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. II. 3. 25, 27; (4) optionally after nouns connected with the words पृथक्, विना, नाना, after the words स्तोक, अल्प, as also after दूर, अन्तिक and their synonyms; exempli gratia, for example पृथग्देवदत्तेन et cetera, and others स्तोकेन मुक्तः, दूरेण ग्रामस्य, केशैः प्रसितः; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.II.3.32, 33, 35, 44; (5) optionally with the locative case after nouns meaning constellation when the taddhita affix. affix after them has been elided; exempli gratia, for example पुष्येण संप्रयातोस्मि श्रवणे पुनरागतः Mahabharata; confer, compare P.II.3.45; (6) optionally with the genitive case after words connected with तुल्य or its synonyms; exempli gratia, for exampleतुल्यो देवदत्तेन, तुल्यो देवदत्तस्य; confer, compare P. II.3.72.
tṛn(1)krt affix तृ with the acute accent on the first vowel of the word formed by its application, applied to any root in the sense of 'an agent' provided the agent is habituated to do a thing, or has his nature to do it, or does it well; exempli gratia, for example वदिता जनापवादान् , मुण्डयितारः श्राविष्ठायना -भवन्ति वधूमूढाम् , कर्ता कटम्; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III.2.135; words ending with तृन् govern the noun connected with them in the accusative case; (2) the term तृन् , used as a short term ( प्रत्याहार ) standing for krt affixes beginning with those prescribed by the rule लटः शतृशानचौ (P.III.2.124) and ending with the affix तृन् (in P.III.3.69); confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.III.4.69.
tairovirāmaa kind of स्वरित, or a vowel with a circumflex accent which follows an acute-accented vowel characterized by avagraha i. e. coming at the end of the first member of a compound; exempli gratia, for example गेापताविति गॊSपतौ यज्ञपतिमिति यज्ञSपतिं. Here the vowel अ of प following upon the avagraha is called तैरोविरामस्वरित; confer, compare उदवग्रहस्तैरोविराम: Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 118,
taudādikaa root belonging to the तुदादि class of roots ( sixth conjugation ) which take the vikarana अ ( श ) causing no guna or vrddhi substitute for the vowel of the root.
tyadādia term used for the class of pronouns headed by त्यद् which are eight viz. त्यद्,तद्, यद्, एतद्, अदस्, इदम्, एक and द्वि; confer, compare P.I.1.74, I.2.72, III. 2. 60, VII. 2. 102.
tyadādividhia specific operation prescribed for the pronouns headed by त्यद् e. g. the substitution of अ for the final letter; confer, compare त्यदादिविधौ च प्रयोजनम्, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1. 27 Vart. 6.
traa common term for the krt affixes ष्ट्रन् and इत्र (P.III. 2. 181-186) in case the vowel इ of इत्र is looked upon as equivalent to an augment, as also for the unadi affix ष्ट्रन् and the taddhita affix. affixes त्र and त्रल् (P. IV. 2.51 and V.3.10); the tad, affix त्र is added in the sense of समूह or collection to the word गॊ, exempli gratia, for example गोत्रा; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.IV.2.51.
traltaddhita affix. affix termed Vibhakti added to pronouns excepting द्वि and others, and to the words बहु and किम् when they end with the locative case case termination: exempli gratia, for example कुत्र, तत्र, बहुत्र et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V. 1.10, 14.
tripadamade up of a collection of three padas or words; the word is used in connection with a Rk or a portion of the kramapatha: confer, compare यथॊक्तं पुनरुक्तं त्रिपदप्रभृति T.Pr.I.61. The word is found used in connection with a bahuvrihi compound made up of three words; confer, compare the term त्रिपदबहुव्रीहि.
th(1)personal-ending of the 2nd person. plural Parasmaipada,substituted for the ल् of the ten lakara affixes; (2) substitute ( थल् ) for the 2nd pers singular. personal ending सिप् in. the perfect tense: (3) unadi affix ( थक् ) added to the roots पा, तॄ, तुद् et cetera, and others e. g. पीथः, तीर्थः, et cetera, and others; cf unadi sutra II. 7; (4) unadi affix ( क्थन् ) | added to the roots हन्, कुष् ,नी et cetera, and others; e. g, हथः, कुष्टं, नीथः et cetera, and others cf unadi sutra II. 2: (5) unadi affix (थन्) added to the roots उष्, कुष्, गा and ऋ, e. g. ओष्ठः, कोष्ठम् et cetera, and others cf unadi sutra_II. 4; (6) a technical term for the term अभ्यस्त or the reduplicated wording of Panini ( confer, compare उभे अभ्यस्तम् ) P. VI. 1. 5, used in the Jainendra Vyakarana.
thamutaddhita affix. affix थम् in the sense of प्रकार (manner) added to the pronouns इदम्, and किम्, the words ending in थम् becoming indeclinables; e. g, इत्थम्, कथम् confer, compare P. V. 3.24, 25.
thā(1)taddhita affix. affix था in the sense of question or reason ( हेतु ) added to the pronoun किम् in Vedic Literature; exempli gratia, for example कथा देवा आसन् ; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V.3.26; (2) taddhita affix. affix था (थाल् according to Panini) which gets caesura or avagraha after प्रत्न, पूर्व, विश्व, इम and ऋतु; exempli gratia, for example प्रत्नथेतिं प्रत्नSथा, पूर्वथेति पूर्वऽथा et cetera, and others: confer, compare Vij. Pr.V.12: (3) taddhita affix. affix थाल् in the sense of इव added to the words प्रत्न, पूर्व, विश्व and इम in Vedic Literature, exempli gratia, for example तं प्रत्नथा पूर्वथा विश्वथेमथा; cf Kas, on P. V.3.111: (4) taddhita affix. affix थाल् in the sense of mannar ( प्रक्रार) added to किन् , pronouns excepting those headed by द्वि, and the word बहु; exempli gratia, for example सर्वथा, confer, compare P V.3.23.
thīma(THIEME, PAUL)a sound scholar of the present day, well versed in Sanskrit Grammar and Vedic Literature, who has written a critical treatise named "Panini and the Veda."
dthird consonant of the dental class of consonants possessed of the properties नादानुप्रदान, घोष, संवृतकण्ठत्व and अल्पप्राणता;(2) consonant द् substituted for the final letter of nouns ending with the affix वस् as also for the final letter of स्रंस्, ध्वंस् and अनडुह् provided the final letter is at the end of a pada; exempli gratia, for example विद्वद्भयाम् et cetera, and others; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P, VIII. 2.72; (3) consonant द् substituted for the final स् of roots excepting the root.अस्, before the personal ending तिप् of the third person. singular.; e. g. अचकाद् भवान् ; confer, compare P. VIII. 3.93.
dagghaa fault of pronunciation where the letters are uttered indistinct ( अस्पष्ट ).
dadhipayaādia class of compound words headed by the word दधिपयस् which are not compounded as समाहारद्वन्द्व which ends in the neuter gender and singular number; exempli gratia, for example दधिपयसी, शिववैश्रवणौ, श्रद्धातपसी et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.II. 4.14.
dayānandasarasvatia brilliant Vedic scholar of the nineteenth century belonging to North India who established on a sound footing the study of the Vedas and Vyakarana and encouraged the study of Kasikavrtti. He has written many books on vedic studies.
dāsībhārādia class of words headed by the word दासीभार which,although they are tatpurusa compounds, retain the accents of the first member of the compound: confer, compare P. VI.2.42.
diksamāsathe bahuvrihi compound prescribed by the rule दिङ्नामान्यन्तराले, exempli gratia, for example पूर्वोत्तरा (north-east) or उत्तरपश्चिमा (north-west): confer, compare दिक्समासः दिगुपदिष्टः समासः, Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.I. 1.28.
durgasiṃhathe famous commentator of the Katantra sutras, whose Vrtti on the sutras is the most popular one. It is called , कातन्त्रसूत्रवृत्ति or कातन्तवृत्ति or दौर्गसिंहीवृत्ति , also. A work on Paribhasas named परिभाषावृति, in which Paribhasas are explained and established as based on the Katantra Vyakarana sutras, is attributed to Durgasimha. It is doubtful whether this commentator Durgasimha is the same as Durgacarya, the famous commentator of Yaska's Nirukta. There is a legend that Durgasimha was the brother of Vikramaditya, the founder of the Vikrama Era. Besides the gloss on the Katantra sutras, some grammar works such as a gloss on the unadi sutras, a gloss ( वृत्ति ) on Kalapa-Vyakarana Sutras, a commentary on Karakas named षट्कारकरत्न, Namalinganusasana and Paribhasavrtti are ascribed to Durgasimha. Some scholars believe that the term अमरसिंह was only a title given to Durgasimha for his profound scholarship, and it was Durgasimha who was the author of the well-known work Amarakosa.
durghaṭavṛttiname of a grammar work explaining words which are difficult to derive according to rules of Panini. The work is written in the style of a running commentary on select sutras of Panini, devoted mainly to explain difficult formations. The author of it, Saranadeva, was an eastern grammarian who, as is evident from the number of quotations in his work, was a great scholar of the 12th or the 13th century.
dūṣaṇafault, objection; the word is used in connection with a fault found with, or objection raised against an argument advanced by, a writer by his opponent or by the writer himself who replies it to make his argument well established; confer, compareनित्यवादी कार्यपक्षे दूषणमाह-कार्येष्विति Maha. Prad. on P.I. 1.44 Vart.!6. hed; confer, compareनित्यवादी कार्यपक्षे दूषणमाह-कार्येष्विति Maha. Prad. on P.I. 1.44 Vart.!6.
devatādvandvaa compound word called द्वन्द्व whose members are names of deities; the peculiarities of this Dvandva compound are (a) that generally there are changes at the end of the first member, by virtue of which it appears similar to a word ending in the dual number, and (b) that both the words retain their original accents.exempli gratia, for example इन्द्रासोमौ, सौमापूषणा, अग्नीषोमाभ्यां, मित्रावरुणाभ्याम् ; for changes, confer, compare P. VI.3.25-31; for accent, confer, compare देवताद्वन्द्वानि चानामन्त्रितानि (द्विरुदात्तानिं) । इन्द्राबृहस्पतिभ्याम्, इन्द्राबृहस्पती इति त्रीणि Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.II.48, 49; confer, compare also देवताद्वन्द्वे च P. VI, 2.141.
devapathādia class of words headed by the word देवपथ, the affix कन् applied to which in the sense of a statue, or applied for the formation of a proper noun, is dropped देवपथः, हंसपथ:, शिवः, विष्णुः et cetera, and others; confer, compareKāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V. 3.100.
doṣa(1)a fault of pronunciation; cf एताः स्वरदोषभावनाः अतोन्ये व्यञ्जनदोषाः M.Bh. on I. 1.1 Vart.18 (2) defect shown in connection with an expression or explanation.
ghuatechnical term in the Jainendra Vyakarana for the term उत्तरपद (the latter or the second member of-a compound word ) which is used in Panini's grammar.
dravyasubstance, as opposed to गुण property and क्रिया action which exist on dravya. The word सत्त्व is used by Yaska, Panini and other grammarians in a very general sense as something in completed formation or existence as opposed to 'bhava' or kriya or verbal activity, and the word द्रव्य is used by old grammarians as Synonymous with सत्त्व; confer, compare चादयोSसत्वे। चादयो निपातसंज्ञा भवन्ति न चेत्सत्वे वर्तन्ते, confer, compare Kas on P. I. 4.57; confer, compare S.K. also on P. I.4.57. (2)The word द्रव्य is also found used in the sense of an individual object, as opposed to the genus or generic notion ( अाकृति ); confer, compare द्रव्याभिधानं व्याडिः, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2. 64. Vart. 45.(3)The word द्रव्य is found used in the sense of Sadhana or means in Tait. Prati. confer, compare तत्र शब्दद्रव्याण्युदाहरिष्यामः । शब्दरूपाणि साधनानि वर्णयिष्यामः Tai, Pr. XXII. 8.
dravyavadbhāvabehaviour like a dravya as noticed in the case of the bhava or kriya found in a root after a krt afix is added to it confer, compare कृदभिहितो भावो द्रव्यवद्भवति. Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.2.19, III.1.67 et cetera, and others
drutaliterally rapid; the vice of rapidity in utterance;a fault of speech especially in connection with the utterance of vowels in Vedic recital when on account of haste the utterance of letters becomes indistinct. confer, compare संदृष्टमेणीकृतमर्धकं द्रुतं विकीर्णमेताः स्वरद्रोषभावनाः । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1 vart. 18.
droṇikāa kind of the position of the tongue at the time of pronouncing the letter ष्.
dvanddhaname of a compound, formed of two or more words used in the same case, showing their collection together; confer, compare चार्थे द्वन्द्वः P. II.2.29. Out of the four meanings of the indeclinable च, viz. समुच्चय अन्वाचय, इतरेतरयोग and समाहार, the dvandva compound is sanctioned in the last two senses only called इतरेतरद्वन्द्व (as in प्लक्षन्यग्रोधौ et cetera, and others) and समाहारद्वन्द्व (as in वाक्त्वचम् et cetera, and others) respectively For details see Mahabhasya on II.2.29. The dvandva compound takes place only when the speaker intends mentioning the several objects together id est, that is when there is, in short, सहविवक्षा orयुगपदधिकरणवचनता; confer, compare अनुस्यूतेव मेदाभ्यां एका प्रख्योपजायते । यस्यां सहविवक्षां तामाहुर्द्वन्द्वैकशेषयोः । Sr. Pr. II. The gender of a word in the द्वन्द्वसमास is that of the last word in the case of the इतरेतरद्वन्द्व, while it is the neuter gender in the case of the समाहारद्वन्द्व.
dvikhaṇḍaa compound expression or word separated into two by avagraha in the Padapatha; the word is misstated as दुखण्ड by some vedic reciters.
dviguname of a compound with a numeral as the first member. The compound is looked upon as a subdivision of the Tatpurusa comPoundThe dvigu compound, having collection as its general sense, is declined in the neuter gender and singular number; when it ends in अ the feminine. affix ङी is added generally, e. g. पञ्चपात्रम्, त्रिभुवनम्, पञ्चमूली. The Dvigu comPound also takes place when a karmadharaya compound, having a word denoting a direction or a numeral as its first member, (a) has a taddhita affix. affix added to it exempli gratia, for example पञ्चकपाळः (पुरोडाशः), or (b) has got a word placed after it in a compound e. g. पशञ्चगवधनः or (c) has a collective sense exempli gratia, for example पञ्चपूली; confer, compare तद्वितार्थोत्तरपदसमाहारे च ( P. II.1.51 ) also, cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. and S. K. om P.II.1.51,52.
dvidaṇḍyādia class of words, which are headed by the word द्विदण्डि and which are all bahuvrihi compounds, to which the affix इ is found added as a Samasanta affix e. gद्विदण्डिः, सपदि et cetera, and others; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.1. varia lectio, another reading, 4.128.
dvisandhia kind of विवृत्ति or interval of time in the pronunciation of two consecutive vowels, which as a result of two euphonic changes has a vowel preceded by a vowel and followed also by a vowel: e. g. अभूदुभा उ अंशवे, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II. 44.
dvisvarapossessed of two vowels,dissyllabic; confer, compare न पदे द्विस्वरे नित्यम् Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XVI. 17. द्विस्स्पृष्ट a term used for an upadhmaniya letter or a phonetic element resulting from a visarga followed by the letter प्, or फ़्. See उपध्मांनीय.The word is also used sometimes for the pronunciation ळ् of ड्, and ळ्ह् of ढ्. See दुःस्पृष्ट.
dvyādia class of pronouns headed by the pronoun द्वि to which the taddhita affixes called विभक्ति, as prescribed by the rules of Panini in the rule पञ्चम्यास्तसिल् and the following ones, are not addedition confer, compare P. V. 3. 2.
dhātua root; the basic word of a verbal form,defined by the Bhasyakara as क्रियावचनो धातुः or even as भाववचने धातु:, a word denoting a verbal activity. Panini has not defined the term as such, but he has given a long list of roots under ten groups, named dasagani, which includes about 2200 roots which can be called primary roots as contrasted with secondary roots. The secondary roots can be divided into two main groups ( l ) roots derived from roots ( धातुजधातवः ) and (2) roots derived from nouns ( नामधातवः ). The roots derived from roots can further be classified into three main subdivisions : (a) causative roots or णिजन्त, (b) desiderative roots or सन्नन्त, (c) intensive roots or यङन्त and यङ्लुगन्त: while roots derived from nouns or denominative roots can further be divided into क्यजन्त, काम्यजन्त, क्यङन्त, क्यषन्त, णिङन्त, क्विबन्त and the miscellaneous ones ( प्रकीर्ण ) as derived from nouns like कण्डू( कण्ड्वादि ) by the application of the affix यक् or from nouns like सत्य,वेद, पाश, मुण्ड,मिश्र, et cetera, and others by the application of the affix णिच्. Besides these, there are a few roots formed by the application of the affix अाय and ईय (ईयङ्). All these roots can further be classified into Parasmaipadin or Parasmaibhasa, Atmanepadin or Atmanebhasa and Ubhayapadin. Roots possessed of a mute grave ( अनुदात्त ) vowel or of the mute consonant ङ् added to the root in the Dhatupatha or ending in the affixes यड्, क्यङ् et cetera, and others as also roots in the passive voice are termed Atmanepadin: while roots ending with the affix णिच् as also roots possessed of a mute circumflex vowel or a mute consonant ञ़़् applied to them are termed Ubhayapadin. All the rest are termed Parasmaipadin. There are some other mute letters or syllables applied by Panini to the roots in his Dhatupatha for specific purposes; exempli gratia, for example ए at the end to signify prohibition of vrddhi to the penultimate अ in the aorist, exempli gratia, for example अकखीत् confer, compare P. VII.2.5; इर् to signify the optional substitution of अ or अङ् for the affix च्लि of the aorist, exempli gratia, for example अभिदत्, अभैत्सीत् ; confer, compare P.III. 1.57; उ to signify the optional application of the augment इ ( इट् ) before क्त्वा exempli gratia, for example शमित्वा, शान्त्वा; confer, compare P.VII. 2. 56; ऊ to signify the optional application of the augment इ ( इट् ) exempli gratia, for example गोप्ता, गेीपिता, confer, compare P.VII.2.44; अा to signify the prohibition of the augment इट् in the case of the past passive voice. participle. exempli gratia, for example क्ष्विण्णः, स्विन्नः, confer, compare P. VII.2.16; इ to signify the addition of a nasal after the last vowel e. g. निन्दति from निदि, confer, compare P. VII.1.58: ऋ to signify the prohibition of ह्रस्व to the penultimate long vowel before णिच्, e. g. अशशासत्, confer, compare P.VII. 4.2;लृ to signify the substitution of अङ् for च्लि in the aorist, exempli gratia, for example अगमत् confer, compare P. III.1.55: ओ to signify the substitution of न् for त् of the past passive voice.participle. exempli gratia, for example लग्नः, अापीनः, सूनः, दून: et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. VIII. 2.45. Besides these,the mute syllables ञि, टु and डु are prefixed for specific purposes; confer, compare P. III.2.187, III.3.89 and III. 3.88. The term धातु is a sufficiently old one which is taken by Panini from ancient grammarians and which is found used in the Nirukta and the Pratisakhya works, signifying the 'elemental (radical)base' for nouns which are all derivable from roots according to the writers of the Nirukta works and the grammarian Siktaayana; confer, compare नाम च धातुजमाह निरुक्ते व्याकरणे शकटस्य च तोकम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III.3.1. Some scholars have divided roots into six categories; confer, compare तत्र धातवः षोढा (a) परिपठिताः भूवादयः, (b) अपरिपठता अान्दोलयत्यादयः, (c) परिपठितापरिपठिताः ( सूत्रपठिताः ) स्कुस्कम्भस्तम्भेत्यादयः, (d) प्रत्ययधातवः सनाद्यन्ताः, (e) नामघातवः कण्ड्वादयः, (f) प्रत्ययनामधातवः होडगल्भक्ली. बप्रभृतयः; cf Sringara Prak. I. For details see M.Bh. on P.I.3.I as also pp 255, 256 Vol. VII Vyakarana-Mahabhasya published by the D.E. Society, Poona.
dhātvartheliterally meaning of a root, the verbal activity, named क्रिया or भावः . confer, compare धात्वर्थः क्रिया; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.2. 84, III.2.115. The verbal activity is described generally to be made up of a series of continuous subordinate activities carried on by the different karakas or agents and instruments of verbal activity helping the process of the main activity. When the process of the verbal activity is complete, the completed activity is looked upon as a substantive or dravya and a word denoting it, such as पाक,or याग does not get conjugational affixes, but it is regularly declined like a noun.Just as स्वार्थ, द्रब्य, लिङ्ग, संख्या, and कारक are given as प्रातिपदिकार्थ, in the same manner क्रिया, काल, पुरुष, वचन or संख्या, and कारक are given as धात्वर्थ, as they are shown by a verbal form, although strictly speaking verbal activity (क्रियorभाव) alone is the sense of a root, as stated in the Mahbhasya. For details see Vaiyak.Bh.Sara, where it is said that fruit ( फल) and effort ( ब्यापार ) are expressed by a root, confer, compare फलव्यापारयोर्धातुः. The five senses given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. are in fact conveyed not by a root, but by a verb or अाख्यात or तिडन्त.
dhṛta or dhṛtapracayaa kind of original grave vowel turned into a circumflex one which is called प्रचय unless followed by another acute or circumflex vowel. The Taittiriya Pratisakhya has mentioned seven varieties of this 'pracaya' out of which धृतप्रचय or धृत is one. For details see Bhasya on धृतः प्रचयः कौण्डिन्यस्य, T.Pr.XVIII.3.
dhmātaname of a fault in the pronunciation of a vowel when on account of fullness of breath it appears as uttered long (दीर्घ ), although really it is short; confer, compare श्वासभूयिष्ठतया ह्रस्वोपि दीर्घ इव लक्ष्यते, Kaiyata on I. 1. Ahnika 1. Vart. 18.
dhruva(1)fixed,stationary, as contrasted with moving (ध्रुव) which is termed अपादान and hence put in the ablative case; cf ध्रुवमपायेऽपादानम् P. I. 4.24; (2) repeated sound ( नाद ) of a third or a fourth consonant of the class consonants when it occurs at the end of the first word of a split up compound word; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. II and XI. 24.
dhvani(1)sound; confer, compare ध्वनिं कुर्वन्नेवमुच्यतेशब्दं कुरु शब्दं मा कार्षीः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 1. Ahnika 1; confer, compare also Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari. I. 77; confer, compare also स्फोटः शब्दः, ध्वनिः शब्दगुणः, M.Bh. on I. 1.70 Vart. 5. ध्वनि or sound is said to be the indicator (सूचक्र or व्यञ्जक) of स्फोट the eternal sound.
dhvanitasuggested, as opposed to उक्त expressed; the word is found frequently used in the Paribhasendusekhara and other works in connection with such dictums as are not actually made, but indicated in the Mahabhasya.
na(1)the consonant न् (see न् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.) with the vowel added to it for facility of utterance, confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 21 ; (2) taddhita affix. affix न added to words headed by पामन् in the sense of possession; exempli gratia, for example पामनः, हेमनः et cetera, and others, cf P. V. 2.100; (3) taddhita affix. affix न as found in the word ज्योत्स्ना derived from ज्योतिष्, cf P. V. 2.114; (4) unadi affix न as found in the word स्योनः; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VI.4.19; (5) the krt affix नङ् as also नन् prescribed after the roots यज्, याच्, यत्, विच्छ्, प्रच्छ्, रक्ष् and स्वप् , e g. यज्ञ:, याञ्चा, प्रश्नः et cetera, and others, cf P. III. 3.90, 91; (6) the negative particle न given by Panini as नञ् and referred to in the same way, which (id est, that is न.) when compounded with a following word is changed into अ or अन् or retained in rare cases as for instance in नभ्राट्, नासत्यौ, नक्षत्रम् et cetera, and others cf P. VI.3.73-75;(7) taddhita affix.affix न (नञ्) applied to the words स्त्री and पुंस् in senses given from P. IV. 1.92 to V. 2.1 e. g. स्त्रैणं, पौंस्नम् confer, compare IV. 1.87.
nañtatpuruṣaa compound with न as its first member which is changed into अ or अन्, or remains unchanged, the indeclinable न (नञ् ) possessing any one of the six senses given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. under न (6); e. g अब्राह्मणः, अनश्वः, नमुचिः et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. VI. 3 73-77.
nañsamāsaa compound with न (नञ् ) as its first member; the term is found used in the Mahabhasya for both the नञ्तत्पुरुष as well as the नञ्बहुव्रीहि compounds; confer, compare M.Bh. on P.I.4.1 Vart. 19, also on P. II.1.1.
naddhaa fault of pronunciation when a letter, although distinctly pronounced inside the mouth, does not become audible, being held up ( बद्ध ) by the lips or the like. The fault is similar to अम्बूकृत: confer, compare ओष्ठाभ्यामम्बूकृतमाह नद्धम् R.Pr.XIV.2.
nadyādia class of words headed by नदी, मही and other feminine. nouns to which the taddhita affix एय (ढक्) is added in the miscellaneous (शैषिक ) senses; exempli gratia, for example नादेयम्, माहेयम्, वाराणसेयम्, श्रावस्तेयम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.IV.2.97.
napuṃsakasvarathe special accent viz. the acute accent for the first vowel for nouns in the neuter gender excepting those that end in इस्, as prescribed by नबिषयस्यानिसन्तस्य Phitsutra 11; confer, compare नपुंसकस्वरो मा भूत् M.Bh. on P.VII.1.77.
nāgeśathe most reputed modern scholar of Panini's grammar, who was well-versed in other Sastras also, who lived in Benares in the latter half of the seventeenth and the first half of the eighteenth century. He wrote many masterly commentaries known by the words शेखर and उद्द्योत on the authoritative old works in the different Sastras, the total list of his small and big works together well nigh exceeding a hundredition He was a bright pupil of Hari Diksita, the grandson of Bhattoji Diksita. He was a renowned teacher also, and many of the famous scholars of grammar in Benares and outside at present are his spiritual descendants. He was a Maharastriya Brahmana of Tasgaon in Satara District, who received his education in Benares. For some years he stayed under the patronage of Rama, the king of Sringibera at his time. He was very clever in leading debates in the various Sastras and won the title of Sabhapati. Out of his numerous works, the Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.on Kaiyata's Mahabhasyapradipa, the Laghusabdendusekhara on the Siddhanta Kaumudi and the Paribhasendusekhara are quite wellknown and studied by every one who wishes to get proficiency in Panini's grammar. For details see pp. 21-24 and 401-403, Vol. VII of the Patanjala Mahabhasya edition D. E. Society, Poona.
nāda(1)voice; resonance; tone; the sound caused by the vibration of the vocal chords in the open glottis when the air passes through them; confer, compare वर्णाोत्पत्त्यनन्तरभावी अनुरणनरूपः शब्दः नादः Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.on Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.9; confer, compare also संवृते कण्ठे यः शब्दः क्रियते स नादसंज्ञो भवति Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.II. 4; (2) sound, articulate sound generally without sense, which is momentary; (3) the highest sound. See परा.
nāmajaa word or noun derived from a noun, as opposed to धातुज a word derived from a root.
nāmannoun, substantive; one of the four categories of words given in the Nirukta and other ancient grammer works; confer, compare चत्वारि पदजातानि नामाख्याते चोपसर्गनिपाताश्च, Nirukta of Yāska.I.1. The word is defined as सत्त्वप्रधानानि नामानि by standard grammarians; confer, compare Nirukta of Yāska.I. 1.; confer, compare also सत्त्वाभिधायकं नाम, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIII.8; Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 49 and commentary thereon. Panini divides words into two categories only, viz. सुबन्त and तिङन्त and includes नामन् ,उपसर्ग and निपात under सुबन्त. The Srngarapraksa defines नामन् as follows-अनपेक्षितशब्दव्युत्पत्तीनि सत्त्वभूतार्थाभिधायीनि नामानि। तानि द्विविधानि। आविष्टलिङ्गानि अनाविष्टलिङ्गानि च । The word नामन् at the end of a sasthitatpurusa compound signifies a name or Samjna e. g. सर्वनामन्, दिङ्नामन् , छन्दोनामन्; confer, compare also. Bhasavrtti on संज्ञायां कन्थोशीनरेषु P. II.4. 20 and संज्ञायां भृत्. P. III. 2.46 where the author of the work explains the word संज्ञायां as नाम्नि. The word is used in the sense of 'a collection of words' in the Nirukta, confer, compare अन्तरिक्षनामानि, अपत्यनामानि, ईश्वरनामानि, उदकनामानि, et cetera, and others
nigāraa kind of sound which apparently is made up of a combination of three phonetic elements ह्, म् and नासिक्य. It is a peculiar sound through both the mouth and the nose, although no specific place of production is assigned to it; cf अविशेषस्थानौ संस्वांदनिगारौ। हकारमकारनासिक्या वा निगारे R.T.11.
niṅsubstitute नि for the last letter of the word जाया at the end of a bahuvrihi compound; confer, compare युवजानिः, वृद्धजानिः Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V. 4.134.
nitya(1)eternal, as applied to word or Sabda in contrast with sound or dhvani which is evanescent (कार्य ). The sound with meaning or without meaning,made by men and animals is impermanent; but the sense or idea awakened in the mind by the evanescent audible words on reaching the mind is of a permanent or eternal nature; confer, compare स्फोटः शब्दो ध्वनिस्तस्य व्यायामादुपजायते; confer, compare also व्याप्तिमत्त्वा्त्तु शब्दस्य Nir.I.1 ; (2) constant; not liable to be set aside by another; confer, compare उपबन्धस्तु देशाय नित्यम्, न रुन्धे नित्यम्। नित्यशब्दः प्राप्त्यन्तरानिषेधार्थः T.Pr.I.59, IV.14; (3) original as constrasted with one introduced anew such as an augment; confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.VI.14; (4) permanently functioning, as opposed to tentatively doing so; confer, compare नित्यविरते द्विमात्रम् Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya.37; (5) unchangeable, permanent, imperishable; confer, compare अयं नित्यशब्दोस्त्येव कूटस्थेष्वविचालिषु भावेषु वर्तते M.Bh. on P. VIII. 1.4; (6) always or invariably applying, as opposed to optional; the word in this sense is used in connection with rules or operations that do not optionally apply; confer, compare उपपदसमासो नित्यसमासः, षष्ठीसमासः पुनार्वेभाषा; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.II.2.19; (7) constant,as applied to a rule which applies if another simultaneously applying rule were to have taken effect, as well as when that other rule does not take effect; confer, compare क्वचित्कृताकृतप्रसङ्गमात्रेणापि नित्यता Par. Sek. Pari 46. The operations which are nitya according to this Paribhasa take effect in preference to others which are not 'nitya', although they may even be 'para'; confer, compare परान्नित्यं बलवत् Par. Sek. Pari. 42.
nityasamāsaan invariably effective compound; the term is explained as अस्वपदविग्रहो नित्यसमासः i. e. a compound whose dissolution cannot be shown by its component words as such; e. g. the dissolution of कुम्भकारः cannot be shown as कुम्भं कारः, but it must be shown as कुम्भं करोति स: । The upapadasamasa, the gatisamsa and the dative tatpurusa with the word अर्थ are examples of नित्यसमास.
nipātaa particle which possesses no gender and number, and the case termination after which is dropped or elidedition Nipata is given as one of the four categories of words viz नामन्, आख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात by all the ancient writers of Pratisakhya, Vyakarana and Nirukta works;confer, compare Nirukta of Yāska.I. 4, M.Bh. on I. 1. Ahnika l, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. 8 et cetera, and others The word is derived from the root पत् with नि by Yaska who has mentioned three subdivisions of Niptas उपमार्थे, कर्मोपसंग्रहार्थे and पदपूरणे; confer, compare अथ निपाताः । उच्चावचेष्वर्थेषु निपतन्ति । अप्युपमार्थे । अपि कर्मोपसंग्रह्यार्थे । अपि पदपूरणाः । Nirukta of Yāska.I. 4. The Nipatas are looked upon as possessed of no sense; confer, compare निपातः पादपूरणः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. 8, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 50, ( commentary by Uvvata ). Panini has not given any definition of the word निपात, but he has enumerated them as forming a class with च at their head in the rule चादयोऽसत्वे where the word असत्वे conveys an impression that they possess no sense, the sense being of two kinds सत्त्व and भाव, and the Nipatas not possesssing any one of the two. The impression is made rather firm by the statement of the Varttikakra'निपातस्यानर्थकस्य प्रातिपदिकत्वम्' P. I. 2. 45 Vart. 12. Thus, the question whether the Nipatas possess any sense by themselves or not, becomes a difficult one to be answeredition Although the Rkpratisakhya in XII.8 lays down that the Nipatas are expletive, still in the next verse it says that some of them do possess sense; confer, compare निपातानामर्थवशान्निपातनादनर्थकानामितरे च सार्थकाः on which Uvvata remarks केचन निपाताः सार्थकाः, केचन निरर्थकाः । The remark of Uvvata appears to be a sound one as based on actual observation, and the conflicting views have to be reconciledition This is done by Bhartrhari who lays down that Nipatas never directly convey the sense but they indicate the sense. Regarding the sense indicated by the Nipatas, it is said that the sense is never Sattva or Dravya or substance as remarked by Panini; it is a certain kind of relation and that too, is not directly expressed by them but it is indicatedition Bhoja in his Srngaraprakasa gives a very comprehensive definition of Nipata as:-जात्यादिप्रवृत्तिनिमित्तानुपग्राहित्वेनासत्त्वभूतार्थाभिधायिनः अलिङ्गसंख्याशक्तय उच्चावचेष्वर्थेषु निपतन्तीत्यव्ययविशेषा एव चादयो निपाताः । He gives six varieties of them, viz. विध्यर्थ, अर्थवादार्थ, अनुवादार्थ, निषेधार्थ, विधिनिषेधार्थ and अविधिनिषेधार्थ, and mentions more than a thousand of them. For details see Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya II. 189-206.
nipātadyotakatvathe view that the nipatas and the upasargas too, as contrasted with nouns,pronouns and other indeclinables, only indicate the sense and do not denote it; this view, as grammarians say, was implied in the Mahabhasya and was prominently given in the Vakyapadiya by Bhartrhari which was followed by almost all later grammarians. See निपात.
nimittāpāyaparibhāṣāa popular name given by grammarians to the maxim निमित्तापाये नैमित्तिकस्याप्यपायः,. a thing, which is brought into existence by a cause, disappears on the disappearance of the cause. The maxim is not, of course, universally applicable. For details see Par. Sek. Pari. 56, Sira. Pari. 99.
nimittinan affix or an augment or a substitute taking place on account of certain formal causes or nimittas; confer, compare निर्ज्ञातार्थो निमित्तमनिर्ज्ञातार्थो निमित्ती, इह च प्रत्ययोऽनिर्ज्ञातः प्रकृत्युपपदोपाधयो निर्ज्ञाताः M. BSh. on III. l . l Vart. 2.
niyata(1)regulated in size or number; definitely fixed; the word नियत is used in grammar in connection with the nimitta or nimittin in a grammatical operation prescribed by a rule, which, or a part of which, is shown to be superfluous unless there is laid down a regulation; confer, compare शेषग्रहणं कर्तव्यम् । शेषनियमार्थम् | प्रकृत्यर्थौ नियतौ प्रत्यया अनियतास्ते शेषेपि प्राप्नुवन्ति M.Bh. on I.3.12 Vart. 6; (2) The grave accent; cf उदात्तपूर्वं नियतं... स्वर्यते RPr.III.9.
niyama(1)restriction; regulation; binding; the term is very frequently used by grammarians in connection with a restriction laid down with reference to the application of a grammatical rule generally on the strength of that rule, or a part of it, liable to become superfluous if the restriction has not been laid down; confer, compare M.Bh. on I. 1. 3, Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on I. 3.63, VI. 4.11; confer, compare also the frequently quoted dictum अनियमे नियमकारिणी परिभाषा; (2) limitation as contrasted with विकल्प or कामचार; confer, compare अनेकप्राप्तावेकस्य नियमो भवति शेषेष्वनियम; पटुमृदुशुक्लाः पटुशुक्लमृदव इति; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II. 2. 34 Vart. 2; (3) a regulating rule; a restrictive rule, corresponding to the Parisamkhya statement of the Mimamsakas, e. g. the rule अनुदात्तङित आत्मनेपदम् P. I.3.12; the grammarians generally take a rule as a positive injunction avoiding a restrictive sense as far as possible; confer, compare the dictum विधिनियमसंभवे विधिरेव ज्यायान्. Par. Sek. Pari. 100; the commentators have given various kinds of restrictions,. such as प्रयोगनियम,अभिधेयनियम,अर्थनियम, प्रत्ययनियम, प्रकृतिनियम, संज्ञानियम et cetera, and otherset cetera, and others; (4) grave accent or anudatta; confer, compare उदात्तपूर्वं नियतम् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 9; see नियत (2).
nirastaa fault of pronunciation when a vowel is harshly pronounced and hence is not properly audible; confer, compare निरस्तं निष्ठुरम् Pradipa on M.Bh. I. 1. Ahn. 1. The fault occurs when the place and the means of utterance are pressed and drawn in;confer, compare निरस्तं स्थानकरणापकर्षे Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV. 2.
niruktaname of a class of works which were composed to explain the collections of Vedic words by means of proposing derivations of those words from roots as would suit the sense. The Nirukta works are looked upon as supplementary to grammar works and there must have been a good many works of this kind in ancient times as shown by references to the writers of these viz. Upamanyu, Sakatayana,Sakapuni,Sakapurti and others, but, out of them only one work composed by Yaska has survived; the word, hence has been applied by scholars to the Nirukta of Yaska which is believed to have been written in the seventh or the eighth century B. C. i. e. a century or two before Panini. The Nirukta works were looked upon as subsidiary to the study of the Vedas along with works on phonetics ( शिक्षा ), rituals ( कल्प ), grammar (व्याकरण) prosody (छन्दस्) and astronomy(ज्योतिष)and a mention of them is found made in the Chandogyopanisad. As many of the derivations in the Nirukta appear to be forced and fanciful, it is doubtful whether the Nirukta works could be called scientific treatises. The work of Yaska, however, has got its own importance and place among works subsidiary to the Veda, being a very old work of that kind and quoted by later commentators. There were some glosses and commentary works written upon Yaska's Nirukta out of which the one by Durgacarya is a scholarly one.It is doubtful whether Durgacarya is the same as Durgasimha, who wrote a Vrtti or gloss on the Katantra Vyakarana. The word निरुक्त is found in the Pratisakhya works in the sense of 'explained' and not in the sense of derived; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XV 6; V.Pr. IV. 19, 195.
nirudakādia class of compound words headed by the word निरुदक which have their last vowel accented acute; e. g निरुदकम्, निरुपलम्, निर्मक्षिकम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VI. 2. 184.
nirdiśyamānaparibhāṣāa short form for the maxim निर्दिश्यमानस्यादेशा भवन्ति which means 'substitutes take the place of that or its part which has been actually stated or enunciated in the rule (of grammar)' Par. Sek. Pari. 12. For details see Par. Sek. Pari. 12.
nirdiṣṭaexhibited, enunciated; confer, compare तस्मिन्निति निर्दिष्टे पूर्वस्य P.I.1.66; V.Pr.I. 134.
nirdhāraṇa(1)selection of one or some out of many; confer, compare जातिगुणाक्रियाभिः समुदायादेकदेशस्य पृथक्करणं निर्धारणम् । मनुष्याणां मनुष्येषु वा क्षत्रियः शूरतमः Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. II.2.10 as also on II.3.4l; (2) determined or definite sense to the exclusion of another, generally on the strength of the indeclinable एव which is expressed or understood. The word नेिर्धारण is used for अवधारण in this sense; confer, compare यत एवकारस्ततोन्यत्रावधारणम् a maxim used as a Paribhasa by some grammarians; cf; also धातोस्तन्निमित्तस्यैव । धात्ववधारणं यथा स्यात्तन्निमित्तावधारणं मा भूदिति Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VI. 1.81.
nirvacanainterpretation by means of etymology as found in the Nirukta works; the act of fully uttering the meaning hidden in words that are partially or wholly unintelligible in respect of their derivation, by separating a word into its component letters; confer, compare निष्कृष्य विगृह्य निर्वचनम्, Durgavrtti on Nirukta of Yāska.II. 1.For details see Nirukta II.1.
nirhataa fault of pronunciation by which a letter is uttered harsh or rude; confer, compare निर्हतो रूक्षः Kaiyata on Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).I.1. Ahnika 1 .
niṣkādia class of words headed by the word निष्क to which the affix इक ( ठक् ) is added, provided these words are not members of a compound; e. g. नैष्किकम् , पादिकम् , माषिकम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V.1.20.
nihitaseparated with the intervention of a consonant. The word is used in connection with the detached first part of a compound word not followed immediately by a vowel; confer, compare अनिहतं अव्यवहितम् Uvvata on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.V. 30.
nuṭaugment न् prefixed (l) to the genitive case plural ending in अाम् after a crude base ending in a short vowel, or in ई or ऊ of feminine bases termed nadi, or in अा of the feminine affix ( टाप् डाप् or चाप्); e g. वृक्षाणाम्, अग्नीनाम् , कर्तॄणाम् , कुमारीणाम् , मालानाम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. VII.1.54; (2) to the affix अाम् after numerals termed षट् and the numeral चतुर् as also after the words श्री, ग्रामणी and गो in Vedic Literature, e. g. षण्णाम् , पञ्चानाम् , चतुर्णाम्, श्रीणाम्, ग्रामणीनाम्, गोनाम्; confer, compare P. VII.1.55,56, 57; (3) to the part of a root possessed of two consonants, as also of the root अश् of the fifth conjugation after the reduplicative syllable ending in अा, which is substituted for अ; exempli gratia, for example अानञ्ज, व्यानशे; confer, compare P.VII.4. 71,72; (4) to the affix मतुप् after a base ending in अन् as also to the affixes तरप् and तमप् after a base ending in न् in Vedic Literature, exempli gratia, for example मूर्धन्वती, अक्षण्वन्तः, सुपथिन्तरः et cetera, and others;confer, compare P. VIII. 2.16, 17: (5) to the initial vowel of the second member of a compound having अ of नञ् as the first member; e. g. अनघः, confer, compare P.VI. 3.74; (6) to any vowel after न् which is preceded by a short vowel and which is at the end of a word exempli gratia, for example कुर्वन्नास्ते, confer, compare P. VIII. 3.32.
numaugment न् inserted after the last vowel (1) of a root given in the Dhātupātha as ending with mute इ; exempli gratia, for example निन्दति, क्रन्दति, चिन्तयति, जिन्वति et cetera, and others; confer, compare P VII.1.58; (2) of roots मुच् and others before the conjugational sign अ ( श ); e. g. मुञ्चति, लुम्पति; confer, compare P. VII.1.59; (3) of the roots मस्ज्, नश्, रध्, जभ् and लभ् under certain specified conditions, exempli gratia, for exampleमङ्क्त्वा, नंष्टा, रन्धयति, जम्भयति, लम्भयति, आलम्भ्यः et cetera, and others confer, compare P.VII. 1.60-69; (4) of declinable bases marked with the mute indicatory letter उ, ऋ or ऌ as also of the declinable wording अञ्च् from the root अञ्च् and युज्, exempli gratia, for exampleभवान्, श्रेयान् , प्राङ्, युङ्, confer, compare Kās. on P. VII.1. 70, 71; (5) of the declinable base in the neuter gender, ending with a vowel or with any consonant excepting a semivowel or a nasal, before a case-ending termed Sarvanāmasthāna; exempli gratia, for example यशांसि, वनानि, जतूनि et cetera, and others, confer, compare Kās. on VII.1.72; (6) of the declinable base in the neuter gender, ending with इ, उ,ऋ or ऌ before a case-ending beginning with a vowel; exempli gratia, for example मधुने, शुचिने et cetera, and others, confer, compare Kās, on P. VII.1.73; (7) of the affix शतृ ( अत् of the present tense. participle.) under certain conditions याती यान्ती; पचन्ती, सीव्यन्ती, confer, compare I .VII.78-8 : (8) of the word अनडुह् before the nominative case. and vocative case. singular. affix सु;exempli gratia, for example अनड्वान् , हे अनड्वन्, confer, compare P. VII.1. 82; (9) of the words दृक्, स्ववस् and स्वतवस् before the nominative case. and vocative case.singular.affix सु in Vedic Literature, e. g. यादृङ्, स्ववान् , स्वतवान् , confer, compare P.VII.1.83.
numāgamaaugment न् inserted after the last vowel of a root or a noun-base in specified cases. See नुम्. नृचक्ष-ं name of the second Yama letter.
nemaspṛṣṭapartly touched, half touched; semi-contacted; a term used for sibilants and hissing sounds.
nairdeśikamatter of communication; statement made for communication. Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.explains the word as निर्देशः बोधः प्रयोजनमस्य नैर्देशिकः । confer, compare एते खल्वपि नैर्देशिकानां वार्ततरका भवन्ति ये सर्वनाम्ना निर्देशाः क्रियन्ते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.67.
nyavagrahaalso नीचावग्रह, the vowel at the अवग्रह or end of the first member of a compound word which has got a grave accent; e. g. the vowel ऊ of नू in तनूनप्त्रे; confer, compare उदाद्यन्तो न्यवग्रहस्तथाभाव्यः Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 120. See ताथाभाव्य.
nyāyaratnamañjūṣāa work dealing with Vyākarana Paribhāsas or maxims as found in Hemacandra's system of grammar, written bv Hemahamsaganin, a pupil of Ratnasekhara, in 1451. The author has written a commentary also on the work, named Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa..
nyāsa(1)literally position, placing;a word used in the sense of actual expression or wording especially in the sūtras; confer, compare the usual expression क्रियते एतन्न्यास एव in the Mahābhāșya, confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.11, 1.1.47 et cetera, and others; (2) a name given by the writers or readers to works of the type of learned and scholarly commentaries on vŗitti-type-works on standard sūtras in a Śāstra; e. g. the name Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. is given to the learned commentaries on the Vŗtti on Hemacandra's Śabdānuśasana as also on the Paribhāşāvŗtti by Hemahamsagani. Similarly the commentary by Devanandin on Jainendra grammar and that by Prabhācandra on the Amoghāvŗtti on Śākatāyana grammar are named Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa.. In the same way, the learned commentary on the Kāśikāvŗtti by Jinendrabuddhi, named Kāśikāvivaranapaňjikā by the author, is very widely known by the name Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa.. This commentary Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. was written in the eighth century by the Buddhist grammarian Jinendrabuddhi, who belonged to the eastern school of Pānini's Grammar. This Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. has a learned commentary written on it by Maitreya Rakșita in the twelfth century named Tantrapradipa which is very largely quoted by subsequent grammarians, but which unfortunately is available only in a fragmentary state at present. Haradatta, a well-known southern scholar of grammar has drawn considerably from Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. in his Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta., which also is well-known as a scholarly work.
pa,pakārathe consonant प्, the vowel अ and the affix कार being added for facility of understanding and pronunciation; cf T.Pr. I. 17, 21 ; प is also used as a short term for consonants of the fifth class (पवर्ग); confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.1.27; Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 64 and Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 13.
pañcālapadavṛttithe usage or the method of the Pañcālas; the eastern method of euphonic combinations, viz. the retention of the vowel अ after the preceding vowel ओ which is substituted for the Visarga; e. g. यो अस्मै; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II. 12; Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XI. 19. This vowel अ which is retained, is pronounced like a short ओ or अर्धओकार by the followers of the Sātyamugri and Rāņāyaniya branches of the Sāmavedins; confer, compare commentary on Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XI. 19 as also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Āhnika 1.
patañjalithe reputed author of the Mahābhāșya, known as the Pātañjala Mahābhāșya after him. His date is determined definitely as the second century B.C. on the strength of the internal evidence supplied by the text of the Mahābhāșya itselfeminine. The words Gonardiya and Gonikāputra which are found in the Mahābhāșya are believed to be referring to the author himself and, on their strength he is said to have been the son of Goņikā and a resident of the country called Gonarda in his days. On the strength of the internal evidence supplied by the Mahābhāșya, it can be said that Patañjali received his education at Takșaśila and that he was,just like Pāņini, very familiar with villages and towns in and near Vāhika and Gāndhāra countries. Nothing can definitely be said about his birthplace, and although it might be believed that his native place was Gonarda,its exact situation has not been defined so far. About his parentage too,no definite information is available. Tradition says that he was the foster-son of a childless woman named Gonikā to whom he was handed over by a sage of Gonarda, in whose hands he fell down from the sky in the evening at the time of the offering of water-handfuls to the Sun in the west; confer, compareपतत् + अञ्जलि, the derivation of the word given by the commentators. Apart from anecdotes and legendary information, it can be said with certainty that Patañjali was a thorough scholar of Sanskrit Grammar who had studied the available texts of the Vedic Literature and Grammar and availed himself of information gathered personally by visiting the various schools of Sanskrit Grammar and observing the methods of explanations given by teachers there. His Mahābhāșya supplies an invaluable fund of information on the ways in which the Grammar rules of Pāņini were explained in those days in the various grammar schools. This information is supplied by him in the Vārttikas which he has exhaustively given and explainedition He had a remarkable mastery over Sanskrit Language which was a spoken one at his time and it can be safely said that in respect of style, the Mahābhāșya excels all the other Bhāșyas in the different branches of learning out of which two, those of Śabaraswāmin and Śańkarācārya,are selected for comparison. It is believed by scholars that he was equally conversant with other śāstras, especially Yoga and Vaidyaka, on which he has written learned treatises. He is said to be the author of the Yogasūtras which,hence are called Pātañjala Yogasūtras, and the redactor of the Carakasamhitā. There are scholars who believe that he wrote the Mahābhāșya only, and not the other two. They base their argument mainly on the supposition that it is impossible for a scholar to have an equally unmatching mastery over three different śāstras at a time. The argument has no strength, especially in India where there are many instances of scholars possessing sound scholarship in different branches of learning. Apart from legends and statements of Cakradhara, Nāgesa and others, about his being the author of three works on three different śāstras, there is a direct reference to Patañjali's proficiency in Grammar, Yoga and Medicine in the work of King Bhoja of the eleventh century and an indirect one in the Vākyapadīya of Bhartŗhari of the seventh century A. D. There is a work on the life of Patañjali, written by a scholar of grammar of the South,named Ramabhadra which gives many stories and incidents of his life out of which it is difficult to find out the grains of true incidents from the legendary husk with which they are coveredition For details,see Patañjala Mahābhāșya D.E.Society's edition Vol. VII pages 349 to 374. See also the word महाभाष्य.
padaa word; a unit forming a part of a sentence; a unit made up of a letter or of letters, possessed of sense; confer, compare अक्षरसमुदायः पदम् । अक्षरं वा । V.Pr. VIII. 46, 47. The word originally was applied to the individual words which constituted the Vedic Samhitā; confer, compare पदप्रकृतिः संहिता Nir.I.17. Accordingly, it is defined in the Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya as ' अर्थः पदम् ' (Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.III. 2) as contrasted with ' वर्णानामेकप्राणयोगः संहिता ' (V.Pr.I.158). The definition ' अर्थः पदम् ' is attributed to the ancient grammarian 'Indra', who is believed to have been the first Grammarian of India. Pāņini has defined the term पद as ' सुप्तिङन्तं पदम् ' P.I.4.14. His definition is applicable to complete noun-forms and verb-forms and also to prefixes and indeclinables where a case-affix is placed and elided according to him; confer, compare अव्ययादाप्सुपः P. II. 4. 82. The noun-bases before case affixes and taddhita affix. affixes, mentioned in rules upto the end of the fifth adhyāya, which begin with a consonant excepting य् are also termed पद by Pāņini to include parts of words before the case affixes भ्याम् , भिस्, सु et cetera, and others as also before the taddhita affix. affixes मत्, वत् et cetera, and others which are given as separate padas many times in the pada-pātha of the Vedas; confer, compare स्वादिष्वसर्वनामस्थाने P. I. 4. 17. See for details the word पदपाठ. There are given four kinds of padas or words viz. नाम, अाख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात in the Nirukta and Prātiśākhya works; confer, compare also पदमर्थे प्रयुज्यते, विभक्त्यन्तं च पदम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2. 64 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 19, वर्णसमुदायः पदम् M.Bh. on I.1.21 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5, पूर्वपरयोरर्थोपलब्धौ पदम् Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.I.1.20, पदशब्देनार्थ उच्यते Kaiyata on P.I.2.42 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2; confer, compare also पद्यते गम्यते अर्थः अनेनेति पदमित्यन्वर्थसंज्ञा Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on P.III. 1.92. The verb endings or affixs ति, तस् and others are also called पद. The word पद in this sense is never used alone, but with the word परस्मै or अात्मने preceding it. The term परस्मैपद stands for the nine affixes तिप्, तस्, ...मस्,while the term आत्मनेपद stands for the nine affixes त, आताम् ... महिङ्. confer, compare ल: परमैपदम्, तङानावात्मनेपदम्. It is possible to say that in the terms परस्मैपद and अात्मनेपद also, the term पद could be taken to mean a word, and it is very likely that the words परस्मैपद and अात्मनेपद were originally used in the sense of 'words referring to something meant for another' and 'referring to something meant for self' respectively. Such words, of course, referred to verbal forms, roughly corresponding to the verbs in the active voice and verbs in the passive voice. There are some modern scholars of grammar, especially linguists, who like to translate परस्मैपद as 'active voice' and आत्मनेपद as ' passive voice'. Pāņini appears, however, to have adapted the sense of the terms परस्मैपद and आत्मनेपद and taken them to mean mere affixes just as he has done in the case of the terms कृत् and तद्धित. Presumably in ancient times, words current in use were grouped into four classes by the authors of the Nirukta works, viz. (a) कृत् (words derived from roots)such as कर्ता, कारकः, भवनम् et cetera, and others, (b) तद्धित (words derived from nouns ) such as गार्ग्यः , काषायम् , et cetera, and others, (c) Parasmaipada words viz. verbs such as भवति, पचति, and (d) Ātmanepada words id est, that is verbs like एधते, वर्धते, et cetera, and othersVerbs करोति and कुरुते or हरति and हरते were looked upon as both परस्मैपद words and आत्मनेपद words. The question of simple words, as they are called by the followers of Pāņini, such as नर, तद् , गो, अश्व, and a number of similar underived words, did not occur to the authors of the Nirukta as they believed that every noun was derivable, and hence could be included in the kŗt words.
padakāraliterally one who has divided the Samhitā text of the Vedas into the Pada-text. The term is applied to ancient Vedic Scholars शाकल्य, आत्रेय, कात्यायन and others who wrote the Padapātha of the Vedic Samhitās. The term is applied possibly through misunderstanding by some scholars to the Mahābhāsyakāra who has not divided any Vedic Samhitā,but has, in fact, pointed out a few errors of the Padakāras and stated categorically that grammarians need not follow the Padapāțha, but, rather, the writers of the Padapāțha should have followed the rules of grammar. Patañjali, in fact, refers by the term पदकार to Kātyāyana, who wrote the Padapātha and the Prātiśākhya of the Vājasaneyi-Samhitā in the following statement--न लक्षणेन पदकारा अनुवर्त्याः। पदकारैर्नाम लक्षणमनुवर्त्यम्। यथालक्षणं पदं कर्तव्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III.1. 109; VI. 1. 207; VIII. 2.16; confer, compare also अदीधयुरिति पदकारस्य प्रत्याख्यानपक्षे उदाहरणमुपपन्नं भवति ( परिभाषासूचन of व्याडि Pari. 42 ) where Vyādi clearly refers to the Vārtika of Kātyāyana ' दीधीवेव्योश्छन्दोविषयत्वात् ' P. I. 1.6 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). I. The misunderstanding is due to passages in the commentary of स्कन्दस्वामिन् on the Nirukta passage I. 3, उब्वटटीका on ऋक्प्रातिशाख्य XIII. 19 and others where the statements referred to as those of Patañjali are, in fact, quotations from the Prātiśākhya works and it is the writers of the Prātiśākhya works who are referred to as padakāras by Patañ jali in the Mahābhāsya.
padapāṭhathe recital of the Veda text pronouncing or showing each word separately as detached from the adjoining word. It is believed that the Veda texts were recited originally as running texts by the inspired sages, and as such, they were preserved by people by oral tradition. Later on after several centuries, their individually distinct words were shown by grammarians who were called Padakāras. The पदपाठ later on had many modifications or artificial recitations such as क्रम, जटा, घन et cetera, and others in which each word was repeated twice or more times, being uttered connectedly with the preceding or the following word, or with both. These artificial recitations were of eight kinds, which came to be known by the term अष्टविकृतयः.
padavākyaratnākaraa disquisition on grammar dealing with the different ways in which the sense of words is conveyedition The work consists of a running commentary on his own verses by the author Gokulanātha Miśra who, from internal evidence, appears to have flourished before Koņdabhațța and after Kaiyața.
padavidhian operation prescribed in connection with words ending with case or verbal affixes and not in connection with noun-bases or root-bases or with single letters or syllables. पदविधि is in this way contrasted with अङ्गविधि ( including प्रातिपदिकविधि and धातुविधि ), वर्णविधि and अक्षरविधि, Such Padavidhis are given in Pāņini's grammar in Adhyāya2, Pādas l and 2 as also in VI.1.158, and in VIII. 1.16 to VIII.3.54 and include rules in connection with compounds, accents and euphonic combinations. When, however, an operation is prescribed for two or more padas, it is necessary that the two padas or words must be syntactically connectible; confer, compare समर्थः पदविधिः P. II.1.1.
padasaṃskārapakṣaan alternative view with वाक्यसंस्कारपक्ष regarding the formation of words by the application of affixes to crude bases. According to the Padasamskāra alternative, every word is formed independently, and after formation the words are syntactically connected and used in a sentence. The sense of the sentence too, is understood after the sense of every word has been understood; confer, compare सुविचार्य पदस्यार्थं वाक्यं गृह्णन्ति सूरयः Sira. on Pari. 22. According to the other alternative viz. वाक्यसंस्कारपक्ष, a whole sentence is brought before the mind and then the constituent individual words are formed exempli gratia, for example राम +सु, गम् + अ + ति । Both the views have got some advantages and some defects; confer, compare Par. Sek. Pari. 56.
paranipātaliterallyplacing after; the placing of a word in a compound after another as contrasted with पूर्वनिपात . A subordinate word is generally placed first in a compound, confer, compare उपसर्जनं पूर्वम्; in some exceptional cases however, this general rule is not observed as in the cases of राजदन्त and the like, where the subordinate word is placed after the principal word, and which cases, hence, are taken as cases of परनिपात. The words पूर्व and पर are relative, and hence, the cases of परनिपात with respect to the subordinate word ( उपसर्जन ) such as राजद्न्त, प्राप्तजीविक et cetera, and others can be called cases of पूर्वनिपात with respect to the principal word ( प्रधान ) confer, compare परश्शता: राजदन्तादित्वात्परनिपात: Kaas. on P. II.1.39.
paramāṇua time-unit equal to one-half of the unit called अणु, which forms one-half of the unit called मात्रा which is required for the purpose of the utterance of a consonant; confer, compare परमाणु अर्धाणुमात्रा V. Pr.I.61. परमाणु, in short, is the duration of very infinitesimal time equal to the pause between two individual continuous sounds. The interval between the utterances of two consecutive consonants is given to be equivalent to one Paramanu; confer, compare वर्णान्तरं परमाणु R.T.34.
paravalliṅgatāpossession of the gender of the final member of a compound word, which, in tatpurusa compounds, is the second of the two or the 1ast out of many; confer, compare परवल्लिङ्गद्वन्द्वतत्पुरुषयो: (P. II.4 26) इति परवाल्लिङ्गता यथा स्यात् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.V.4.68.
parasparavyapekṣāmutual expectancy possessed by two words, which is called सामर्थ्र्य in grammar. Such an expectancy is necessary between the two or more words which form a compound: confer, compare परस्परव्यपेक्षां सामर्थ्र्यमेके P.II.1.1, V.4; confer, compare also इह राज्ञ: पुरुष इत्युक्ते राजा पुरुषमपेक्षते ममायमिति पुरुषोपि राजानमपेक्षते अहृमस्य इति | M.Bh. om II.1.1.
parasmaipadaa term used in grammar with reference to the personal affixs ति, त: et cetera, and others applied to roots. The term परस्मैपद is given to the first nine afixes ति, त:, अन्ति, सि, थ:, थ, मि, व: and म:, while the term आत्मनेपद is used in connection with the next nine त, आताम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare परस्मै परोद्देशार्थफलकं पदम् Vac. Kosa. The term परस्मैपद is explained by some as representing the Active_Voice as contrasted with the Passive Voice which necessarily is characterized by the Aatmanepada affixes. The term परस्मैभाष in the sense of परस्मैपद was used by ancient grammarians and is also found in the Vaarttika अात्मनेभाषपस्मैभाषयोरुपसंख्यानम् P. VI. 3.8 Vart.1 . The term परस्मैभाष as applied to roots, could be explained as परस्मै क्रियां (or क्रियाफलं) भाषन्ते इति परस्मैभाषाः and originally such roots as had their activity meant for another, used to take the परस्मैपद् affixes, while the rest which had the activity meant for self, took the अात्मनेपद affixes. Roots having activity for both, took both the terminations and were termed उभयपदिनः.
parasmaibhāṣaliterally speaking the activity or क्रिया for another; a term of ancient grammarians for roots taking the first nine personal affixes only viz. ति, तः... मसू. The term परस्मैपदिन् was substituted for परस्मैभाष later on,more commonly. See परस्मैपद a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. The term परस्मैभाष along with अात्मनेभाष is found almost invariably used in the Dhaatupaatha attributed to Paanini; confer, compare भू सत्तायाम् | उदात्त: परस्मैभाषः | एघादय उदात्त अनुदात्तेत अात्मनभाषा: Dhatupatha.
paribhāṣāsegraha'a work containing a collection of independent works on Paribhasas in the several systems of Sanskrit Grammar, compiled by M. M. K. V. Abhyankar. The collectlon consists of the following works (i) परिभाषासूचन containing 93 Paribhasas with a commentary by Vyadi, an ancient grammarian who lived before Patanjali; ( ii ) ब्याडीयपरिभाषापाठ, a bare text of 140 Paribhaasaas belonging to the school of Vyadi (iii) शाकटायनपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 98 Paribhasa aphorisms, attributed to the ancient grammarian Saka-tayana, or belonging to that school; [iv) चान्द्रपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 86 Paribhasa aphorisms given at the end of his grammar work by Candragomin; (v) कातन्त्रपरिभाषासूत्रवृत्ति a gloss on 65 Paribhas aphorisms of the Katantra school by Durgasimha; (vi) कातन्त्रपारभाषासूत्रवृत्ति a short gloss on 62 Paribhasa aphorisms of the Katantra school by Bhavamisra; (vii) कातन्त्रपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 96 Paribhasa rules belonging to the Katantra school without any author's name associated with it; (viii) कालापपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 118 Paribhasa rules belonging to the Kalapa school without any author's name associated with it; (ix) जैनेन्द्रपरिभाषावृत्ति a gloss written by M. M. K. V. Abhyankar ( the compiler of the collection), on 108 Paribhasas or maxims noticeable in the Mahavrtti of Abhayanandin on the Jainendra Vyakarana of Pujyapada Devanandin; (x) भोजदेवकृतपरि-भाषासूत्र a text of 118 Paribhasa rules given by Bhoja in the second pada of the first adhyaaya of his grammar work named Sarasvatikanthabharana; (xi) न्यायसंग्रह a bare text of 140 paribhasas(which are called by the name nyaya) given by Hema-hamsagani in his paribhasa.work named न्यायसंग्रह; (xii) लधुपरिभाषावृत्ति a gloss on 120 Paribhasas of the Panini school written by Puruso-ttamadeva; (xiii) वृहत्परिभाषावृत्ति con-taining 130 Paribhasas with a commentary by Siradeva and a very short,gloss on the commentary by Srimanasarman ( xiv ) परिभाषावृत्ति a short gloss on 140 Paribhasas of the Panini school written by Nilakantha; (xv) परिभाषाभास्कर a collection of 132 Paribhasas with a commentary by Haribhaskara Agnihotri; (xvi) bare text of Paribhasa given and explained by Nagesabhatta in his Paribhasendusekhara. The total number of Paribhasas mentioned and treated in the whole collection exceeds five hundredition
paribhāṣenduśekharathe reputed authoritative work on the Paribhasas in the system of Paanini's grammar written by Nagesabhatta in the beginning of the 18th century A.D. at Benares. The work is studied very widely and has got more than 25 commentaries written by pupils in the spiritual line of Nagesa. Well-known among these commentaries are those written by Vaidyanatha Payagunde ( called गदा ), by BhairavamiSra ( called मिश्री), by Raghavendraacaarya Gajendragadakara ( called त्रिपथगा ), by Govindacarya Astaputre of Poona in the beginning of the nineteenth century (called भावार्थदीपिका), by BhaskaraSastri Abhyankar of Satara (called भास्करी ), and by M. M. Vaasudevasaastri Abhyankar of Poona (called तत्त्वादर्श ). Besides these, there are commentaries written by Taatya Sastri Patawardhana,Ganapati Sastri Mokaate, Jayadeva Misra, VisnuSastri Bhat, Vishwanatha Dandibhatta, Harinaatha Dwiwedi Gopaalacarya Karhaadkar, Harishastri Bhagawata, Govinda Shastri Bharadwaja, Naarayana Shastri Galagali, Venumaadhava Shukla, Brahmaananda Saraswati, ManisiSeSaSarma,Manyudeva, Samkarabhatta, Indirapati, Bhimacarya Galagali, Madhavacarya Waikaar, Cidrupasraya, Bhimabhatta, LakSminrsimha and a few others. Some of these works are named by their authors as Tikaas, others as Vyaakhyaas and still others as Tippanis or Vivrtis.
parilopaelision ofa phonetic member: the same as lopa in the Grammar of Panini. The term परिलोप and the verbal forms of the root परिलुप् are found in the Pratisakhya works; confer, compare उष्मा परिलुप्यते त्रयाणाम् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II. 4.
parivartanareversion in the order of words as found in the recital of the Veda at the time of the recital of जटा, घन and other artificial types of recitations.
parisaṃkhyānaliterally enumeration; enunciation;mention ; the word is found generally used by Katyayana and other Varttikakaras at the end of their Varttikas. The words वक्तव्यम्, वाच्यम् , and the like, are similarly usedition
parisamāptiapplication of the complete sense; the word is found used in the three alternative views about the application of the full sense of a sentence,collectively, individually or in both the ways, to the individuals concerned ; confer, compareप्रत्येकं वाक्यपरिसमाप्ति:, समुदाये वाक्यपरिसमाप्तिः, उभयथा वाक्यपरिसमाप्तिः ; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 1.1 Vart12; ( 2 ) completion ; confer, compare वृत्करणं ल्वादीनां प्वादीनां च परिसमाप्त्यर्थमिति Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on VII. 3.80.
parihāra(1)removal of a difficulty, confer, compare अन्यथा कृत्वा चोदितमन्यथा कृत्वा परिहारं: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. IV. 1.7. Vart. 3: (2) repetition in the Padapatha, Kramapatha et cetera, and others e. g अकरित्यक:. In this sense the word is found in the neuter gender ; confer, compare रेफपरिहाराणि Atharvaveda Prātiśākhya. III. 1.1.
parokṣaused as an adjective of the word भूत meaning 'past tense'; literally behind the eyes, unnoticed by the eyes. The word is generally used in the sense of remote or long (past) or 'perfect'. For the alternative explanation of the word परोक्ष, confer, compare कथंजातीयकं पुनः परोक्षं नाम । केचित्तावदाहुः वर्षशतवृत्तं परोक्षमिति । अपर आहुः क्रटान्तरितं परोक्षमिति । अपर आहुर्ह्याहवृत्तं त्र्यहंर्वृत्तं चेति । M.Bh. on परोक्षे लिट् P. III.2.115.
parokṣāliterally behind the eyes; remote; । the term is found used by ancient grammarians and also referred to in the Mahaabhaasya as referring to the perfect tense called लिट् in Paanini's grammar: confer, compare ज्ञापकात्परोक्षायां ( लिटि ) न भविष्यति । M.Bh. on P. I. 2.28: confer, compare also न व्यथते: परोक्षायाम् Kaat. III.4.21.
paryāya(l)serial order or succession as opposed to simultaniety ; the word is used in grammar in connection with a rule which, as the objector for the sake of argument, would like to hold and would apply by succession with respect to the rule in conflict, either before it or after it id est, that is alternatively; confer, compare पर्यायः प्रसज्येत often found used in the Mahabhaasya as for example on I.4.1 et cetera, and others: confer, compare also तृजादयः पर्यायेण भवन्ति M.Bh. on P. I. 4.2. Vaart. 3; ( 2 ) alternative word,. synonym; confer, compare अभिज्ञावचने लृट् । वचनग्रहणं पर्यायार्थम् । अभिजानासि स्मरसि बुध्यसे चेतयसे इति । Kaas. on P. III.2.112.
paryudāsa(1)exclusion; negation with a view to exclude; one of the two senses ( प्रसज्यप्रतिषेध and पर्युदास ) of the negative particle नञ्, generally found in cases when the particle नञ् is compounded with a noun, and not used independently with a verbal form or a verbal activity ; e. g. अब्राह्मणः; अनचि च ; confer, compare अनपुंसकात् । नायं प्रसज्यप्रतिषेधो नपुंसकस्य नेति । किं तर्हि । पर्युदासोयं यदन्यन्नपुंसकादिति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.43: cf also प्रसज्यप्रतिषेधः स्यात् क्रियया सह यत्र नञ् । पयुदास: स विज्ञेयो यत्रोत्तरपदेन नञ् ॥ (2) removal in general, not by the use of a negative particle: confer, compare पाठात्पर्युदासः कर्तव्यः । शुद्धानां पठितानां संज्ञाः कर्तव्या । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.27 Vaart. 3.
parvanword, pada; literally member of a sentence; the word is found used in the sense of पद in the old Pratisaakhya Literature: confer, compare अन्तरेण पर्वणी । पर्वशबेदन पदमुच्यते । पदयोर्मध्ये पद अागमो भवति । यथा प्राङ्कसोमः, प्राङ्क्सोम: । Uvvata on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 138.
paśyantīname of the second out of the four successive stages in the origination or utterance of a word from the mouth. According to the ancient writers on Phonetics, sound or word ( वाक् ) which is constituted of air ( वायु ) originates at the Mulaadhaaracakra where it is called परा. It then springs up and it is called पश्यन्ती in the second stage. Thence it comes up and is called मध्यमा in the third stage; rising up from the third stage when the air strikes against the vocal chords in the glottis and comes in contact with the different parts of the mouth, it becomes articulate and is heard in the form of different sounds. when it is called वैखरी; confer, compare वैखर्या मध्यमायाश्च पश्यन्त्याश्चैतदद्भुतम् । अनेकतीर्थभेदायास्त्रय्या वाचः परं पदम् Vaakyapadiya I. 144, and also confer, compare पश्यन्ती तु सा चलाचलप्रतिबद्धसमाधाना संनिविष्टज्ञेयाकारा प्रतिलीनाकारा निराकारा च परिच्छिन्नार्थप्रत्ययवभासा संसृष्टार्थप्रत्यवभासा च प्रशान्तसर्वार्थप्रत्यवभासा चेत्यपरिमितभेदा । पश्यन्त्या रूपमनपभ्रंशामसंकीर्ण लोकव्यवह्यरातीतम् । commentary on Vaakyapadiya I. 144. confer, compare also तत्र श्रोत्रविषया वैखरी । मध्यमा हृदयदशेस्था पदप्रत्यक्षानुपपत्त्या व्यवहारकारणम् । पश्यन्ती तु लोकव्यवहारातीता। योगिनां तु तत्रापि प्रकृतिप्रत्ययविभागावगतिरस्ति | परायां तु न इति त्रय्या इत्युक्तम् । Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.on चत्वारि वाक्परिमिता पदानि । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1.
paspaśācalled also पस्पशाह्निक; name given to the first or introductory chapter ( अाह्निक ) of the Maahabhaasya of Patanjali. The word occurs first in the SiSupaalavadha of Maagha. The word is derived from पस्पश् , the frequentative base of स्पर्श to touch or to see (ancient use). Possibly it may be explained as derived from स्पश् with अप; cf . शब्दबिद्येव नो भाति राजनीतिरपस्पशा Sis.II.112. Mallinatha has understood the word पस्पश m. and explained it as introduction to a Saastra treatise; confer, compare पस्पशः शास्त्रारम्भसमर्थक उपेद्वातसंदर्भग्रन्थः । Mallinaatha on SiS. II.112.
pāṇinithe illustrious ancient grammarian of India who is wellknown by his magnum opus, the Astaka or Astaadhyaayi which has maintained its position as a unique work on Sanskrit grammar unparalleled upto the present day by any other work on grammar, not only of the Sanskrit language, but ofany other language, classical as well as spoken. His mighty intelligence grasped, studied and digested not only the niceties of accentuation and formation of Vedic words, scattered in the vast Vedic Literature of his time, but those of classical words in the classical literature and the spoken Sanskrit language of his time in all its different aspects and shades, noticeable in the various provinces and districts of the vast country. The result of his careful study of the Vedic Literature and close observation ofeminine.the classical Sanskrit, which was a spoken language in his days, was the production of the wonderful and monumental work, the Astaadhyaayi,which gives an authoritative description of the Sanskrit language, to have a complete exposition of which,several life times have to be spent,in spite of several commentaries upon it, written from time to time by several distinguished scholars. The work is a linguist's and not a language teacher's. Some Western scholars have described it as a wonderful specimen of human intelligence,or as a notable manifestation of human intelligence. Very little is known unfortunately about his native place,parentage or personal history. The account given about these in the Kathaasaritsaagara and other books is only legendary and hence, it has very little historical value. The internal evidence, supplied by his work shows that he lived in the sixth or the seventh century B. C., if not earlier, in the north western province of India of those days. Jinendrabuddhi, the author of the Kaasikavivaranapanjikaa or Nyasa, has stated that the word शलातुर् mentioned by him in his sUtra ( IV. 3.94 ) refers to his native place and the word शालातुरीय derived by him from the word शलातुर by that sUtra was, in fact his own name, based upon the name of the town which formed his native placcusative case. Paanini has shown in his work his close knowledge of, and familiarity with, the names of towns, villages, districts, rivers and mountains in and near Vaahika, the north-western Punjab of the present day, and it is very likely that he was educated at the ancient University of Taksasilaa. Apart from the authors of the Pratisaakhya works, which in a way could be styled as grammar works, there were scholars of grammar as such, who preceded him and out of whom he has mentioned ten viz., Apisali, Saakataayana, Gaargya, Saakalya, Kaasyapa, Bharadwaja, Gaalava, Caakravarmana Senaka and Sphotaayana. The grammarian Indra has not been mentioned by Paanini, although tradition says that he was the first grammarian of the Sanskrit language. It is very likely that Paanini had no grammar work of Indra before him, but at the same time it can be said that the works of some grammarians , mentioned by Panini such as Saakaatyana, Apisali, Gaargya and others had been based on the work of Indra. The mention of several ganas as also the exhaustive enumeration of all the two thousand and two hundred roots in the Dhaatupaatha can very well testify to the existence of systematic grammatical works before Paarnini of which he has made a thorough study and a careful use in the composition of his Ganapaatha and Dhaatupatha. His exhaustive grammar of a rich language like Sanskrit has not only remained superb in spite of several other grammars of the language written subsequently, but its careful study is felt as a supreme necessity by scholars of philology and linguistics of the present day for doing any real work in the vast field of linguistic research. For details see pp.151154 Vol. VII of Paatanjala Mahaabhsya, D. E. Society's Edition.
pāṇinisūtracalled also by the name अष्टक or पाणिनीय-अष्टक; name given to the SUtras of Paanini comprising eight adhyaayaas or books. The total number of SUtras as commented upon by the writers of the Kasika and the Siddhaantakaumudi is 3983. As nine sUtras out of these are described as Vaarttikas and two as Ganasutras by Patanjali, it is evident that there were 3972 SUtras in the Astaka of Paanini according to Patanjali. A verse current among Vaiyakarana schools states the number to be 3996; confer, compare त्रीणि सूत्रसहस्राणि तथा नव शतानि च । षण्णवतिश्च सूत्राणां पाणिनिः कृतवान् स्वयम् । The traditional recital by Veda Scholars who look upon the Astadhyayi as a Vedaanga, consists of 3983 Sutras which are accepted and commented upon by all later grammarians and commentators. The SUtras of Paanini, which mainly aim at the correct formation of words, discuss declension, conjugation, euphonic changes, verbal derivatives, noun derivatives and accents. For details see Vol.VII, Vyaakarana Mahaabhaasya, D. E. Society's edition pp. 152-162.
pāṇinisūtravṛttia gloss on the grammer rules of Pāņini. Many glosses were written from time to time on the Sûtras of Pāņini, out of which the most important and the oldest one is the one named Kāśikāvŗtti, written by the joint authors Jayāditya and Vāmana in the 7th century A.D. It is believed that the Kāśikāvŗtti was based upon some old Vŗttis said to have been written by कुणि, निर्लूर, चुल्लि, श्वोभूति, वररुचि and others.Besides Kāśikā,the famous Vŗtti, and those of कुणि,निर्लूर and others which are only reported, there are other Vŗttis which are comparatively modern. Some of them have been printed, while others have remained only in manuscript form. Some of these are : the Bhāșāvŗtti by Purusottamadeva, Vyākaranasudhānidhi by Viśveśvara, Gūdhārthadīpinī by Sadāsivamiśra, Sūtravŗtti by Annambhatta, Vaiyākaraņasarvasva by Dharaņīdhara, Śabdabhūșaņa by Nārāyaņa Paņdita, Pāņinisūtravŗtti by Rāmacandrabhațța Tāre and Vyākaranadīpikā by Orambhațța. There are extracts available from a Sūtravŗtti called Bhāgavŗtti which is ascribed to Bhartŗhari, but, which is evidently written by a later writer (विमलमति according to some scholars) as there are found verses from Bhāravi and Māgha quoted in it as noticed by Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛttiin his vŗtti on Pari.76. Glosses based upon Pāņini Sūtras, but having a topical arrangements are also available, the famous ones among these being the Praķriyākaumudī by Rāmacandra Śeșa and the Siddhāntakaumudī by Bhațțojī Dĩkșita. The मध्यमकौमुदी and the लघुकौमुदी can also be noted here although they are the abridgments of the Siddhānta Kaumudī. There are Vŗttis in other languages also, written in modern times, out of which those written by Bōhtlingk, Basu and Renou are well-known.
pātresamitādia class of irregular compound words headed by the compound word पात्रेसमित, which are taken correct as they are. This class of words consists mostly of words forming a tatpurușa compound which cannot be explained by regular rules. The class is called आकृतिगण and hence similar irregular words are included in it: e. g. पात्रेसमिताः, गेहेशूरः कूपमण्डूकः etc confer, compare KS. on P. II.1.48.
pīḍanacompression; a fault in the pronunciation of vowels and consonants caused by the compression or contraction of the place of utterance: confer, compare विहारसंहारयोर्व्यासपीडने स्थानकरणयोर्विस्तारे व्यासो नाम दोष:, संहारे संकोचने पीडनं नाम । Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV. 2; confer, compare also व्यञ्जनानामतिप्रयत्नेनोच्चारणं पीडनं Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV. 5.
puṃvadbhāvarestoration of the masculine form in the place of the feminine one as noticed in compound words, formed generally by the Karmadhāraya and the Bahuvrīhi compounds, where the first member is declinable in all the three genders; e. g. दीर्घजङ्घः. This restoration to the masculine form is also noticed before the taddhita affix. affixes तस्, तर, तम्, रूप्य, पा​श, त्व as also before क्यङ् and the word मानिन्. For details, see P. VI, 3.34 to 42 and commentaries thereon. See also page 334, Vol. VII of the Pātańjala Mahābhāșya D. E. Society's edition.
puṃskamasculine nature, hence masculine gender. The word is generally found as a part of the word भाषितपुंस्क​ which means a word which is declined in the masculine and the feminine gender or in the neuter and the masculine gender in the same sense. For details see M. Bh, on P. VI.3.34.
puñjarājaa famous grammarian of the 12th century who wrote a learned commentaty on a part of the Vāky apadīya of Bhartŗhari in which he has quoted passages from famous writers and grammarians such as भामह, कुन्तक, वामन, हेमच​न्द्र and others. The name is found written as पुण्यराज also.
puruṣakāraname of a commentary on the Sarasvatikaņthābharaņa of Bhoja by Kŗşņalilāśukamuni.
pūrvanipātaplacing first (in a compound); priority of a word in a compound, as in the case of an adjectival word, For special instructions in grammar about priority see P. II.2.30 to 38.
pūrvapadaanterior member, the first out of the two members of a compound, as contrasted with the next member which is उत्तरपद; confer, compare पूर्वपदोत्तरपदयोरेकोदशः पूर्वपदत्यान्तवद्भवति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.VI.1.85 Vart. 4.
pūrvapadaprakṛtisvararetention of the original acute accent of the first member in a compound as is generally noticed in the bahuvrihi compound and in special cases in other compounds; cf बहुव्रीहौ प्रकृत्या पूर्वपदम् and the following rules P. WI. 2.1 to 63.
pūrvapadārthaprādhānyaimportance in sense possessed by the first member of a compound as noticed generally in the case of the avyayibhava com pound, which hence is defined as पूर्वपदार्थप्रधानोव्ययीभावः M.Bh on P.I I. I.6, II.1.20, II. 1.49.
pūrvavipratiṣedhaconflict of two rules where the preceding rule supersedes the latter rule, as the arrival at the correct form requires it. Generally the dictum is that a subsequent rule should supersede the preceding one; cf विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् P. I. 4. 2; but sometimes the previous rule has to supersede the subsequent one in spite of the dictum विप्रतिषेधे परम्. The author of the Mahabhasya has brought these cases of the पूर्वविप्रतिषेध, which are, in fact, numerous, under the rule विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् by taking the word पर in the sense of इष्ट 'what is desired '?; confer, compare इष्टवाची परशब्दः । विप्रतिषेधे परं यदिष्टं तद्भवतीति l Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.3; I.2, 5: I. 4.2: II.1.69, IV.1.85et cetera, and others confer, comparealso पूर्वविप्रतिषेधो नाम अयं र्विप्रतिषेधे परमित्यत्र परशब्दस्य इष्टवाचित्वाल्लब्धः सूत्रार्थः परिभाषारुपेण पाठ्यते Puru. Pari 108; for details see page 217 Vol. VII Mahabhasya D. E. Society's edition.
paurastyavaiyākaraṇaa grammarian of the eastern school which is believed to have been started by जिनेन्द्रबुद्धि the writer of the gloss called न्यास on the Kasikavrtti. The school practically terminated with पुरुषोत्तमदेव and सीरदेव at the end of the twelfth century A.D. Such a school existed also at the time of Panini and Patanjali, a reference to which is found made in प्राचां ष्फ ताद्धतः P. IV. 1.17 and प्राचामवृद्धात्फिन् बहुलम् IV.1. 160 and प्राचामुपादेरडज्वुचौ च V.3.80 where the word is explained as प्राचामाचार्याणां by the writer of the Kasika.
prakaraṇagranthaliterary works in which the treatment is given in the form of topics by arranging the original sutras or rules differently so that all such rules as relate to a particular topic are found together: the Prakriykaumudi, the Siddhantakumudi and others are called प्रकरणग्रन्थs. Such works are generally known by the name प्राक्रयाग्रन्थ as opposed to वृतिग्रन्थ.
prakarṣaṇakeeping wide the two parts of the chin which causes a fault in pronunciation called विक्लिष्ट :cf प्रकर्षणे तदु विक्लिष्टमाहुः । ह्न्वोः प्रकर्षणे सर्वतश्चलने विक्लिष्टमसंयुक्तं नाम दोषो भवति ; Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV.-3.
prakāśaname of commentary on Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya by Punjaraja.
prakṛta(1)in context, in question; the word is frequently used in connection with words in the preceding rules which are drawn on to the following rules by anuvrtti or continuation; confer, compare प्रकृतं गुणवृद्धिग्रहणमनुवर्तते, M.Bh. on I.1.3 Vart. 2: (2) found or available in a large quantity; confer, compare तत्प्रकृतवचने मयट् । प्राचुर्येण प्रस्तुतं प्रकृतम् । Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V. 4.21.
prakṛti(1)material cause: confer, compare. तदर्थे विकृते: प्रकृतौ । प्रकृतिरुपादानकारणं तस्यैव उत्तरमवस्थान्तरं विकृतिः Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana.on P.V.1.12; (2) original, as opposed to modified' ( विकृति ); the original base of a word which is used in language by the addition of affixes. There are mentioned three kinds of such original words in grammar, roots ( धातु ), noun bases ( प्रातिपदिक ) and affixes (प्रत्यय). प्रकृति is defined as शास्त्रप्रक्रियक्रियाव्यवहारे प्रकृतिप्रत्ययविभागकल्पनय शब्दार्थभावनायां प्रत्ययात् प्रथममुपादानकारणामिव या उपादीयते तां प्रकृतिरिति व्यापदिशन्ति' in the Sringaraprakasa; confer, compare अपशब्दो ह्यस्य प्रकृति: । न चापशब्द: प्रकृतिः , न ह्यपशब्दा उपदिश्यन्ते न चानुपदिष्टा प्रकृतिरस्ति । M.Bh. on Siva Sutra 2; confer, compare also कृत्प्रकृतिर्धातु: M.Bh. on P. VI. 2. 139 Vart. 2; पदप्रकृति: संहिता । पदप्रक्तीनि सर्वचरणानां पार्षदानि Nirukta of Yāska.I.17.
prakṛtipratyayavibhāgadivision of a word (in use in a language) into the base and the affix, which is looked upon as the main function of grammar.
prakṛtibhāvaphonetical maintenance of a wording without allowing any euphonic modifications as found in the case of a dual form ending in ई,ऊ or ए,as also in other specified cases; confer, compareईदूदेद्विवचनं प्रगृह्यम् and the following rules P.I. 1.11 to 19, as also प्लुतप्रगृह्या अचि नित्यम् VI.1.125
prakrama(l)the place of articulation, the place of the production of sound, such as throat, chest, palate and the like; confer, compare प्रक्रम्यन्ते अस्मिन्वर्णा इति प्रक्रमः स्थानमुच्यते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Pradipa on सिद्धं तु समानप्रक्रमवचनात् P.I.2.30 Vart.2; (2) recital of Veda, described as क्रमपाठ confer, compare उभयथा च प्रक्रमे दोषो भवति M.Bh.on P. VIII. 4.28 confer, compare also "अष्टसु प्रक्रमेषु दोषो भवति"quoted in the Mahabhasya on P.VI. 1.172; (3) regularity in the position of words, regular order of words.
pragṛhītaliterally held as it is, uncombinable by euphonic rules; the same as प्रगृह्य.
pratikaṇṭhamvocally, pronouncedly, expressly without any attention to the derivation or the formation of the word; ( 2 ) irregular formation; c.. सर्वशास्त्रार्थं प्रतिकण्ठमुक्तम् where प्रतिकण्ठ is explained as निपातन by Uvvata; confer, compare प्रतिकण्ठं निपातनम् : उत्सर्गविधिभिः साधयितुमशक्या अपि प्रयोगविशेषा निपात्यन्ते शास्त्रसंपूर्तये. Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.23.
pratipattiknowledge, understanding; confer, compare तस्मादनभ्युपायः शब्दानां प्रतिपत्तौ प्रतिपदप्राठः। M.Bh. on Ahn. 1 ; also confer, compare MBh. on P. I. 1. 20. Vart.5 I.1 44,46 et cetera, and others
pratipattigarīyastvadifficulty in understanding; requiring an effort to understand the sense; confer, compare योगविभागे तु प्रतियोगं भिन्नबुद्ध्युदयाद् व्यक्तं प्रतिपतिगरीयस्त्वम् Puru. Pari. 98.
pratipattigauravadifficulty in understanding; requiring a longer time in understanding the sense: confer, compare एवं हि प्रतिपत्तिगौरवंं स्यात् Sira. Pari. 50. See प्रतिपत्तिगरीयस्त्व.
pratipattilāghavafacility of understanding: confer, compare प्रतिपत्तिलाघवार्थं ज्ञाजनोर्जा इति दीर्घान्तादेशविधानम् Sira. Pari. 91.
pratipadavidhian injunction or operation stating expressly the word or words for which it is meant; confer, compare यं विधिं प्रति उपदेशोनर्थकः स विधिर्बाध्यते । दत्वं प्रति नुमः प्रतिपदविधिरनर्थकः, रोः पुनर्निमित्तमेव. M.Bh. on P. VIII. 2.72.
pratiprasavaliterally bringing into life again; the term is used in the sense of a counter-exception; confer, compare याजकादिभिश्चेति पुनः कारकषष्ठीसमासप्रतिप्रसवाद् ब्राह्मणयाजकादिषु उत्तरपदप्रकृतिस्वर एव । Bhasavrtti on II.2.16.
pratiyeginnegative counterpart;confer, compare न चान्तरेण प्रतियोगिनं स्पर्धा भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II. 1.69. Vart. 6; also M.Bh.on VIII. 8.4 Vart. 8; corresponding term; ct. प्रथमग्रहणं च तियोग्यपेक्षत्वान्नोपयुज्यते Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on V. 3.1.
pratividhānacounteraction; solving a difficulty by taking the necessary action; confer, compare अयमिदानीं स प्रतिविधानकालः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VII. 4.60 Vart. 4; confer, compare also तत्र प्रातविधानं द्विर्वचननिमित्ते अचीत्युच्यते, Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VI. 1.2; confer, compare also the usual expression प्रतिविधेयं दोषेषु Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.39, I. 3.10, 4.1.l etc,
pratiṣedhaprohibition, negation, prohibition of a rule or operation; generaliy प्रतिषेध or प्रसज्यप्रतिषेध is laid down by the use of the negative particle ( नञ् ) connected with a verbal activity, and not with a noun in a compound in which case the negation is named पर्युदास; confer, compare प्रसज्ज्यप्रतिषेधो यः क्रियया सह यत्र नञ् । पयुदासः स विज्ञेयः थत्रोत्तरपदेन नञ् ।
pratiṣedhabalīyastvathe priority of consideration given to rules laying down a prohibition, for instance, the prohibition of guna or vrddhi by the rule ङ्किति च P. I. 1.5 after giving due consideration to which, the injunctions i. e the guna and vidhi rules are to be applied; confer, compare निषेधाश्च बलीयांसः Par. Sek. Pari. 112; confer, compare also. एवमप्युभयोः सावकाशयोः प्रतिषेधबलीयस्त्वात्प्रतिषेधः प्राप्नोति, M.Bh. P. on III. 1.30.
pratihāraexcessive contact with the sound-producing organ which is looked upon as a fault; confer, compare वर्गेषु जिह्वाप्रथनं चतुर्षु ग्रासो मुख्ये प्रतिहारश्चतुर्थे । चतुर्थे वर्गे ( तवर्गे ) प्रतिहारः अतिप्रयत्नो नाम दोषो भवति । Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)XIV.7.
pratyayaaffix, suffix, a termination, as contrasted with प्रकृति the base; confer, compare प्रत्याय्यते अर्थः अनेन इति प्रत्ययः; confer, compare also अर्थे संप्रत्याययति स प्रत्ययः M.Bh. on III. 1.l Vart. 8; The word प्रत्यय is used in the Pratisakhya works in the sense of 'following' or 'that which follows', e. g. स्पर्शे चोषः प्रत्यये पूर्वपद्यः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 30 which is explained by Uvvata as उषः इत्ययं ( शब्दः ) पूर्वपदावयवः सन् स्पर्शे प्रत्यये परभूते इति यावत्; रेफिसंज्ञो भवति; Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.30; confer, compare प्रत्येति पश्चादागच्छति इति प्रत्ययः परः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.V. 7; cf also V. Pr, III. 8. Pratyaya or the suffix is generally placed after the base; cf, प्रत्ययः, परश्च P. III. I. 1,2; but sometimes it is placed before the base; e. g. बहुपटुः confer, compare विभाषा सुपो बहुच् पुरस्तात्तु P. V. 3.68. The conjugational signs (शप् , श्यन् et cetera, and others), the signs of tenses and moods ( च्लि, सिच् , स्य, ताम् et cetera, and others) and the compound endings(समासान्त) are all called pratyayas according fo Panini's grammar, as they are all given in the jurisdiction(अधिकार) of the rule प्रत्ययः III.1.1, which extends upto the end of the fifth chapter ( अध्याय ). There are six main kinds of affixes given in grammar सुप्प्रत्यय, तिङ्प्रत्यय, कृत्प्रत्यय , तद्धितप्रत्यय, धातुप्रत्यय (exempli gratia, for example in the roots चिकीर्ष, कण्डूय et cetera, and others) and स्त्रीप्रत्यय. The word प्रत्यय is used in the sense of realization, in which case the root इ in the word त्यय means'knowing' according to the maxim सर्वे गत्यर्था ज्ञानार्थाः; confer, compare मन्त्रार्थप्रत्ययाय Nirukta of Yāska.I.15.
pratyayadhātua term applied to secondary roots which are formed by adding affixes like णिच् , सन् , यङ् et cetera, and others to primary roots or by the addition of affixes like क्विप्, क्यच् , कायच् et cetera, and others to nouns; e. g. कामय, ह्यारय, चिकीर्ष, जिहीर्ष, जेघ्रीय,चेकीय, गङ्गीय, राजाय, पुत्रकाम्य et cetera, and others; confer, compare सनाद्यन्ता धातवः P.1II.. 1.32; cf also प्रत्ययधातु । गोपायति, धूपायति, ऋतीयते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI. 1.162 Vart.3.
pratyayalakṣaṇaan operation caused by an affix which takes place even though the affix is elided: exempli gratia, for example the term षद is applied to अग्निचित्, सोमसुत् et cetera, and others on account of the words ending with a case affix although the affix of the nominative case. singular. has been elided; confer, compare प्रत्ययलोपे प्रत्ययलक्षणम्. P.I.1. 62 and Kas, thereon.
pratyākhyānarejection of a rule or a word or words in a rule shown as redundant, their purpose being shown as served otherwise; confer, compare लुपि युक्तवद् व्यक्तिवचने इति पूर्वाचार्याणामेवेदं सूत्रम् । तथा चास्य प्रत्याख्यानं भविष्यति । तदशिष्यं संज्ञाप्रमाणत्वादिति । Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on I.2.51.
pratyāhāraliterally bringing together; bringing together of several letters ( or words in a few cases, such as roots or nouns ) by mentioning the first and the last only for the sake of brevity; the term प्रत्याहार is generally used in connection with brief terms such as अण्, अक् , अच् , हल् and the like, created by Panini in his grammar by taking any particular letter and associating it with any mute final letter ( अनुबन्ध ) of the fourteen Sivasutras, with a view to include all letters beginning with the letter uttered and ending with the letter which precedes the ( mute ) letter. The practice of using such abbreviations was in existence before Panini, possibly in the grammar attributed to Indra. The term प्रत्याहार is not actually used by Panini; it is found in the Rk. Tantra; confer, compare प्रत्याहारार्थो वर्णोनुबन्धो व्यञ्जनम् R.T.I.3. The term appears to have come into use after Panini. Panini has not given any definition of the term प्रत्याहार. He has simply given the method of forming the Pratyaharas and he has profusely used them; confer, compare आदिरन्त्येन सहेता P. I. 1.71. The word कृञ् in P. III.1.40 and तृन् in P. II. 3.69 are used as Pratyaharas. For a list of the Pratyharas which are used by Panini see Kasika on the Maheswara Sutras.
pratyujjīvanabringing to life again; the term is used in the sense of प्रतिप्रसव or counter exception.
pratyudāharaṇacounter instance. In order to explain the wording of a grammatical rule clearly, it is customary to give along with the instances of the rule (where the rule has been effectively employed), a few words which would have resulted into other faulty words by the application of the particular rule in case that rule had not been stated or a word or more of it had been omitted; confer, compare न केवलानि चर्चापदानि व्याख्यानं वृद्धिः आत् ऐच् इति । किं तर्हि । उदाहरणं प्रत्युदाहरणं वाक्याध्याहारः इत्येतत् समुदितं व्याख्यानं भवति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). in Ahnika 1.
pradīpapopular name of the famous commentary on the Mahabhasya of Patanjali written by the reputed grammarian Kaiyata in the eleventh century A. D. The cornmentary is a very scholarly and critical one and really does justice to the well-known compliment given to it, viz. that the Pradipa has kept the Mahabhasya alive which otherwise would have remained unintelligible and consequently become lost. The commentary प्रदीप is based on the commentary महाभाष्यदीपिका,or प्रदीपिका written by Bhartrhari, which is available at present only in a fragmentary form. The Pradipa is to this day looked upon as the single commentary on the Mahabhasya in spite of the presence of a few other commentaries on it which are all thrown into the back-ground by it.
pradeśaśāstraa rule, laying down a positive original injunction as opposed to the अपवादशास्त्र;confer, compare यैः अर्थाः प्रदिश्यन्ते तानि प्रदेशशास्त्राणि commentary on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XI.35.
prayatna(1)effort; the word is used in connection with the effort made for producing sound; confer, compare तुल्यास्यप्रयत्नं सवर्णम् P.1.1.9 these efforts are described to be of two kinds बाह्य and आभ्यन्तर of which the latter are considered in determining the cognate nature of letters ( सावर्ण्य ); confer, compareअाभ्यन्तरप्रयत्नाः सवर्णसंज्ञायामाश्रीयन्ते;Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. I. 1.9; (2) specific measure taken for a particular purpose such as marking a letter with a particular tone or accent or dividing a rule, or laying down a modificatory rule or the like; confer, compare सैवाननुवृत्तिः शब्देनाख्यायते प्रयत्नाधिक्येन पूर्वसूत्रेपि संबन्धार्थम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 3.22.
prayojanaobject, motive or purpose in undertaking a particular thing; the word is used although rarely, in the sense of a cause also; confer, compare इमान्यस्य प्रयोजनानि अध्येयं व्याकरणम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1. For the advantages of the study of Vyakarana, see Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1. See also Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII pp.226,227, D.E. Society's edition.
pravādaa grammatical explanation; detailed explanation by citing the gender, number, krt affix, taddhita affix.affix and the like: confer, compare लिङ्गसंख्यातद्धितकृतरूपभेदाः प्रवादाः । पाण्यादिशब्दानां प्रवादेषु प्रथमो (original) नकारो णत्वमाप्नोति स च प्राकृतः । Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XIII. 9. The word is explained as a change in the form of a word, as for instance, by the substitution of स् for विसर्ग where विसर्ग is, in fact, expected; confer, compare कबन्धं पृथु इत्येतेषां पदानां प्रवादा रूपभेदा उदये परत्रावस्थिताः दिव इत्येतस्य उपचारं जनयन्ति । यथा दिवस्कबन्धम् , दिवस्पृथुः Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IV. 22; confer, compare also प्रवादाः षडितः परे, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IX. 18. In the Nirukta, the word is used in the sense of 'distinct mention'; confer, compare एवमन्यासामपि देवतानामादित्यप्रवादाः स्तुतयो भवन्ति ( deities are mentioned under the name of Aditya) Nir II.13; cf also वैश्वानरीयाः प्रवादाः Nir, VII. 23.
pravigrahaseparate or distinct uterance of several words of a sentence which are joined together by Sandhi rules in a compound ( समास ) or otherwise, with a very short pause ( अवग्रह ) after each word. e. g. उद् उ एति instead of उद्वेति; confer, compare प्रविग्रहेण मृदूवग्रहेण चर्चयेयुः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XV.10, where Uvvata remarks प्रविग्रहेषु प्रश्लिष्टं विश्लिष्टं कुर्यात् । कालाधिक्येन कुर्यात्। तथा च उद् उ एति इति पठेन्न तु उद्वेति.
pravṛtti(l)application or presentation of a rule as opposed to निवृत्ति; cf क्वचित्प्रवृत्तिः क्वचिदप्रवृत्तिः कचिद्विभाषा क्वचिदन्येदेवः (2) working; function; confer, compare नान्तरेण साधन क्रियायाः प्रवृत्तिर्भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.II.3.7.
pravṛddhādia class of compound words headed by the word प्रवृद्ध in which the second word, which is a past passive voice. part, has its last vowel accented acute; confer, compare प्रवृद्धं यानम्, प्रयुक्ताः सक्तवः, खट्वारूढः । आकृतिगणश्च प्रवृद्धादिर्द्रष्टव्यः । तेन पुनरुत्स्यूतं वासो देयमित्यादि सिद्धं भवति Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on. on P.VI.2. 147.
praśleṣa(l)coalescence of two vowels into one, as given in Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II.6, and 7, corresponding to the गुण, वृद्वि and दीर्घ substitutes prescribed by the rules आद्गुणः P.IV 1.87; अकः सवर्णे दीर्घः VI.1.101; and वृद्धिरेचि VI. 1.88 which are stated under the jurisdiction of the rule एकः पूर्वपरयोः VI.1.84; (2) finding out the presence of a letter in addition to the letters already present as coalesced, after splitting the combination into its different constituent 1etters. This Practice of finding out an additional letter is resorted to by the commentators only to remove certain difficulties in arriving at some correct forms which otherwise could not be obtained; e. g. see क्ङिति च where क्ङ् is believed to be a combination of ग्, क् and ङ् See प्रश्लिष्ट and प्रश्लिष्टनिर्देश.
prasajyapratiṣedhaprohibition of the possible application of a rule, generally laid down by the use of the negative particle न, together with, or connected with, a verbal activity: e.g न लुमताङ्गस्य P.I.1.63, नामि P.VI. 4.3, न माङ्योगे VI.4.74 et cetera, and others etc: confer, compare प्रसज्यप्रतिषेधोSयं क्रियया सह यत्र नञ्; confer, comparealso प्रसज्यायं क्रियागुणौ ततः पश्चान्निवृतिं करोति M.Bh. on P.II.2.6. In some cases the negative particle in a compound has also to be taken as stating a negation by प्रसज्यप्रतिषेधः;confer, compare M.Bh. on सुडनपुंसकस्य P.1.1.43, सार्वधातुकमपित् I.4.2, चादयोsसत्त्वे I. 4. 57.
prāgdeśadistricts of the east especially districts to the east of Ayodhya and Pataliputra, such as Magadha, Vanga and others; nothing can definitely be said as to which districts were called Eastern by Panini and his followers Katyayana and Patanjali. A Varttika given in the Kasika but not traceable in the Mahabhasya defines Pragdesa as districts situated to the east of शरावती (probably the modern river Ravi or a river near that river ): confer, compare प्रागुदञ्चौ विभजते हंसः क्षीरोदके यथा । विदुषां शब्दसिद्ध्यर्थे सा नः पातु शरावती ॥ Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on एङ् प्राचां देशे P. I. 1.75. There is a reading सरस्वती in some manuscript copies and सरस्वती is a wellknown river in the Punjab near Kuruksetra, which disappears in the sandy desert to the south: a reading इरावती is also found and इरावती may stand for the river Ravi. शरावती in Burma is simply out of consideration. For details see Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII. pp. 202-204 and 141-142 D. E. Society's Edition.
prācyapadavṛttisuccession of two vowels where the former vowel, which is either ए, or ओ remains without coalescence with the following vowel अ, even though by rules it is liable to be changed; exempli gratia, for exampleसुजाते अश्वसूनृते । अध्वर्यो अद्रिभिः सुतम् । In such cases the vowel अ is pronounced like ए. This view is held by the senior Sakalya (स्थविरशाकल्य); confer, compare प्राच्यपञ्चाल-उपधानिभोदयाः शाकल्यस्य स्थविरस्येतरा स्थितिः, R.Pr. II.44; confer, compare also स पूर्वस्यार्धसदृशमेकेषाम् Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XI.19 and the commentaries thereon; confer, compare also छन्दोगानां सात्यमुग्रिराणायनीया अर्धमेकारमर्धमोकारं चाधीयते । सुजाते ए अश्वसूनृते । अध्वर्यो ओ अद्रिभिः सुतम् । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Siva Sutra 3, 4 as also on P.I.1.48.
prācyāvaiyākaraṇaan eastern grammarian; the term प्राच्य (eastern) being a relative term, the east is to be taken with respect to the place in the context. The word प्राचां occurs many times in Panini's Sutras and the term प्राक् may refer to countries east of the river शरावती or सरस्वती in the Punjab. See प्राग्देश a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. प्राचां is understood by some commentators as referring to time, in which case, the word may refer to ancient grammarians आपिशलि, शाकटायन, इन्द्र and others who lived before Panini; confer, compare प्राचीनवैयाकरणतन्त्रे वाचनिकानि ...Par. Sek. Pari. 1. The word प्राचीन is, of course, mostly used in the sense of ancient, rather than the word प्राच्. For specific peculiarities of the eastern grammarians see pp. 148-149 Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII. D. E. Society's Edition.
prāṇaair, which is instrumental in producing sound; confer, compare वायुः प्राणः कण्ठ्यमनुप्र दानम् R.Pr.XIII.1.
prātipadikaliterallyavailable in every word. The term प्रातिपादिक can be explained as प्रतिपदं गृह्णाति तत् प्रातिपदिकम् cf P.IV. 4. 39. The term प्रातिपदिक, although mentioned in the Brahmana works, is not found in the Pratisakhya works probably because those works were concerned with formed words which had been actually in use. The regular division of a word into the base ( प्रकृति ) and the affix ( प्रत्यय ) is available, first in the grammar of Panini, who has given two kinds of bases, the noun-base and the verb-base. The noun-base is named Pratipadika by him while the verb-base is named Dhatu. The definition of Pratipadika is given by him as a word which is possessed of sense, but which is neither a root nor a suffix; confer, compare अर्थवदधातुरप्रत्ययः प्रातिपदिकम् . P.I. 2.45. Although his definition includes, the krdanta words,the taddhitanta words and the compound words, still, Panini has mentioned them separately in the rule कृत्तद्धितसमासाश्च P. I. 2.45 to distinguish them as secondary noun-bases as compared with the primary noun-bases which are mentioned in the rule अर्थवदधातुरप्रत्ययः प्रातिपदिकम्, Thus,Panini implies four kinds of Pratipadikas मूलभूत, कृदन्त, तद्धितान्त and समास, The Varttikakara appears to have given nine kinds-गुणवचन, सर्वनाम, अव्यय, तद्धितान्त, कृदन्त, समास, जाति, संख्या and संज्ञा. See Varttikas 39 to 44 on P. I. 4. 1. Later on, Bhojaraja in his SringaraPrakasa has quoted the definition अर्थवदधातु given by Panini, and has given six subdivisions.: confer, compare नामाव्ययानुकरणकृत्तद्धितसमासाः प्रातिपदिकानि Sr. Prak. I. page 6. For the sense conveyed by a Pratipadika or nounbase, see प्रातिपदिकार्थ.
prātipadikakāryacorresponding to अङ्गकार्य in the case of the declinables, which the Sutrakara mentions specifically with respect to the noun-base.
prātipadikagrahaṇaexpress mention by wording of a noun-base as in दित्यदित्यादित्य , सुधातुरकङ् च et cetera, and others, and not by description as अदन्त in अत इञ् (P.IV.1.95) or in a group of words ( गण ) ; confer, compare प्रातिपदिकग्रहणे लिङ्गविशिष्टस्यापि ग्रहणम् Par. Sek. Pari. 71, which recommends the feminine form of the base for an operation, provided the base is specifically expressed and not merely describedition e. g युवतिः खलतिः युवखलतिः, चटकस्यापत्यं चाटकैरः, वह्नीनां पूरणी बहुतिथी et cetera, and others
prātipadikārthadenoted sense of a Pratipadika or a noun-base. Standard grammarians state that the denotation of a pratipadika is five-fold viz. स्वार्थ, द्रव्य, लिङ्ग, संख्या and कारक. The word स्वार्थ refers to the causal factor of denotation or प्रवृत्तिनिमित्त which is of four kinds जाति, गुण, क्रिया and संज्ञा as noticed respectively in the words गौः, शुक्लः, चलः and डित्ः. The word द्रव्य refers to the individual object which sometimes is directly denoted as in अश्वमानय, while on some occasions it is indirectly denoted through the genus or the general notion as in ब्राह्मणः पूज्य:, लिङ्ग the gender, संख्या the number and कारक the case-relation are the denotations of the case-terminations, but sometimes as they are conveyed in the absence of a case-affix as in the words पञ्च, दश, and others, they are stated as the denoted senses of the Pratipadika, while the case-affixes are said to indicate them; confer, compare वाचिका द्योतिका वा स्युः शब्दादीनां विभक्तयः Vakyapadiya.
prātiśākhyaa work on Vedic grammar of a specific nature, which is concerned mainly with the changes, euphonic and others, in the Pada text of the Samhita as compared with the running text, the Samhita itselfeminine. The Pratisakhya works are neither concerned with the sense of words, nor with their division into bases and affixes, nor with their etymology. They contain, more or less,Vedic passages arranged from the point of view of Samdhi. In the Rk Pratisakhya, available to-day, topics of metre, recital, phonetics and the like are introduced, but it appears that originally the Rk Pratisakhya, just like the Atharva Pratisakhya, was concerned with euphonic changes, the other subjects being introduced later on. The word प्रातिशाख्य shows that there were such treatises for everyone of the several Sakhas or branches of each Veda many of which later on disappeared as the number of the followers of those branches dwindledition Out of the remaining ones also, many were combined with others of the same Veda. At present, only five or six Pratisakhyas are available which are the surviving representatives of the ancient ones - the Rk Pratisakhya by Saunaka, the Taittiriya Pratisakhya, the Vajasaneyi PratiSakhya by Katyayana, the Atharva Pratisakhya and the Rk Tantra by Sakatayana, which is practically a Pratisakhya of the Sama Veda. The word पार्षद or पारिषद was also used for the Pratisakhyas as they were the outcome of the discussions of learned scholars in Vedic assemblies; cf परिषदि भवं पार्षदम्. Although the Pratisakhya works in nature, are preliminary to works on grammar, it appears that the existing Pratisakhyas, which are the revised and enlarged editions of the old ones, are written after Panini's grammar, each one of the present Prtisakhyas representing, of course, several ancient Pratisakhyas, which were written before Panini. Uvvata, a learned scholar of the twelfth century has written a brief commentary on the Rk Pratisakhya and another one on the Vajasaneyi Pratisakhya. The Taittiriya PratiSakhya has got two commentaries -one by Somayarya, called Tribhasyaratna and the other called Vaidikabharana written by Gopalayajvan. There is a commentary by Ananta bhatta on the Vajasaneyi Pratisakhya. These commentaries are called Bhasyas also.
prātiśrutkaplaces of echo or reverberation viz.chest and others, of sound which gets its origin at the navel but becomes reverberated at chest, throat, top of the month, mouth and nose; confer, compare तस्य ( उत्पत्त्याश्रयस्य शब्दस्य ) प्रातिश्रुत्कानि भवन्ति उरः कण्ठः शिरो मुखं नासिके इति, Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.II. 3.
prādisamāsaa compound with प्र and others prescribed by the rule कुगतिप्रादयः P. II.2.18 and explained in detail by the Varttikas headed by the Varttika प्रादयो गताद्यर्थे प्रथमया P. II. 2. 18 Vart. 4, which comes under the general head तत्पुरुष ; the compound is also called प्रादितत्पुरुष; confer, compare कथं प्रभावो राज्ञः । प्रकृष्टो भाव इति प्रादिसमासो भविष्यति । Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 3.24 cf also प्रान्तः पर्यन्तः । बहुव्रीहिरयं प्रादिसमासो वा Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VI. 2. 180.
prādeśikabelonging to the root; the word प्रदेश has here the peculiar sense of a root which has the meaning of the noun (under discussion). confer, compare तद्यत्र स्वरसंस्कारौ समर्थौ प्रादेशिकेन गुणेन अन्वितौ स्यातां संविज्ञातानि तानि Nir I. 12.
prāpakaapplying in the usual way; literally Ieading to the injunction or विधिशास्त्र; confer, compare किं पुनरिदं नियमार्थे आहोस्वित् प्रापकम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.70; confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. 4. 110.
priyādia class of words headed by the word प्रिया which do not allow their previous word in a bahuvrihi compound to take the masculine base by the rule स्त्रियाः पुंवत्.. P. VI. 3.84: e. g. कल्याणीप्रियः For details, see Kas, on P. VI. 3.34.
prekṣā(1)appearance, the being seen or understood; confer, compare दूतो निर्ऋत्या इदमाजगाम । पञ्चम्यर्थप्रेक्षा वा षष्ठ्यर्थप्रेक्षा वा । Nirukta of Yāska.I. 17; (2) thoughtful consideration, confer, compare य एव मनुष्यः प्रेक्षापूर्वकारी भवति सोSध्रुवेण निमित्तेन ध्रुवं निमित्तमुपादत्ते, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.26 Vart, 5,
prepsudesiderative adjective; a word formed by adding the affix उ in the sense of ' an agent ' to a desiderative root by the rule सनाशंसभिक्ष उः P.III.2.168. The term प्रेप्सु was used for such nouns by ancient grammarians.
prauḍhamanoramāpopularly called मनोरमा also; the famous commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi of Bhattoji Diksita written by the author himself to explain fully in a scholarly manner the popular grammar written by him; , the word प्रौढमनेारमा is used in contrast with बालमनोरमा another commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi by Vasudevadiksita. On account of the difficult nature of it, it is usual to read the प्रौढमनेारमा upto the end of the Karaka-prakarana only in the Sanskrit PathaSalas before the study of the Sabdendusekhara and the Paribhsendusekhara is undertaken.
prauḍhamanoramākhaṇḍana(1)a grammatical work written by a grammarian named Cakrapani of the Sesa family of grammarians. The work is meant to refute the arguments of Bhattoji Diksita in his Praudhamanorama; (2) a grammar work written by the famous poet and rhetorician Jagannātha in refutation of the doctrines and explanations given in the Praudhamanorama by the stalwart Grammarian Bhattoji Diksita. The work is not a scholarly one and it has got a tone of banter. It was written by Jagannatha to show that he could also write works on Grammar and the bearded pedant Bhattoji should not be proud of his profound scholarship in Grammar. The work of Jagannatha was named मनोरमाकुचमर्दन possibly by his followers or even by himselfeminine.
plutaprotracted, name given to vowels in the protracted grade. The vowels in this grade which are termed protracted vowels are possessed of three matras and in writing they are marked with the figure 3 placed after them. In pronunciation they take a longer time than the long or दीर्घ vowels; confer, compare ऊकालोज्झ्रस्वदीर्घप्लुतः P. I.2.27. The word is derived from प्लु (प्रु also) I Atmane to go, and explained as प्लवते इति, The word प्लवते is often found for प्लुतो भवति in the Pratisakhya works; cf also मात्रा ह्रस्वरतावदवग्रहान्तरं, द्वे दीर्धस्तिस्रः प्लुत उच्यते स्वरः । अधः स्विदासी३दुपरि स्विदासी३द् अर्थे प्लुतिर्भीरिव विन्दती३त्रिः ll Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.16.
pha(l)the letter or sound फ्,the vowel अ being added for facility of pronunciation ;(2) the affix फ for which अायन is always substituted as given by Panini in P.VII.1.2.
phala(1)fruit or benefit of an action which goes to the agent; confer, compare फलव्यापारयोर्धातुः Vaiyakarana-bhusana. A root which is given as Ubhayapadin in Panini's Grammar takes the Atmanepada affixes when the fruit of the activity is meant for the agent, while otherwise it takes the Parasmaipada affixes; (2) The word फल also means the result of a grammatical operation or grammatical injunction.
barbaratāa fault in pronunciation of the type of roughness or barbarousness in the utterance of the letter र् : confer, compare बर्बरता असौकुमार्ये रेफे Uvvata on R.Pr.XIV. 8.
bahuplural, many, the word is used in the sense of abundance also; confer, compare बहुषु बहुवचनम् P. I.4.21 and बहोलोपो भू च बहोः VI. 4.158.
bahuctaddhita affix. suffix बहु which is always prefixed to a noun in the sense of 'almost complete', 'almost full', 'to a considerable extent'; exempli gratia, for example बहुगुडा द्राक्षा; confer, compare विभाषा सुपो बहुच् पुरस्तात्तु P. V. 3.68.
bahuprakruti(l)consisting of a large number of verbal parts in derivation; बह्वयः प्रकृतयो यत्र; (2) a compound in which the constituent words are all in the plural number, confer, compare सर्वे द्वन्द्वो विभाषैकवद्भवति । बहुप्रकृतिरिति वक्तव्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.II.4.12 Vart.l ; (3) a compound word ( पद ) made up of many constituent words; confer, compare बहूनि पदानि यत्र तद् बहुप्रकृति पदम् Vaj. Prat. V. 7.
bahumadhyagataa word which has entered between two constituent words of a compound by splitting in a way the compound e. g. the word च in ईयते नरा च शंसं दैव्यम् Rg. Veda IX. 86.42; confer, compare एतानि परिगृह्णीयात् बहूमध्यगतानि च । R.Pr.X.7. explained by Uvvata as बहूनां पदानां मध्यगतानि च यानि पदानि तानि अतिक्रम्य परिगृह्णीयात् !
bahuvacanathe plural number; the affixes of the plural number applied to noun-bases as also to roots; confer, compare बहुषु बहुवचनम् P. I. 4.21.
bahuvrīhia compound similar in meaning to the word बहुव्रीहि ( possessed of much rice ) which, in sense shows quite a distinct object than those which are shown by the constituent members of the compound; a relative or adjective compound. There are various kinds of the Bahuvrihi compound such as समानाधिकरणबहुव्रीहि, व्यधिकरणबहुव्रीहि, संख्याबहुव्रीहि, दिग्बहुव्रीहि, सहबहुव्रीहि, नञ्बहुव्रीहि, and अनेकपदबहुव्रीहि which depend upon the specific peculiarity noticed in the various cases. Panini in his grammar has not given any definition of बहुव्रीहि, but has stated that a compound other than those already given viz. अव्ययीभाव, द्वन्द्व and तत्पुरुष, is बहुव्रीहि and cited under Bahuvrihi all cases mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; cf शेषो बहुव्रीहिः II. 3.23-28; also confer, compare अन्यपदार्थप्रधानो बहुव्रीहिः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 1.6; II. 1.20; II. 1.49.
bahuvrīhiprakṛtisvarathe accent peculiar to, or specifically mentioned in the case of the Bahuvrihi compound viz. the retention of its own accents by the first member, in spite of the general rule that a compound word has the last vowel accented acute id est, that is उदात्त. confer, compare बहुव्रीहौ प्रकृत्या पूर्वपदम्. P. VI. 2.1. The expression बहुव्रीहिस्वर in this very sense is used in the Mahabhasya confer, compare बहुव्रीहिस्वरं शास्ति समासान्तविधेः सुकृत् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI. 2.1.
bālaṃbhaṭṭa( बाळंभट्ट )surnamed Payagunda or Payagunde, who has written a commentary on the commentary Mitaksara on the याज्ञवल्क्यस्मृति. Some scholars say that he was also a great grammarian and identical with वैद्यनाथ पायगुंडे who has written the commentary काशिका or गदा on the Paribhasendusekhara, the Cidasthimala on the Laghusabdendusekhara and commentaries on the Vaiyakaranabhusana,Sabdakaustubha and Bhasyapradipoddyota. Other scholars believe that Balambhatta was the son of Vaidyanatha and that he wrote only the commentary on Mitaksara called Balambhatti after him. (2) There was also a comparatively modern grammarian of Tanjore who has written small grammar works बालबोधिनी and बालरञ्जनी.
bāhya(प्रयत्न)external effort; the term is used many times in connection with the external effort in the production of articulate sound, as different from the internal effort अाभ्यन्तरप्रयत्न. The external effort is described to be consisting of 11 kinds; confer, compare बाह्यप्रयत्नस्त्वेकादशधा । विवारः संवारः श्वासो नादो घोषोSघोषोSल्पप्राणो महाप्राण उदात्तोनुदात्तः स्वरितश्चेति S.K.on P. I.1.9.
binduanusvara, letter pronounced only through the nose; a dot to indicate the nasal phonetic element shown in writing a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. or sometimes after that letter or vowel, after which it is uttered; confer, compare अं इत्यनुस्वारः । अकार इह उच्चारणार्थः इति बिन्दुमात्रो वर्णोनुस्वारसंज्ञो भवति ।। Kat. I.1.19.
buiskūla[ BUISKOOL H. E. )A European grammarian who has written an essay on the last three Padas of Panini's Astadhyayi (त्रिपादी) under the title 'The Tripadi'.
buddhinotion, mental understanding; mental inclination; confer, compare बुद्धि: संप्रत्यय इत्यनर्थान्तरम् | Or अस्तेर्भूर्भवतीत्यस्तिबुद्ध्यां भवतिबुद्धिं प्रतिपद्यते M. Bh on P. I.1.56 Vart. 14; (2) mental inclusion; confer, compare यां यां विभक्तिं आश्रयितुं बुद्धिरुपजायते सा साश्रयितव्या M.Bh. on P. I. 1. 57: confer, compare अथ बुद्धिः अविशेषात्स्मपुरा हेतू, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.2.118 Vart. 4.
buddhikarmanactivity of the mind of the type of understanding as contrasted with the activity of the sense organs; confer, compare इन्द्रियकर्म समासादनं बुद्धिकर्म व्यवसायः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.III. 3. 133 Vart. 8.
bṛhacchabdaratnaa learned commentary on the commentary मनोरमा of भट्टोजीदीक्षित; the commentary was written by हरिदीक्षित the grandson of Bhattoji. The work is called बृहच्छब्दरत्न in contrast with the लघुशब्दरत्न of the same author (हरिदीक्षित) which is generally studied at the Pathasalas all over the country. The work बृहच्छब्दरत्न is only in a Manuscript form at present. Some scholars believe that it was written by Nagesabhatta, who ascribed it to his preceptor Hari Diksita, but the belief is not correct as proved by a reference in the Laghusabdaratna, where the author himself remarks that he himself has written the बृहच्छब्दरत्न, and internal evidences show that लबुशब्दरत्न is sometimes a word-forword summary of the बृहच्छब्दरत्न. confer, compareविस्तरस्तु अस्मत्कृते बृहच्छब्दरत्ने मदन्तेवासिवृतलधुशब्देन्दुशेखरे च द्रष्टव्यः Laghusabdaratna. For details see Bhandarkar Ins. Journal Vol. 32 pp.258-60.
bothaliṃgka[BOHTLINGK, OTTO]a German Sanskrit scholar and Grammarian of St.Petersberg, who has written a short gloss in German on Panini's Astadhyayi under the title "Panini's Grammatik" with an introduction and various indexes at the end. He has also critically edited Mugdhabodha of Bopadeva.
bopadevaa great Sanskrit scholar and grammarian belonging to Devagiri in the greater Maharastra who was supported by Hemadri of Devagiri. He resided at सार्थग्राम on the river Varada in the first half of the thirteenth century. He wrote a short treatise on Sanskrit Grammar, which has a number of peculiar abbreviations for the usual well-known grammatical termanuscript. His grammar had a wide spread in Bengal and it is today a very common text on Grammar Bengal. On this account some scholars believe that he lived in Bengal. He was the son of Kesava and pupil of Dhanesa. He is also the author, of the well-known work कविकल्पद्रुम on which he has written a commentary named कामधेनु or काव्यकामधेनु.
bha(1)the letter or sound भ् with the vowel अ added for facility of utterance; (2) a technical term in the Grammar of Panini given to a noun base before such case and taddhita affixes as begin with any vowel or with the consonant य्. The utility of this designation of भ to the base is (l) to prevent the substitutes which are enjoined for the final vowel or consonant of a pada (a word ending with a case-affix or a base before case and taddhita affix. affixes beginning with any consonant excepting य् ) just as the substitution of Visarga, anusvara, the first or third consonant, and others given in P. VIII. 4.37 and the following. For the various changes and operations for a base termed भ see P. VI. 4.129 to 175.
bhakti(1)name given to two of the five divisions of a Saman which are प्रस्तावभक्ति, उद्गीथ, प्रतिहार, उपद्रव and निधानभाक्ति; (2) the vowel portion surrounding, or placed after, the consonant र् or ल् which (consonant) is believed to be present in the vowel ऋ or ऌ respectively forming its important portion, but never separately noticed in it. The vowels ऋ and ऌ are made up of one matra each. It is contended by the grammarians that the consonants र् and ल् forming respectively the portion of ऋ and ऌ, make up halfa-matra, while the remaining half is made up of the भाक्ति of the vowel surrounding the consonant or situated after the consonant. The word which is generally used for this 'bhakti is 'ajbhakti' instead of which the word स्वरभक्ति is found in the Pratisakhya works; confer, compare यत्तद्रेफात्परं भक्तेस्तेन व्यवहितत्वान्न प्राप्नेति | ...... यच्चात्र रेफात्परं भुक्तेर्न तत् क्वचिदपि व्यपवृक्तं दृश्यते | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VIII. 4.1 Vart 2; confer, compare स्वरभक्तिः पूर्वभागक्षराङ्गं Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 17; also confer, compare रेफात्स्वरोपहिताद् व्यञ्जनोदयाद् ऋकारवर्णी स्वरभक्तिरुत्तरा ) Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 13.
bhakṣitalit, eaten up: a fault in pronunciation when a letter is so hurriedly pronounced that it appears to have been droppedition
bhargādia class of words headed by भर्ग which are generally names of countries, the taddhita affixes अण् and others added to which are not elided; e. g. भार्गीं, कैकेयी, काश्मीरी; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on IV. 1.178.
bhartṛharia very distinguished Grammarian who lived in the seventh century A. D. He was a senior contemporary of the authors of the Kasika, who have mentioned his famous work viz. The Vakyapadiya in the Kasika. confer, compare शब्दार्थसंबन्धोयं प्रकरणम् | वाक्यपदीयम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.3.88. His Vyakarana work "the Vakyapadiya" has occupied a very prominent position in Grammatical Literature. The work is divided into three sections known by the name 'Kanda' and it has discussed so thoroughly the problem of the relation of word to its sense that subsequent grammarians have looked upon his view as an authority. The work is well-known for expounding also the Philosophy of Grammar. His another work " the Mahabhasya-Dipika " is a scholarly commentary on Patanjali's Mahabhasya. The Commentary is not published as yet, and its solitary manuscript is very carelessly written. Nothing is known about the birth-place or nationality of Bhartrhari. It is also doubtful whether he was the same person as king Bhartrhari who wrote the 'Satakatraya'.
bhavat( भवन्त् )ancient term for the present tense found in the Brhaddevata and other works, The term 'vartamana' for the present tense was also equally common. The word is found in the Mahabhasya, the Unadisutravrtti of Ujjvaladatta and in the Grammar of Jainendra confer, compare P.II.3.1 Vart 11, Unadi III. 50 Jain Vyak. I.1.471.
bhasaṃjñāthe term भ applied to the noun-base in contrast with the term पद. For details see the word भ.
bhāradvāja(1)an ancient grammarian quoted by Panini in his rules to show differences of opinion; confer, compare ऋतो भारद्वाजस्य VII. 2.63; (2) name of a country in the days of Panini confer, compare कृकणपर्णाद्भारद्वाजे P. IV. 2.145,
bhāva(1)becoming; existence. The word is used many times in the sense of धात्वर्थthe sense of a root which is 'incomplete activity' or 'process of evolving'; confer, compare तदाख्यातं येन भावं स धातु: Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. 5; confer, compare also षड् भावविकारा भवन्ति Nirukta of Yāska.I. 36; पूर्वापरीभूतं भावमाख्यातेन आचष्टे व्रजतिपचतीत्युपक्रमप्रभृति अपवर्गपर्यन्तम् Nirukta of Yāska.I. 1 ; (2) activity as opposed to instruments ( साधन or कारक ); confer, compare भावगर्हायाम् । धात्वर्थगर्हायाम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 1.24; confer, compare also भावः क्रिया, Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on यस्य च भावेन भावलक्षणम् P. II. 3.37; (3) completed action which is shown, not by a verb, but by a verbal derivative noun; confer, compare धात्वर्थश्च धातुनैवोच्यते | यस्तस्य सिद्धता नाम धर्मस्तत्र घञादयः प्रत्यया विधीयन्ते Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on 'भावे' P. III. 3.18; confer, compare also कृदभिहितो भावो द्रव्यवद्भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 2.19, III. 1.67, IV. 1.3, V. 4.19; confer, compare also भावस्त्वेक: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. 1.67; (4) the radical factor for the use of a word; प्रवृत्तिनिमित्त; confer, compare भवतोत्मादभिधानप्रत्ययौ इति भावः | शब्दस्य प्रवृत्तिनिमित्तं भावशब्देनोच्यते | अश्वत्वम् , अश्वता | Kāś, on P. 5.1.119; (5) thing, object cf सिद्धशब्दः कूटस्थेषु भावेष्वविचालिषु वर्तते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 1. Āhnika l; (6) transformation, substitution; change into the nature of another; confer, compare तत्र प्रथमास्तृतीयभावम् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II. 4. confer, compare also the words मूर्धन्यभाव, अभिनिधानभाव et cetera, and others {7) possession of the qualities, nature; तदर्थस्य भाव: तादर्थ्यम्: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 3.13; (8) relationship; confer, compare गुणप्रधानभाव, प्रकृतिविकृतिभाव et cetera, and others
bhāvapradhānadescription of a verb or verbal form in which activity plays the main part as opposed to a noun in which completed activity ( सत्व ) is predominant.
bhāṣāvṛttia short gloss on the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini in the l2th century by Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva, a reputed scholar belonging to the Eastern school of grammarians which flourished in Bengal and Behar in the 10th, 11th and 12th centuries, The gloss is very useful for beginners and it has given a clear explanation of the different sūtras without going into difficult niceties and discussions. The treatise does not comment upon Vedic portions or rules referring to Vedic Language because, as the legend goes, king Lakṣmaṇa Sena, for whom the gloss was written, was not qualified to understand Vedic Language; confer, compare वैदिकभाषानर्हत्वात् Com. on Bhāṣāvṛtti by Sṛṣṭidhara. There is a popular evaluation of the Bhāṣāvṛtti given by the author himself in the stanza "काशिकाभागवृत्त्योश्चेत्सिद्धान्तं बोद्धुमस्ति धीः ! तदा विचिन्त्यतां भ्रातर्भाषावृत्तिरियं मम " at the end of his treatise; for details see पुरुषोत्तमदेव.
bhāṣitapuṃskaa word or a noun-base which has the same sense in the masculine gender as in the neuter gender: generally words of quality or adjectives like शुचि, मधु et cetera, and others fall in this category;cf तृतीयादिषु भाषितपुंस्कं पुंवद्गालवस्य P. VII. 1. 74; confer, compare also भाषितः पुमान् यस्मिन्नर्थे प्रवृत्तिानिमित्ते स भाषितपुंस्कशब्देनोच्यते । तद्योगादभिधेयमपि यन्नपुसकं तदपि भाषितपुंस्कम् | तस्य प्रतिपादकं यच्छब्दरूपं तदपि भाषितपुंस्कम् | Kāś. on VII.1.74.
bhāṣyeṣṭithe brief pithy assertions or injunctions of the type of Sūtras given by Patañjali in a way to supplement the Sūtras of Pāṇini and the Vārttikas thereon. See the word इष्टि a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. and the word भाष्यसूत्र also.
bhāskaraśāstrīsurnamed Abhyankar (1785-1870) a great grammarian in the line of the pupils of Nāgeśa who was educated at Poona and lived at Sātārā. He taught many pupils, a large number of whom helped the spread of Vyākaraṇa studies even in distant places of the country, such as Vārāṇasi and others. For details see Vyākaraṇa The Volume of the introduction in Marathi to the Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya, written by K. V. Abhyankar and published by the O. E. Society, Poona. pp. 27-29, D. E. Society's Edition.
bhīmādia class of words headed by the word भीम in which the Uṇādi affixes म and others, as prescribed by specific Uṇādi sūtras, are found added in the sense of the 'apādāna' case-relation; exempli gratia, for example भीमः in the sense 'बिभेति अस्मात्'. Similarly भीष्मः, भूमि:, रज: et cetera, and others confer, compare Kāś. on P.III.4.74.
bhuktaliterally swallowed or eaten up; the term is used in connection with letters that are uttered imperfectly on account of the proximity of similar letters.
bhūtaliterally what has become or happened, The word is used in books on grammar in the sense of past tense in general, which has been subdivided into (a) unseen past (परीक्षभूत or लिट् ), (b) past, not of today (अनद्यतनभूत or लङ् ) and (c) past in general (सामान्यभूत or लुङ्),confer, compare भूते P.III.2.84, परोक्षे लिट् P.III.2.116 and अनद्यतने लङ् P.III.2.111.
bhūtapūrvagatiliterally denotation of something which formerly was existing; a consideration of that form of a word which was formerly present. The word is used frequently by commentators when they try to apply a rule of grammar to a changed wording under the plea that the wording required by the rule was formerly there; confer, compareभूतपूर्वगत्या (पकारलोपे कृतेपि ) दाप् भविष्यति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.20 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 9; confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.56, VII.1.9 and VII.3.103; confer, comparealso सांप्रतिकाभावे भूतपूर्वगतिः Par. Śeḵ. Pari. 76.
bhṛśādia class of nouns headed by भृश to which the denominative affix य is added in the sense of 'being or becoming what they were not before;' exempli gratia, for example अभृशो भृशो भवति भृशायते; similarly ,शीघ्रायते, मन्दायते, उन्मनायते, दुर्मनायते et cetera, and othersconfer, compareKāś.III.1.I3.
bhautapūrvyathe consideration that a thing was such and such a one formerly, and hence liable to undergo grammatical operations on that ground; confer, compare कृत एत्त्वे भौतपूर्व्यात्| भिस ऐस्| Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.VII. 1. 9.
makārathe consonant म् with the vowel अ and the affix कार added for facility of use and pronunciation; confer, compare T.Pr.I.17 and 21.
mātuthe same as मतुप् a taddhita affix. affix showing possession; the word is frequently used in Pāṇini's rules for मतुप्. confer, compare मतोश्च बह्वजङ्गात् | P. IV 2.72; confer, compare also, P.IV. 4.125, 136; V. 2.59, VI.1.215, VI.3.118,130; VIII. 2.9; for the sense of मतु see मतुप् below. The affix मतु (instead of मतुप् of Pāṇini) is found in the Atharva Prātiśakhya.
matuptaddhita affix. affix मत् changed in some cases to वत् (cf मादुपधायाश्च मतोर्वोऽयवादिभ्यः P. VIII. 2.9), applied to any noun or substantive in the sense of 'who possesses that,' or 'which contains it,' or in the sense of possession as popularly expressedition The affix is called possessive affix also, and is very commonly found in use; e. g. गोमान्, वृक्षवान् , यवमान् , et cetera, and others confer, compare तदस्यास्त्यस्मिन्निति मतुप् P. V. 2.94. The very general sense of 'possession' is limited to certain kinds of possession by the Vārttikakāra in the following stanza; भूमनिन्दाप्रशंसासु नित्ययोगेतिशायने | संसर्गेऽस्तिविवक्षायां भवन्ति मतुबादय: confer, compare Kāś. on P. V. 2.94. There are other taddhita affix. affixes prescribed in the same sense as मतुप्, such as the affixes लच् (V. 2.96-98), इलच् (99, 100, 105, 117), श and न (100), ण (101), विनि (102, 121, 122), इनि (102, 115, 116, 128, 129-137), अण् (103, 104), उरच् (106), र (107), म (108), व ( 109, 110), ईरन् and ईरच् (111), वलच् (112, 113), ठन् (115, 116), ठञ् (118, 119), यप् (120), युस् (123, 138, 140), ग्मिनि (124), आलच् and आटच् (125), अच् (127), and ब, भ, यु, ति, तु, त and यस् each one applied to specifically stated words. मतुप् is also specially prescribed after the words headed by रस (confer, compare रसादिभ्यश्च P. V. 2.95) in supersession of some of the other affixes mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. which would take place in such cases, if मतुप् were not prescribed by the rule रसादिभ्यश्च. The portion of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. prescribing the possessive affixes is named मतुबधिकार (P. V. 2.92 to 140).
madhyamapadalopaliterally the dropping of the middle word or member ( of a compound generally) as for instance in शाकपार्थिक for शाकप्रियपार्थिव; the word मध्यमपदलोप is also used in the sense of a compound. The compounds which have the middle word dropped are enumerated by the Vārttikakāra under the Vārttika शाकपार्थिवादीनां मध्यमपदलेापश्च Bh. Vṛ. II.1.60 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).; cf also Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.II.6.30.
man(1)the affix मनिन् generally found in Vedic Literature added to roots ending in अा and preceded by a noun; exempli gratia, for example सुदामा, अश्वत्थामा; confer, compare आतो मनिन्कनिब्वनिपश्च P.III.2.74,75; (2) Uṇādi affix in ओद्म; confer, compare औद्म इति उन्देरौणादिके मन्प्रत्यये नलोपो गुणश्च निपात्यते Kāś. on P. VI.4.29.
mantraname given to the Samhitā portion of the Veda works especially of the Ṛgveda and the Yajurveda as different from the Brāhmaṇa, Āraṇyaka and other portions of the two Vedas as also from the other Vedas; confer, compare मन्त्रशब्द ऋक्शब्दे च यजु:शब्दे च; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I. 1.68 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 4. The word मन्त्र occurs several times in the rules of Pāṇini ( confer, compare P. II. 4. 80, III.2.71, III.3.96, VI. 1. 151, VI.1.210, VI.3.131, VI.4.53, VI. 4.141) and a few times in the Vārttikas. (confer, compare I. 1. 68 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 4, IV.3.66 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5 and VI. 4. 141 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1). It is, however, doubtful whether the word was used in the limited sense by Pāṇini and Kātyāyana. Later on, the word came to mean any sacred text or even any mystic formula, which was looked upon as sacredition Still later on, the word came to mean a secret counsel. For details see Goldstūcker's Pāṇini p. 69, Thieme's 'Pāṇini and the Veda ' p. 38.
mayūravyaṃsakādia class of compounds of the type of मयूरव्यंसक which are somewhat irregular formations and hence mentioned as they are found in use. The compounds are called simple tatpuruṣa compounds; exempli gratia, for example मयूरव्यंसक: हस्तेगृह्य, एहिपचम्, उच्चावचम्, खादतमोदता et cetera, and others; confer, compare मयूरव्यंसकादयश्च P.II.1.72.
mahāprāṇaliterally hard breathing, aspirate characteristic (बाह्यप्रयत्न) of consonants possessed by the second and fourth consonants of the five classes, and the sibilants श्, ष् and स् which letters are also called महाप्राण on that account.
mahābhāṣyaliterally the great commentary. The word is uniformly used by commentators and classical Sanskrit writers for the reputed commentary on Pāṇini's Sūtras and the Vārttikas thereon by Patañjali in the 2nd century B. C. The commentary is very scholarly yet very simple in style, and exhaustive although omitting a number of Pāṇini's rules. It is the first and oldest existing commentary on the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini, and, in spite of some other commentaries and glosses and other compendia, written later on to explain the Sutras of Panini, it has remained supremely authoritative and furnishes the last and final word in all places of doubt: confer, compare the remarks इति भाष्ये स्थितम्, इत्युक्तं भाष्ये, इत्युक्तमाकरे et cetera, and others scattered here and there in several Vyaakarana treatises forming in fact, the patent words used by commentators when they finish any chain of arguments. Besides commenting on the Sutras of Paanini, Patanjali, the author, has raised many other grammatical issues and after discussing them fully and thoroughly, given his conclusions which have become the final dicta in those matters. The work, in short, has become an encyclopedic one and hence aptly called खनि or अकर. The work is spread over such a wide field of grammatical studies that not a single grammatical issue appears to have been left out. The author appears to have made a close study of the method and explanations of the SUtras of Paanini given at various academies all over the country and incorporated the gist of those studies given in the form of Varttikas at the various places, in his great work He has thoroughly scrutinized and commented upon the Vaarttikas many of which he has approved, some of which he has rejected, and a few of which he has supplementedition Besides the Vaarttikas which are referred to a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., he has quoted stanzas which verily sum up the arguments in explanation of the difficult sUtras, composed by his predecessors. There is a good reason to believe that there were small glosses or commentaries on the SUtras of Paanini, written by learned teachers at the various academies, and the Vaarttikas formed in a way, a short pithy summary of those glosses or Vrttis. . The explanation of the word वृत्तौ साधु वार्तिकम् given by Kaiyata may be quoted in support of this point. Kaiyata has at one place even stated that the argument of the Bhaasyakaara is in consonance with that of Kuni, his predecessor. The work is divided into eighty five sections which are given the name of lesson or आह्लिक by the author, probably because they form the subject matter of one day's study each, if the student has already made a thorough study of the subject and is very sharp in intelligence. confer, compare अह्ला निर्वृत्तम् आह्लिकम्, (the explanation given by the commentatiors).Many commentary works were written on this magnum opus of Patanjali during the long period of twenty centuries upto this time under the names टीका, टिप्पणी, दीपिका, प्रकाशिका, व्याख्या, रत्नावली, स्पूर्ति, वृत्ति, प्रदीप, व्याख्यानं and the like, but only one of them the 'Pradipa' of कैयटीपाध्याय, is found complete. The learned commentary by Bhartrhari, written a few centuries before the Pradipa, is available only in a fragment and that too, in a manuscript form copied down from the original one from time to time by the scribes very carelessly. Two other commentaries which are comparatively modern, written by Naarayanasesa and Nilakantha are available but they are also incomplete and in a manuscript form. Possibly Kaiyatabhatta's Pradipa threw into the background the commentaries of his predecessors and no grammarian after Kaiyata dared write a commentary superior to Kaiyata's Pradipa or, if he began, he had to abandon his work in the middle. The commentary of Kaiyata is such a scholarly one and so written to the point that later commentators have almost identified the original Bhasya with the commentary Pradipa and many a time expressed the two words Bhasya and Kaiyata in the same breath as भाष्यकैयटयोः ( एतदुक्तम् or स्पष्टमेतत् ).
mahābhāṣyadīpikāa very learned old commentary on the Mahabhasya of Patanjali written by the reputed grammarian Bhartrhari or Hari in the seventh century A. D. The commentary has got only one manuscript preserved in Germany available at present, of which photostat copies or ordinary copies are found here and there. The first page of the manuscript is missing and it is incomplete also, the commentary not going beyond the first seven Aahnikas. For details see page 383 Vol. VII Vyaakarana Mahabhasya D. E. Society's edition.
mahāsaṃjñāa long term, as contrasted with the very short terms टि, घु, भ, इत् and others introduced by Panini in his grammar for the sake of brevity. These long terms such as सर्वनाम, अब्यय,परस्मैपद, अात्मनेपद, and many others were widely in use at the time of Panini and hence he could not but pick them up in his grammar in spite of his strenuous attempts at brevity. The commentators, however, find out a motive for his doing this viz. that appropriate words only could be understood by those terms and not others; confer, compareमहासंज्ञाकरणेन तदनुगुणानामेव अत्र संनिवेशात् । S.K. on सर्वादीने सर्वनामानि P. I.1.27.
mātraca taddhita affix. affix in the sense of measure applied optionally with द्वयस and दघ्न to a noun exempli gratia, for example ऊरुमात्रम् प्रस्थमात्रम् ; confer, compare प्रमाणे द्वयसज्दघ्नञ्मात्रचः P. V.2.37 and Kasika thereon which remarks that द्वयस and दघ्न are applied in the sense of height, while मात्र is applied in the sense of any measure: confer, compare प्रथमश्च द्वितीयश्च ऊर्ध्वमाने मतौ मम Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V.2.37.
mātrā(1)measure, quantity ; cf भवति हि तत्र या च यावती च अर्थमात्रा Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.2.45 and II.1.1 ; (2) mora, prosodial unit of one instant id est, that is the length of time required to pronounce a short vowel: confer, compare भूयसी मात्रा इवर्णोवर्णयोः, अल्पीयसी अवर्णस्य, M.Bh. on I.1.48 Vart. 4: confer, compare मात्रा ह्रस्वस्ता वदवग्रहान्तरं, द्वे दीर्धः,तिस्रः प्लुत उच्यते स्वरः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)I.16: cf also Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.34, T.Pr.I.37, V.Pr.I.59, R.T.28 also cf अर्धमात्रालाघवेन पुत्रोत्सवं मन्यन्ते वैयाकरणाः Par. Sek. Pari. 132. The instant is taken to be equal to the throbbing of the eye, or a flash of lightning, or a note of a wood-cock.
mārdavasoftness of the voice characterizing the pronunciation of a grave vowel: cf मार्दवं स्वरस्य मृदुता स्निग्धता ; also confer, compare अन्ववसर्गो मार्दवमुरुता खस्येतिं नीचैःकरााणे शब्दस्य M.Bh. on P.I.2.29, 30; confer, compare also, Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXII.10।
māheśasutrthe fourteen sutras अइउण्, ऋलृक् et cetera, and others which are believed to have been composed by Siva and taught to Paanini, by means of the sounds of the drum beaten at the end of the dance; confer, compare नृत्तावसाने नटराजराजेा ननाद ढक्कां नवपञ्चवारम् । उद्धर्तुकामः सनकादिसिद्धानेतद्विमशौ शिवसूत्रजालम् Nandikeswara-kaarikaa 1. For details see Vol. VII Vyaakarana Mahaabhaasya, D. E. Society's edition.
mukhanāsikāvacanadefinition of अनुनासक, a letter which is pronounced through both-the mouth and the nose-as contrasted with नासिक्य a letter which is uttered only through the nose; exempli gratia, for example ड्, ञ् , ण्, न् , म् and the nasalized vowels and nasalized य् , व् and ल्; confer, compare मुखनासिक्रावचनेीSनुनासिकः Paan. I. 1.8: confer, compare also अनुस्वारोत्तम अनुनासिकाः (Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.II.30), where the fifth letters and the anusvaara are called anunaasika. According to Bhattoji, however, anusvaara cannot be anunaasika as it is pronounced through the nose alone, and not through both-the mouth and the nose. As the anusvaara is pronounced something like a nasalized ग् according to the Taittiriyas it is called a consonant in the Taittiriya Praatisaakhya: confer, compare ' अनुस्वारोप्युत्तमवह्यञ्जनमेव अस्मच्छाखायाम् ! अर्धगकाररूपत्वात् / Com. on Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.II. 30.
mugdhabodhaliterally instructions to the ignorant: a treatise on grammar similar to the Astadhyayi of Panini but much shorter, written by Bopadeva or Vopadeva an inhabitant of the greater Maharastra in the Vardha district, in the thirteenth century. After the fall of the Hindu rulers in Bengal, treatises like भाषावृत्ति and others written by eastern grammarians fell into the back-ground and their place was taken up by easier treatises written by Bopadeva and others.Many commentaries were written upon the Mugdhabodha, of which the Vidyanivsa is much known to grammarians
mṛrghanyaletters pronounced at the place called मूर्धन्: cerebral or lingual letters,the letters ऋ, ॠ,ट्, ठ् ,ड् ,ढ्, ण्|.
mṛtathe crude base of a declinable word; the pratipadika; the term is found used in the Jainendra Vyakarana; cf Jain. Vyak. I..1.5.
mleccha(1)a word although correct,yet looked upon as incorrect owing to its faulty utterance; (2) a person like the uncultured people, who is not able to pronounce words correctly confer, compare म्लेच्छा मा भूमेत्यध्येयं व्याकरणम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 1, Ahnika 1.
y(1)the consonant य् with अ added to it merely for the sake of facility in pronunciation; यकार is also used in the same sense: e. g. लिटि वयो यः: P.VI.1.38 confer, compare T.Pr.I: 17,21;(2) krt affix (यत्) prescribed as कृत्य or potential passive participle; exempli gratia, for exampleचेयम्, गेयम्, शाप्यम् , शक्यम् , गद्यम् , अजर्यम् पण्यम् et cetera, and others: confer, compare अचो यत्...अजर्यं संगतम् P.III. 1.97-105; (3) krt. affix क्यप् which is also an affix called krtya; e. gब्रह्मोद्यम् , भाव्यम्, घात्यम् , स्तुत्यम् , कल्प्यम् , खेयम् , भृत्यः:, भिद्यः, पुष्य:, कृत्यम्,also कार्यम् ; confer, compare P. III. 1.106-128:(4) krt affix ण्यत् ( which is also कृत्य ), e. g कार्यम् , हार्यम् , वाक्यम् , लाव्यम्, कुण्डपाय्यम्. et cetera, and others: cf P. III. 1.124-132: (5) taddhita affix. affix य affixed (a) in the sense of collection to पाश, वात et cetera, and others, as also to खल, गो and रथ, e. g. पाद्या, रथ्या et cetera, and others confer, compare P. IV. 2. 49, 50ः (b) in the चातुरर्थिक senses to बल, कुल, तुल et cetera, and others e. g. वल्यः,.कुल्यम् efeminine. P V.2. 80, (c) as a Saisika taddhita affix. affix to ग्राम्यहः' along with the affix खञ्ज e. g. ग्राम्यः, ग्रामीणः: cf P: IV. 2.94 (d) in the sense of 'good therein' ( तत्र साधुः ) and other stated senses affixed to सभा, सोदर पूर्व, and सोम: e. g. सभ्य:, पूर्व्यः; .et cetera, and others. confer, compare P. IV. 4.105, 109, 133, 137, 138: (e) in the sense of 'deserving it' to दण्ड and other words, e. g. दण्ड्य, अर्ध्र्य, मध्य, मेध्य, et cetera, and others: cf P. V. 1.66: ( f ) in the sense of quality or action to सखि e. g. सख्यम् ; cf P. V. 1.126: (6) taddhita affix. affix यत् applied to (a) राजन् श्वशुर, कुल, मनु in the sense of offspring, (b) शूल्, उखा, वायु, ऋतु and others, under certain conditions; confer, compare P. IV. 2.17, 31, 32, 101, (c) to अर्ध, परार्ध, words in the class headed by दि्श, छन्दस and others in specific senses; cf P. IV. 3-46, 54 et cetera, and others and (d) in specific senses to specific words mentioned here and there in a number of sUtras from IV.4, 75 to V.4.25; (e) to शाखा, मुख, जघन and others in the sense of इव (similar to) exempli gratia, for example शाख्यः, मुख्य:, et cetera, and others: confer, compare P. V. 3. 103; (7) case-ending य substituted for ङे of the dative sing; e. g. रामाय confer, compare P. VII. 3.102: (8) verb-affix यक् applied to the nouns कण्डू and others to make them ( denominative ) roots; e. g. कण्डूय,सन्तूय et cetera, and others confer, compare कण्ड्वादिभ्यो यक् P. III. 1.27 (9) | Vikarana य ( यक् ) applied to any root before the Saarvadhaatuka personal endings to form the base for the passive voice as also the base for the 'Karmakartari' voice e g क्रियते, भूयते, confer, compare सार्वधातुके यक् P. III. 1.67 (10) Unaadi affix य ( यक् ) applied to the root हृन् to form the Vedic word अघ्न्य: cf अघ्न्यादयश्च: ( 11 ) augment य ( यक् ) added to the affix क्त्वा in Vedic Literature: e. g. दत्त्वायः confer, compare क्त्वो यक् P. VII.1.47; (12) verb affix यङ् added to a root to form its Intensive base ( which sometimes is dropped ) and the root is doubledition e. g. चेक्रीयते,चर्करीति;. confer, compare P. III. 1.22,24; (13) short term ( प्रत्याहृार ) supposed to be beginning with य in the affix यइ in the sUtra धातेरेकाचो ... यङ् III. 1.22, and ending with ङ् in the sUtra लिड्याशिष्यङ्क III. 1.86, with a view to include the various verb affixes and conjugational signs.
yañ(1)short term ( प्रत्याहृार ) formed by the letter य of हृयवरट् and the mute letter ञ्ज of इभञ् including serni-vowels and the third and the fourth consonants excepting घ् , ढ् and ध् of the five consonant groups: confer, compare अतो दीर्घो याञि P. VII. 3. 10l ; (2) taddhita affix. affix added (a) in the sense of गोत्र (grand-children and their descendants) to words of the गर्ग class and some other words under specific conditions, exempli gratia, for example गार्ग्यः: वात्स्य:, काप्यः et cetera, and others, confer, compare गर्गादिभ्यो यञ् and the following P.IV. 1. 105-108: (b) in the sense of collection to केदार, गणिका, केश and अश्व, confer, compare P.IV.2.40 and the Varttika.thereon and IV. 2.48; (c) in the Saiska senses to the word द्वीप, confer, compare P.IV.3.10: (d) to the word कंसीय e. g. कांस्यम् confer, compare P.IV.3.168, and (e) to the words अभिजित्, विदभृत् and others when they have the taddhita affix. affix अण् added to them : exempli gratia, for example अाभजित्य: confer, compare P. V. 3. 118.
yathāgṛhītaṃas they are actually found in Vedic recital with some irregularties of euphonic changes,lengthening of the vowel and the like. Specimens of such phrases are given in R.Pr.II.33 to 39.
yathānyāsaṃas it is actually put in the rule or a treatise by the author. The phrase is often used in the Mahaabhaasya when after a long discussion, involving further and further difficulties, the author reverts to the original stand and defends the writing of the sUtra as it stands. सिध्यत्येवमपाणिनीयं तु भवति or सूत्रं भिद्यते । तर्हि यथान्यासमेवास्तु is the usual expression found in the Mahaabhaasya; cf, M.Bh. I.1. Aahnika 1, I.1.1, 9, 20, 62, 65 et cetera, and others
yathālakṣaṇaṃas formed according to rules. The phrase यथालक्षणमप्रयुक्ते is very often found in the Mahaabhaasya as a general guiding remark that noun-forms or wordforms which are not found in use in the language of the people or in literature should be understood as they are derived by observing all the rules that are applicable.
yadṛcchāśabdliterally a chance-word: Samjna-sabda or proper noun which is given accidentally without any found used attention to derivation or authority confer, compare अयं , तर्हि यदृच्छाशब्दोsपरिहार्यः। लृफिङ्: लृफिङ्ङ् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).on Siva Stra2.
yadyogaa connection with the word (pronoun) यत् by its use in the same sentence and context, which prevents the anudatta ( grave ) accent for the verb in the sentence; confer, compareनिपातैर्यद्यदिहृन्तकुविन्नेच्चेच्चण्कच्चिद्यत्रयुक्तम् P. VIII. 1.30; cf also the usual expression यद्योगादानघात: found in commentary wor
yadvṛttalit a word formed from यत्; a word which contains the pronoun यत् in it which prevents sarvaanudatta for a verb which follows; confer, compare यदस्मिन्वर्तते यद्वृत्तम् M.. Bh. on P. VIII.1.66; cf also. यद्वृत्तोपपदाच्च Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VI. 14, where Uvvata explains यद्वत्तasयदो वृत्तं यद्वृत्तं सर्वविभक्त्यन्तं सर्वप्रत्ययान्तं च गृह्यन्ते । V.'Pr. VI. 14 commentary
yam(1)one of pair a twin letter available in pronunciation before a nasal letter and similar to it, when the nasal consonant is preceded by any one of the four consonants of the five classes; a transitional sound intervening between a non-nasal and the following nasal as a counterpart of the n6n-nasal: confer, compare वर्गेष्वाद्यानां चेतुर्णो पञ्चमे पर मध्ये यमो नाम पूर्वसदृशो वर्णः प्रातिशाख्ये प्रसिद्धः S.K. on P.व्व्III. l.1; (2) name given to the seven musical notes, found in the singing of Saaman; confer, compare मन्द्रमध्यमत्राख्येषु त्रिषु वाचः स्थानेषु प्रत्येकं सत स्थरभेदा भवन्ति कुष्टप्रथमद्वितीयतृतीयचतुर्थमन्द्रातित्वार्यः यमाः ' Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXIII. 13,14.
yamanvāan obscure term found used in the Phit-sUtras राजाविशेषस्य यमन्वा चेत् ( आद्युदात्ते भेवति ) Phi-sUtra II. 42, where the word यमन्वा is explained as वृद्ध by the commentator for the meaning of वृद्ध, see वृद्धिर्यस्याचामादिस्तद् वृद्धम् P. 1.1.73.
yaltaddhita affix. affix य in the sense of possession found in Vedic Literature added optionally with the affix ख (ईन)to the words वेशोभग and यशोभग; e.g वेशोभग्य; वेशोभगीनः यशोभग्य:, यशोभागिन:; confer, compare P.IV.4.131.
yācsubstitute for a case affix found and the in Vedic Literature; e. g. साधुया for साधु: confer, compare सुपां सुलुक् .. ... याजाल: P. VII. 1. 39.
yājakādeia class of words headed by the words याजक, पूजक, परिचारक and others with which a word in the genitive case is compounded, in spite of the prohibition of compounds with such words, laid down by the rule कर्तरि च P. II. 2.16; exempli gratia, for exampleब्राह्मणयाजकः. ब्राह्मणपूजक: et cetera, and others: cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. II.2.9. These words, याजक and others standing as the second members of compounds have their last vowel accented acute;confer, compareP.VI . 2.151.
yāskaa reputed ancient Niruktakara or etymologist, of the 6th century B.C. or even a few centuries before that, whose work, the Nirukta, is looked upon as the oldest authoritative treatise regarding derivation of Vedic words. Yaska was preceded by a number of etymologists whom he has mentioned in his work and whose works he has utilisedition Yaska's Nirukta threw into the back-ground the older treatises on etymology, all of which disappeared gradually in the course of time.
yuktārohyādia class of compound words headed by the word युक्तारोही which have their initial vowel accented acute in spite of the general dictum that a compound word except a Bahuvrihi compound word, has its last vowel accented acute: confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V I. 2.81.
yugapadadhikaraṇavacanatādenotation of two or more things by one single member by virtue of their being put together in a dvandva compound of two or more words; the grammarians advocate this doctrine stating that in a dvandva compound such as घटपटौ or घटपटम् , the word घट has the capacity of expressing the sense of both घट and पट, which in a sentence घटः पटश्च, it does not possess. Similarly पट also has the capacity of conveying the sense of both पट and घट. Possibly this theory is advocated by grarnmarians, on the analogy of words like पितरौ or मातरौ for मातापितरौ, द्यावा for द्यावापृथिवी and so on; confer, compare सिद्धं तु युगपदधिकरणवचने द्वन्द्ववचनात् P. II 2.29 Vart. 2. For details see Vyakaranamahabhasya on चार्थे द्वन्द्वः P. II. 2.29.
yuckrt affix यु changed into अन, (1) applied in the sense of 'a habituated agent' to intransitive roots in the sense of movement or utterance, to Atmanepadi roots beginning with a consonant, to the roots जु, चेकम् सृ, शुच्, कुघ्, as also to roots in the sense of decoration: exempli gratia, for example चलन:, शब्दन:: cf P.III. 2. 148-15I: (2) applied to causal roots, as also to the roots आस् श्रन्थ् and others in the sense of verbal activity when the word so formed has always the feminine gender; exempli gratia, for example कारणा, हृरणा, आसना, घट्टना,वेदना et cetera, and others; confer, compare P.III.3.107 and the Varttikas thereon; (3) applied to roots ending in अा and preceded by the indeclinables ईषद्, दुस् or सु in the sense of easy or difficult for obtainment and, wherever seen to any root in the Vedic language, as also to some other roots as found in actual use in the classical literature; e. g. ईषद्दानो गौर्मवता, दु्ष्पानः, सुपान: et cetera, and others सूपसदन:, दुर्योधनः, दुर्मर्षण: et cetera, and others, confer, compare P.III.8.128-130.
yuvanliterally young person; masculine; the word is given as a technical term in grammar in the sense of one, who is the son of the grandson or his descendant, provided his father is alive; the term is also applied to a nephew, brother, or a paternal relative of the grandson or his descendant, provided his elderly relative, if not his his father, is alive; it is also applied to the grandson, in case respect is to be shown to him: confer, compare P. IV. 1.163-167. The affixes prescribed in the sense of युवन् are always applied to a word ending with a taddhita affix. affix applied to it in the sense of an offspring (अपत्य) or grandson (गोत्र), in spite of the ruling that in the sense of grandson or his descendant (गोत्र), one affix only इञ् or अण् or the like is added to the base; exempli gratia, for example गार्ग्यस्यापत्यं गार्ग्यायण:, दाक्षेरपत्यं दाक्षाय्ण: गार्ग्ये जीवति तस्य भ्राता सपिण्डो वा गाम्यार्यण: तत्रभवान् गार्ग्यः; गार्ग्यायणो वा.
yoga(1)a rule of grammar; the word योग in this sense is very fre-quently found used in the Mahabhasya; cf the frequent statements अयं येगः शक्योsकर्तुम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1. 6, 62, et cetera, and others or कान्यस्य योगस्य प्रयोजनानि Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.31 Vart. 6, I.1. 57 et cetera, and others; (2) grammatical connection; cf शास्त्रकृतो योगश्च Nirukta of Yāska.I.2: cf also षष्ठी स्थानेयेागा P.I.1.49.
yogavibhāgadivision of a rule which has been traditionally given as one single rule, into two for explaining the formation of certain words, which otherwise are likely to be stamped as ungrammatical formations. The writer of the Varttikas and the author of the Mahabhasya have very frequently taken recourse to this method of योगविभाग; confer, compare P.I.1.3 Vart. 8, I.1.17 Vart.1,I.1.61, Vart. 3; I. 4.59 Vart. 1, II. 4. 2. Vart.2, III.1.67 Vart. 5, III.4.2. Vart. 6, VI.I. I Vart. 5, VI.1.33 Vart.1 et cetera, and others Although this Yogavibhaga is not a happy method of removing difficulties and has to be followed as a last recourse, the Varttikakara has suggested it very often, and sometimes a sutra which is divided by the Varttikakara into two,has been recognised as a couple of sutras in the Sutrapatha which has come down to us at present.
yogāpekṣaconcerning only that particular rule to which it refers. The word is many times used in connection with a deduction ( ज्ञापक ) which is not to be applied in general, but which is restricted to the functions of that rule from which the deduction is drawn; confer, compare योगोपक्षं ज्ञापकम् M.Bh. on P. I.1.23 Vart.10, P.III.1.95 Vart.2.,P.IV. 1.87 Vart. 2, confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.3.62 and V.1.1.
r(1)second letter of the यण् class ( semi-vowels ) which has got the properties नादभागित्व, घोषवत्त्व,' संवृतत्व and अल्पप्राणता i. e. it is a sonant, inaspirate consonant. Regarding its स्थान or place of production, there is a difference of opinion : generally the consonant र् is looked upon as a cerebral or lingual letter (मूर्धन्य); cf ऋटुरषाणां मूर्धा, S.K.also Pāṇini. Siksa; but it is called by some as दन्त्य or दन्तमूलीय: cf रेफस्तु दस्त्ये दन्तमूले वा RT. 8, by others as दन्तमूलीय and and by still others as वर्स्त्य gingival. In the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya it is described as दन्तमूलीय: cf रो दन्तमूल I. 68, while in the Taittiriya Pratisakhya it is said to be produced by the touch of the middle part of the tip of the tongue just a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. the root of the teeth;confer, compare रेफे जिह्वाग्रमध्येन प्रत्यग्दन्तमूलेभ्यः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.II. 41; (2) substitute र् (रेफ ) for the final letter of the word अहन्, as also for the final of अम्रस्, ऊधस्, अवस् and भुवस् optionally with रु, which ( रु) is dropped before vowels, and changed to ओ before अ and soft consonants, while it is changed into visarga before hard consonants and surds.exempli gratia, for example अम्नरेव, अम्र एवः ऊधरेव, ऊधएव: confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VIII, 2-70: (3) the consonants र् (technically) called र् in Panini's grammar ) which is substituted for the consonant स् and for the consonant न् of the word अहन् when the consonant स् or न् stands at the end of a word. This substitute रु, unlike the substitute र् is liable to be changed into visarga, or the consonant य्, or the vowel उ by P. VIII.3.15, 17, VI.1.113, 114.
raktaliterally coloured id est, that iscoloured by nasalization: a term used by ancient grammarians for a nasaIized letter ( अनुनासिक ); cf रक्तसंज्ञो नुनासेकः R.Pr.r.17on which Uvvata comments :-अनुनासिको वणो . रक्त इत्युच्यते; also confer, compare अरक्तसंध्येत्यपवाद्यते पदं R. Pr, XI. 18, where unnasalized अा is stated as अरक्तसंधि and illustrated by the commentator by quoting the passage मन्द्रमावरेण्यम् as contrasted with अभ्र औ अषः ।
ranu[RENOU,LOUIS]a sound Sanskrit scholar of France of the present time who has written some treatises and many articles on Sanskrit grammar out of which his works on the Terminology of Sanskrit Grammar, Kasika and Durghatavrtti reguire a special mention.
raparawith the letter र inserted after it; the term is used in connection with the guna and vrddhi substitutes for ऋ. These substitutes are respectively अ and अा, which, by the addition of र्, always become अर् and अार्: cf उरण् रपरः P.I. 1. 51, confer, compare ऋकारस्य गुणवृद्वीं रेफाशिखा अरारावेवेति confer, compare also वृद्धिर्भवति गुणो भवतीति रेफशिरा गुणवृद्धिसंज्ञकोभिनिर्वर्तते; M.Bh. on P.VI. 4.121, VIII.2.42.
rapratyāhārakhaṇḍanaa small article showing that the short term र for the consonants र् and ल् need not be advocated as done by the learned old grammarians.The treatise was Written by Vaidyanatha Paya-gunde, the prominent pupil of Nagesabhatta.
rapratyāhāmaṇḍanaan anonymous work, comparatively modern, refuting the arguments advanced in the रप्रत्याहारखण्डन by Vaidyanatha Pyagunde.
rasavatīname of a commentary on his own work ' Sanksiptasara Vyakarana' by KramadiSvara,a sound scholar of grammar in the thirteenth century A.D.
rājadantādia class of compound words headed by राजदन्त in which the order of words or the constituent members is fixedition There are about 50 words in the class; some of them are tatpurusa compounds such as राजदन्त or अग्रेवण in which the subordinate word which ought to have been placed first is placed second There are some karmadharaya.compounds in which one particular word is always placed first and not any one of the two: exempli gratia, for example लिप्तवासितम्, सिक्तसंमृष्टम् et cetera, and others There are some dvandva compounds such as उलुखलमुसलम् , चित्रास्वाती, भार्यापती et cetera, and others in which a definite order of words is laid down. For details see Kasika on राजदन्तादिषु परम् P. II. 2.31.
rāmacandrabhaṭṭa tāreone of the senior pupils of Nagesabhatta who was a teacher of Vaidyanatha Payagunde. He wrote a small gloss on the Astadhyayi which is named पाणिनिसूत्रवृत्ति He lived in the first half of the eighteenth century and taught several pupils at Varnasi.
rāśiusually used in the sense of a collection or a heap or a lunar constellation; the word is often used after the word वर्ण when it means the traditional collection of letters or the alphabet. The words अक्षरराशि, ब्रह्मराशि and अक्षरसमाम्नाय are also used in the same sense.
ru(1)substitute र् for the consonant स् at the end of a word as also for the ष् of सजुत्र् , न् of अहन् and optionally with र् for the final स् of अम्नस्, ऊधस् and अवस् in Veda; exempli gratia, for example अग्निरत्र, वायुरत्र, सजूर्देवोभिः confer, compare P.VIII.2.66; the र् of this रु (as contrasted with the substitute र् which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.) is further changed into उ before a soft consonant and before the vowel अ provided it is preceded by the vowel अ, while र् , prescribed as substitute र (which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.), remains unchanged; e g. शिवोर्च्यः, शिवो वन्द्य: as contrasted with अहरत्र, अहर्गण:; (2) substitute र् for the final ज् of अवयज् (e. g, अवयाः), for ह् of श्वेतवह् (exempli gratia, for example श्वेतवाः), and for श् of पुरोडाश् (exempli gratia, for example पुगेडा:) before the case affix सु ; confer, compareP.VIII.4.67;(3)substitute र् (or द्) for the final स् or द् of a verb-form ending with the personal ending सिप् of the 2nd person. sing; confer, compare P. VIII.2.74,75;(4)substitute र् for the final न् of words ending with the affix मत् or वस् in Veda; exempli gratia, for example मरुत्व: हरिवः ; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.VIII.3.1; (5) substitute र् for the final न् at the end of a word when it is followed by a छव् letter id est, that is the first or a second consonant excepting ख् and फ्; exempli gratia, for example भवांश्चिनोति; confer, compare P.VIII. 3.7; (6) substitute र् for the final न् of नॄन् before the letter प् as also for the final न् of स्वतवान् and कान् under certain conditions; confer, compare P. VIII.3. 10.12.
rūpanārāyaṇaa grammarian of Bengal of the fifteenth century who wrote short comments on some sections of the Supadma Vyākaraņa under the names सुपद्मषट्कारक and सुपद्मसमाससंग्रह्.
rūpamālā(1)an elementary work on Sanskrit grammar composed by Vimalasarasvatī, in which the Sūtras of Pāņini are arranged in different topics many of which are called माला, such as अजन्तमाला, हलन्तमाला, छान्दसमाला, अव्ययमाला and so on.(2) the name रूपमाला is also found given to a work giving collections of formed words written by Puņyanandana.
word-form of the ajbhakti or svarabhakti ( a term used in the ancient Prātiśākhya works), where ऋ is looked upon as the consonant र् surrounded by, or followed by the nature of a vowel. ऋ as a vowel is possessed of one mātrā of which in svarabhakti, the consonant र् possesses half and the svarabhakti possesses half: cf रेफात् स्वरोपहिताह्यञ्जनोदयाद् ऋकारवर्णा स्वरभाक्तिरूत्तरा Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI.13.
rephathe consonant र्; generally the word रेफ is used for र and not रकार; confer, compare वर्णात्कार: । रादिफं: P.III.3.108 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3,4. The consonant र is described as one pronounced like the tearing of a piece of cloth and resembling a snarl or a growl: confer, compare रिफ्यते विपाटथते वस्त्रादिपाटनध्वनिवदुच्चार्यते इति रेफ: |
rephina term applied(1)to the Visarjasnīya letter preceded by any vowel excepting अ and अा, ( 2 ) to the Visarjanīya preceded by अ in some specified words such as प्रातः, भाः, अविभः, अाद:, क: et cetera, and others under certain conditions, as also, (3) to the Visarjanīya in हातः, सनितः et cetera, and others For details see Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.30-36.
romaśaone of the faults in pronunciation; confer, compare प्रगीत उपगीतः क्ष्क्ण्णो रोमश इति M. Bh I. 1. Ah. 1.
rhil(1)a taddhita affix. affix termed also विभक्ति which is applied to the word इदभ् in the sense of the locative case, the word इदम् being changed into एत; e. g. एतर्हि; confer, compare इदमो र्हिल् P. V. 3.16 and एतेतौ रथो: P. V. 3.4. (2) taddhita affix. affix applied in Veda to तत् and other pronouns: exempli gratia, for exampleतर्हि, कर्हि, यर्हि, confer, compare P. V. 3.20, 21.
l(1)a consonant of the dental class which is a semi-vowel ( यण् ) with liquid contact in the mouth, and which is inaspirate ( अल्पप्राण ),voiced ( घोष ) and both nasalised and unnasalised; (2) name in general ( लकार ) given to the personal endings applied to roots in the ten tenses and moods which take different substitutes ति, त:, अन्ति et cetera, and others and have various modifications and augments in the different tenses and moods; (3) substituted as a semi-vowel ( यण् ) for the vowel ऌ followed by any other vowel in the euphonic combinations; (4)applied at the beginning of nontaddhita affixes as a mute letter indicating the acute accent for the vowel preceding the affix; confer, compare लिति; P. VI. 1.193; ( 5 ) substituted for त्, थ्, द्, घ् or न् before ल्, confer, compare P.VIII.4. 60; (6) substituted under certain conditions for the consonant र् (a) of the root कृप्, (b) of prefixes प्र and परा before the root अय्, (c) of the root गॄ in frequentative forms and optionally before affixes beginning with a vowel, and (d ) of the word परि before घ and अङ्क; confer, compare P. VIII. 2. 18 to 22. _ ल (1) consonant ल्; see ल् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.' (2) a general term usually used by ancient grammarians to signifyलोप (elision or disappearance) of a letter or a syllable or a word; confer, compare सर्वसादेर्द्विगोश्च ल: | सवार्तिक:, द्वितन्त्र: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.IV.2.60; (3) taddhita affix. affix ल added to the word क्लिन्न when चिल् and पिल् are substituted for the word क्लिन्न; e.g, चिल्लः, पिल्ल: confer, compare P. V. 2.33 Vārt 2.
laghuprayatnatararequiring still less effort for utterance than that required for the usual utterance; the term is used in connection with the utterance of the consonant य् which is substituted for Visarga following upon long अा and followed by any vowel. In such cases य् is not pronounced at all according to Śākalya, while it is somewhat audibly pronounced according to Śākațāyana; confer, compare व्योर्लघुप्रयत्नतरः शाकटायनस्य P. VIII. 3.18.
laghuśabdenduśekharaname of a commentary on Bhațțojī's Siddhāntakaumudī written by Nāgeśa Bhațța, the stalwart Grammarian of the eighteenth century. The work is named लघुशब्देन्दुशेखर which differentiates it from the author's another work बृहच्छब्देन्दुशेखर of which the former is an abridgment. As the study of the Laghuśabdenduśekhara is very common and as the Bŗhatśabdenduśekhara is seldom studied, it is always the Laghuśabdenduśekhara that is understood by the simple and popular name Śekhara.
lactaddhita affix. affix ल applied optionally with the affix मतुप् to words ending in अा and meaning a detachable or undetachable part of an animal, ; as also to words mentioned in the group headed by the word सिध्म,as also to words वत्स and अस showing affection and strength respectively ; e. g. चूडाल:, सिध्मल:, वत्सल:, et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. V. 2. 96-98.
laṭgeneral personal ending applied to roots (1 ) to show the present time for which the personal endings ति त:...महि are substituted for the formation of verbs and अत् ( शतृ ) and आन or मान ( शानच् ) for the formation of the present participle; (2) to show past time when the indeclinable स्म is used in the sentence along with the verbal form or when the indeclinables ननु, न, नु, पुरा, यावत्, कदा, कर्हि et cetera, and others are used along with the verbal form under specific conditions; e. g. कटं करोति देवदत्त:, यजति स्म युधिष्ठिर:, अहं नु करोमि, वसन्तीह पुरा छात्रा:, यावद् भुङ्क्ते et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. III. 2.118-123, III. 3.4-9.
lākṣaṇika(1)secondary; taken or understood in the secondary sense; (2) stated by a rule ( लक्षण ); confer, compare एवं तर्हि न लाक्षणिकस्य स्वरस्य प्रतिषेधं शिष्मः M.Bh. on P. I. 4.2 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 9.
liṅpratyayārthasense of the optative and the potential moods given or expressed by affixes under the common name लिङ् prescribed by PIII.3.161, 164, 173.
luk(1)disappearance (लुच्यते इति लुक्); a term used by Pāņini for the disappearance of an affix or its part under specified conditions as prescribed by a grammar rule with the mention of the word लुक्; exempli gratia, for example प्रत्ययस्य लुक्श्लुलुप: P. I.1.61 ; (2) augment ल् added to the root ला in the sense of melting (an oily thing); confer, compare घृतं विलालयति. See Kās, on P.VII.3. 39.
luṅan affix applied to a root, showing action of immediate past time as contrasted with affixes called लिट् or लङ्. The affix लुङ् is found used, however, in the sense of the past time in general, and irrespective of time in Vedic Literature; confer, compare छन्दसि लुङ्लङ्लिटः P. III. 4.6. The conjugational affixes ति, त:, et cetera, and others are substituted for लुङ् as for the lakāras of other tenses and moods and the distinguishing sign or विकरण is added to a root before the affix called लुङ्; confer, compare च्लि लुङि and the following P. III. 1.43 et cetera, and others
lupdisappearance ( लुप्यते इति लुप् ); a term used by Pāņini with reference to the disappearance of an affix or its part under specified conditions by the express mention of the word लुप्. Although after the disappearance of an affix no operation for the base before, can take place as conditioned by the affix, i. e. although there is no प्रत्ययलक्षण, still, when the disappearanee is mentioned as लुप्, the base gets the gender and number of that original form of it which existed before the affix, which has disappeared, was applied; confer, compare कुरव: दश:, चञ्चेव पुरुष: चञ्चा; confer, compare लुपि युक्तवद् व्यक्तिवचने. P. I. 2.51 and Kāśikā thereon.
lṛṅgeneral term for the personal affixes of the conditional, which are applied to a root to show the happening of an action only if there was another preceding action, both the actions being expressed by लृङ् or conditional affixes; exempli gratia, for example देवश्चेदवर्षिष्यत् सुभिक्षमभविष्यत्; confer, compare लिङ्निमित्ते लृङ् क्रियातिपत्तौ P. III.3. 139, 140. लृङ् is also used under certain other conditions when some specific partīcles are used; confer, compare P.III.3.141-146, 151.
leṭa general term for the affixes of the Vedic subjunctive, the usual personal-endings ति, तस् et cetera, and others being substituted for लेट् as in the case of other tenses and moods. The augments अट् and आट् are sometimes prefixed to the लेट् affix and the sign ( विकरण ) स् ( सिप् ) is sometimes added to the roots. The forms of लेट् are to be arrived at as they are found actually used in Vedic language, even by placing personal-endings of a person or number different from what is actually requiredition
leśasuch a slow or indistinct utterance or pronunciation of the letter य् or व् preceded by अ, as shows that it is almost droppedition This indistinct or slurred utterance of य् or व, which is described as advocated by the Prātiśākhyakāra Vātsapra, corresponds to the utterance of य् or व् with a very low tone as mentioned by Pāņini in the rule व्योर्लघुप्रयत्नतरः शाकटायनस्य; exempli gratia, for example अाप उन्दन्तु; या जाता ओषधयः et cetera, and others; confer, compare लेशो वात्सप्रस्य एतयोः T.Pr. 10.23; confer, compare also लेशेन प्रयत्नशैथिल्येन ब्यञ्जनानां वचनमुच्चारणं क्रियते Uvvața on R.Pr. XIV.5.
lokavijñānause or understanding of a word current among the people; confer, compare अन्तरेणैव वचनं लोकविज्ञानात्सिद्धमेतत् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.2I Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5.
lopadisappearance of a word or part of a word enjoined in grammar for arriving at the required forms of a word; confer, compare अदर्शनं लोपः P. I.1.52: confer, compare अदर्शनमश्रवणमनुच्चारणमनुपलब्धिरभावो वर्णविनाश इत्यनर्थान्तरम् । एतैः शब्दैर्योर्थोभिधीयते तस्य लोप इतीयं संज्ञा भवति Kāś. on P.I.1. 52. This disappearance in the case of an affix is tantamount to its notional presence or imaginary presence, as operations caused by it do take place although the word element has disappeared; confer, compare प्रत्ययलोपे प्रत्ययलक्षणम् । प्रत्यये लुप्तेपि तद्धेतुकं कार्ये भवति Kāś. on P. I.1.62.
lyapkrt affix य substituted for the gerund termination क्त्वा when the root,to which त्वा has been applied, is preceded by a prefix with which it (the root with the affix) is comcompounded; confer, compare समासेऽनत्र्पूर्वे क्त्वो ल्यप् P. VII. 1. 37.
v(1)fourth letter of the class of consonants headed by य्, which are looked upon as semi-vowels; व् is a dental, soft, non-aspirate consonant pronounced as ब् in some provinces and written also sometimes like ब्, especially when it stands at the beginning of a word; (2) substitute for उ which is followed by a vowel excepting उ; e. g, मधु+अरि: = मध्वरि:; confer, compare इको यणचि P. VI. I. 77; (3) the consonant व्, which is sometimes uttered with very little effort when it is at the end of a word and followed by a vowel or a semivowel, or a fifth, fourth or third consonant or the consonant ह्. In such cases it is called लघूच्चारण; confer, compare यस्योच्चारणे जिह्वाग्रोपाग्रमध्यमूलानां शैथिल्यं जायते स लघूच्चारण: S. K. on P.VIII.3. 18;(4) solitary remnant of the affixes क्विप्,क्विन्, ण्वि and the like, when the other letters which are mute are dropped and the affix क्वप् or the like becomes a zero affix. This व् also is finally dropped; confer, compare वेरपृक्तस्य P. VI.1.67.
v(1)the semivowel व्: see व्; (2) personal-ending substituted for वस् in the perfect ( लिट् ) first person (उत्तमपुरुष), and in the present tense in the case of the root विद्; confer, compare परस्मैपदानां णलतुसुस्० and विदो लटो वा. P. III. 4.82,83; (3) krt affix क्विप् , क्विन् or वि of which only व् remains; confer, compare अनिगन्तोञ्चतौ वप्रत्यये P. VI. 2.52; confer, compare also विष्वग्देवयोश्र्च टेरद्यञ्चतौ वप्रत्यये VI.3.92.the affix is mentioned as वप्रत्यय by Panini, but, in fact, it is व् , अ being added for ease in pronunciation; (4) taddhita affix. affix in the sense of possession added along with the other affixes इन् , इक, and वत् to the word केश and to some other words such as मणि, हिरण्य, राजी, अर्णस् et cetera, and others as also to गाण्डी and अजग; confer, compare P. V. 2. 109, 110.
vaktavyathat which ought to be stated or prescribed; the word is frequently found used by the Varttikakāra when he suggests any addition to, or modification in Panini's rules. Sometimes,the word is added by the author of the Mahabhasya in the explanation of a Varttika after stating what is lacking in the Varttika.
vajrākṛtithe form of वज्र or thunderbolt, in which ( form ) the Jihvamuliya ( letter ) is shown in writing; confer, compare वज्राकृतिजिह्वामूलीयः Kat. I.1.17. See जिह्वामूलीय.
vatuor वतुप् taddhita affix. affix वत् applied to the pronouns यत्, तद्, एतद् , क्रिम् and इदम् in the sense of measurement; e.g, यावान् , तावान् , एतावान् , कियान् | इयान् , कीवान् ;confer, compare यत्तदेतेभ्यः परिमाणे वतुप् , किमिदंभ्यां वो घ: P. V. 2.39,40.Words ending with this affix वतु are designated संख्या: confer, compare बहुगणवतुडति संख्या P.I.1.23.
vanaspatyādia class of compound words headed by वनस्पति which retain the original accent of the members of the compound, as for example, in the compound word वनस्पति both the words वन and पति have got their initial vowel अ accented acute; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana.on P.VI.2.140.
varadarājaa scholar of grammar and a pupil of Bhattoji Diksita who flourished in the end of the seventeenth century and wrote abridgments of the Siddhanta-kaumudi for beginners in grammar named लघुसिद्धान्तकौमुदी and मध्यसिद्धान्तकौमुदी as also धातुकारिकावली and गीर्वाणपदमञ्जरी. The work under the name सारसिद्धान्तकौमुदी, which is the shortest abridgment, is, in fact, the लघुसिद्धान्तकौमुदी itselfeminine. It is possible that the auother first prepared the सारसिद्धान्तकौमुदी and then, he himself or a pupil of his, put additional necessary matter and prepared the Laghusiddhanta-kaumudi.
vararuci(1)a reputed ancient grammarian who is identified with Katyayana, the prominent author of the Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini. Both the names वररुचि and कात्यायन are mentioned in commentary works in connection with the Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini, and it is very likely that Vararuci was the individual name of the scholar, and Katyayana his family name. The words कात्य and कात्यायन are found used in Slokavarttikas in the Mahabhasya on P.III.2.3 and III.2.118 where references made are actually found in the prose Varttikas (see कविधेो सर्वत्र प्रसारणिभ्यो ड: P.III. 2. 3 Vart and स्मपुरा भूतमात्रे न स्मपुराद्यतने P.III.2.118 Vart. 1)indicating that the Slokavarttikakara believed that the Varttikas were composed by Katyayana. There is no reference at all in the Mahabhasya to Vararuci as a writer of the Varttikas; there is only one reference which shows that there was a scholar by name Vararuci known to Patanjali, but he was a poet; confer, compare वाररुचं काव्यं in the sense of 'composed' ( कृत and not प्रोक्त ) by वररुचि M.Bh. on P. IV. 2.4. ( 2 ) वररुचि is also mentioned as the author of the Prakrta Grammar known by the name प्राकृतप्रकाश or प्राकृतमञ्जरी, This वररुचि, who also was कात्यायन by Gotra name, was a grammarian later than Patanjali, who has been associated with Sarvvarman, (the author of the first three Adhyayas of the Katantra Sutras), as the author of the fourth Adhyaya. Patanjali does not associate वररुचि with Kityayana at alI. His mention of वररुचि as a writer of a Kavya is a sufficient testimony for that. Hence, it appears probable that Katyayana, to whom the authorship of the Vajasaneyi Pratisakhya and many other works allied with Veda has been attributed, was not associated with Vararuci by Patanjali, and it is only the later writers who identified the grammarian Vararuci,who composed the fourth Adhyaya of the Katantra Grammar and wrote a Prakrit Grammar and some other grammar' works, with the ancient revered Katyayana, the author of Varttikas, the Vijasaneyi Pratisakhya and the Puspasutra; (3) There was a comparatively modern grammariannamed वररुचि who wrote a small treatise on genders of words consisting of about 125 stanzas with a commentary named Lingavrtti, possibly written by the author himselfeminine. (4) There was also another modern grammarian by name वररुचि who wrote a work on syntax named प्रयोगमुखमण्डन discuss^ ing the four topics कारक, समास, तद्धित and कृदन्त.
varganame given to the different classes of consonants which are headed by an unaspirate surd; e. g. कवर्ग, चवर्ग, टवर्ग, तवर्ग and पवर्ग. The several consonants in each group or class, are, in their serial order, named वगेप्रथम, वर्गद्वितीय et cetera, and others On the analogy of these five classes, the semivowels are called by the name यवर्ग and sibilants, are called by the name शवर्ग,
vargyādia class of words headed by the word वर्ग्य which have their initial vowel accented acute when they stand as second members of a tatpurusa compound other than the karmadharaya type of it; e. g. वासुदेववर्ग्य:, अर्जुनपक्ष्यः; cf Kas: on P, VI. 2,131. '
varṇaphonemic unit: a letter The term was in use in ancient times and found used generally in the masculine gender, but occasionally in the neuter gender too; .e. g. उपदिष्टा इमे वर्णाः M.Bh. Ahnika 1. also मा कदाचिदवर्णे भूत् M.Bh. on Siva Sutras 3, 4.
varṇavidhian injunction or operation conditioned by a single letter: लादेशो वर्णविधेर्भवत्यन्तरङ्गतः M.Bh. on P.1.4.2.
varṇasamāmnāyaa collection of letters or alphabet given traditionally. Although the Sanskrit alphabet has got everywhere the same cardinal letters id est, that is vowels अ, इ et cetera, and others, consonants क्, ख् etc : semivowels य्, र्, ल्, व, sibilants श् ष् स् ह् and a few additional phonetic units such as अनुस्वार, विसर्ग and others, still their number and order differ in the different traditional enumerations. Panini has not mentioned them actually but the fourteen Siva Sutras, on which he has based his work, mention only 9 vowels and 34 consonants, the long vowels being looked upon as varieties of the short ones. The Siksa of Panini mentions 63 or 64 letters, adding the letter ळ ( दुःस्पृष्ट ); confer, compare त्रिषष्टि: चतुःषष्टिर्वा वर्णाः शम्भुमते मताः Panini Siksa. St.3. The Rk Pratisakhya adds four (Visarga, Jihvamuliya, Upadhmaniya and Anusvara ) to the forty three given in the Siva Sutras and mentions 47. The Taittiriya Pratisakhya mentions 52 letters viz. 16 vowels, 25class consonants, 4 semivowels,six sibilants (श्, ष् , स्, ह् , क्, प् , ) and anusvara. The Vajasaneyi Pratisakhya mentions 65 letters 3 varieties of अ, इ, उ, ऋ and लृ, two varieties of ए, ऐ, ओ, औ, 25 class-consonants, four semivowels, four sibilants, and जिह्वामूलीय, उपध्मानीय, अनुस्वार, विसर्जनीय, नासिक्य and four यम letters; confer, compare एते पञ्चषष्टिवर्णा ब्रह्मराशिरात्मवाचः Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 25. The Rk Tantra gives 57 letters viz. 14 vowels, 25 class consonants, 4 semivowels, 4 sibilants, Visarga,.Jihvamuliya, Upadhmaniya, Anunasika, 4_yamas and two Anusvaras. The Rk Tantra gives two different serial orders, the Uddesa (common) and the Upadesa (traditional). The common order or Uddesa gives the 14 vowels beginning with अ, then the 25 class consonants, then the four semivowels, the four sibilants and lastly the eight ayogavahas, viz. the visarjanya and others. The traditional order gives the diphthongs first, then long vowels ( अा, ऋ, लॄ, ई and ऊ ) then short vowels (ऋ, लृ, इ, उ, and lastly अ ), then semivowels, then the five fifth consonants, the five fourths, the five thirds, the five seconds, the five firsts, then the four sibilants and then the eight ayogavaha letters and two Ausvaras instead of one anuswara. Panini appears to have followed the traditional order with a few changes that are necessary for the technigue of his work.
varṇaukadeśaa part or a portion of a combined letter id est, that isसंयुक्तस्वर or संयुक्तव्यञ्जन. The diphthongs or संयुक्तस्वरs are divisible into two Svaras, for instance ऐ into अा and ए, औ into अा and ओ. Similarly double consonants like क्कू, च्च्, क्म्, क्त् et cetera, and others are also divisible. Regarding the point raised whether the individual parts can be looked upon as separate letters for undergoing or causing a grammatical operation,the decision of the grammarians is that they cannot be looked upon as separate, when they are completely mixed as the dipthongs; confer, compareनाक्यपवृक्तस्यावयवस्य तद्वधिर्यथा द्रव्येषु Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Siva Sutra 3, 4 Vart. 6.
vartaa term used by ancient grammarians and later on by commentators for compound words confer, compare वर्तनं वर्तः समास: Nyasa on Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. II.4.15.
vartinfrom वर्त which means a compound;see वर्त, (l) The term वर्तिन् or वर्तिपद is used in the sense of a member of a compound;confer, compareवर्तोस्यास्तीति वर्ति समासावयवभूतम् Nyasa on P. II. 4.1 5. (2) The term वर्तिन् is also used for a syllable ( अक्षरम् ); confer, compare वर्ति R.T.47, explained by the commentator as अकारादिषु वर्तते व्य़ञ्जनं वर्ति चाप्यक्षरं भवति | confer, compare also गुर्वक्षराणां गुरुवृत्ति सर्वे Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVIII.32.
vala(1)taddhita affix. caturarthika affix वलच् applied to the word शिखा in the four senses country and others;exempli gratia, for example शिखावलं नगरं देशो वा Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana.on P.IV.2.89; (2) taddhita affix. affix वल in the sense of possession applied to words रजस्, कृषि and others as also to दन्त and शिखा when the word is used as a proper noun ( संज्ञा ) and to the word ऊर्जस्: exempli gratia, for example रजस्वला, कृषीवल:, ऊर्जखल: et cetera, and others; cl. रजःकृष्यासुतिपरिषदो वलच्, दन्तशिखात्संज्ञायाम् and ज्योत्स्ना ... ऊर्जस्वल ..मलीमसा: P. V. 2.112, 113, 114.
vākyaa sentence giving an idea in a single unit of expression consisting of the verb with its karakas or instruments and adverbs; confer, compareअाख्यातं साब्ययं सकारकं सकारकविशेषणं वाक्यसंज्ञं भवतीति वक्तव्यम् | साव्ययम् | उच्चैः पठति | सकारकम् | ओदनं पचति | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 1.1. Vart. 10. Regarding the different theoretical ways of the interpretation of a sentence see the word शाब्दबोध. For details, see वाक्यपदीय II. 2 where the different definitions of वाक्य are given and the अखण्डवाक्यस्फोट is established as the sense of a sentence.
vākyakāraa term used for a writer who composes a work in pithy, brief assertions in the manner of sutras, such as the Varttikas. The term is found used in Bhartrhari's Mahabhasyadipika where by contrast with the term Bhasyakara it possibly refers to the varttikakara Katyayana; confer, compare एषा भाष्यकारस्य कल्पना न वाक्यकारस्य Bhartrhari Mahabhasyadipika. confer, compare also Nagesa's statement वाक्यकारो वार्तिकरमारभते: confer, compare also चुलुम्पादयो वाक्यकारीया ; Madhaviya Dhatuvrtti.
vākyapadīname of a work on the denotation of words in verse-form with a comentary of his own written by a grammarian named गङ्गादास. The name वाक्यपदी is confounded with वाक्यपदीय of Bhartrhari through mistake.
vākyapadīyaa celebrated work on meanings of words and sentences written by the famous grammarian Bhartrhari ( called also Hari ) of the seventh century. The work is looked upon as a final authority regarding the grammatical treatment of words and sentences,for their interpretation and often quoted by later grammarians. It consists of three chapters the Padakanda or Brahmakanda, the Vakyakanda and the Samkirnakanda, and has got an excellent commentary written by Punyaraja and Helaraja.
vākyapadīyaṭīkāname of a commentary on Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya written by Punyaraja on the first and the second Kanda. Some scholars hold the view that the commentary on the first knda was written by Bhartrhari himselfeminine.
vākyaparisamāpticompletion of the idea to be expressed in a sentence or in a group of sentences by the wording actually given, leaving nothing to be understood as contrasted with वाक्यापरिसमाप्ति used in the Mahabhasya: confer, compare वाक्यापरिसमाप्तेर्वा P.I.1.10 vart. 4 and the Mahabhasya thereon. There are two ways in which such a completion takes place,singly and collectively; cf प्रत्येकं वाक्यपरिसमाप्तिः: illustrated by the usual example देवदत्तयज्ञदत्तविष्णुमित्रा भोज्यन्ताम् where Patanjali remarks प्रत्येकं ( प्रत्यवयवं) भुजिः परिसमाप्यते; cf also समुदाये वाक्यपरिसमाप्तिः where Patajali remarks गर्गा: शतं दण्ड्यन्ताम् | अर्थिनश्च राजानो हिरण्येन भवन्ति न च प्रत्येकं दण्डयन्ति | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).on P.I.1.1Vart.12: cf also M.Bh. on P.I.1.7, I.2.39, II.2.l et cetera, and others वाक्यप्रकाश a work on the interpretation of sentences written with a commentary upon it by उदयधर्ममुनि of North Gujarat who lived in the seventeenth century A.D.
vākyaśeṣacomplement of a sentence: something reguired to be understood to complete the sense of a sentence generally according to the context confer, compareकल्प्यो हि वाक्यशेषो वाक्यं वक्तर्यघीनं हि । M.Bh. on P. I. 1.57 Vart. 6, confer, compare कामचारश्च वतिनिर्देशे वाक्यशेषं समर्थयितुंम् | तद्यथा । उशीनखन्मद्रेषु गावः । सन्ति न सन्तीति i मातृवदस्याः कलाः ! सन्तिं न सन्तीति ! M.Bh. on P.I.3.62.
vākyasaṃskārapakṣathe grammarian's theory that as the individual words have practically no existence as far as the interpretation or the expression of sense is concerned, the sentence alone being capable of conveying the sense, the formation of individual words in a sentence' is explained by putting them in a sentence and knowing their mutual relationship. The word गाम् cannot be explained singly by showing the base गो and the case ending अम् unless it is seen in the sentence गाम् अानय; confer, compare यथा वाक्यसंस्कारपक्षे कृष्णादिसंबुद्धयन्त उपपदे ऋधेः क्तिनि कृते कृष्ण ऋध् ति इति स्थिते असिद्धत्वात्पूर्वमाद्गुणे कृते अचो रहाभ्यामिति द्वित्वं .. Pari. Bhaskara Pari. 99The view is put in alternation with the other view, viz. the पदसंस्कारपक्ष which has to be accepted in connection with the गौणमुख्यन्याय; cf पदस्यैव गौणार्थकत्वस्य ग्रहेण अस्य ( गौणमुख्यन्यायस्य) पदकार्यविषयत्वमेवोचितम् | अन्यथा वाक्यसंस्कारपक्षे तेषु तदनापत्तिः Par. Sek. on Pari. 15, The grammarians usually follow the वाक्यसंकारपक्ष.
vāc(1)expression from the mouth ; speech; series of sounds caused by expelling the air from the lungs through differently shaped positions of the mouth and the throat: cf स संघातादीन् प्राप्य वाग्भवति Vaj. Pr.I.9; see the word वाणी; (2) the sacred or divine utterance referring to the Veda: confer, compare त्रय्या वाचः परं पदम् ; (3) term used for उपपद in the Jainendra Vyākarana: confer, compare वाग्विभक्ते कारकविभक्तिर्बलीयसी Jain Pari 104.
vājapyāyanaan ancient grammarian who holds the view that words denote always the jati i.e they always convey the generic sense and that the individual object or the case is understood in connection with the statement or the word,as a natural course,when the purpose is not served by taking the generic sense; confer, compare अाकृत्यभिधानाद्वा एकं शब्दं विभक्तौ वाजप्यायन अाचार्यो न्याय्यं मन्यते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.2.64 Vart. 35.
vājasaneyeiprātiśākhyathe Pratisakhya work belonging to the Vajasaneyi branch of the White Yajurveda, which is the only Pratisakhya existing to-day representing all the branches of the Sukla Yajurveda. Its authorship is attributed to Katyayana, and on account of its striking resemblance with Panini's sutras at various places, its author Katyayana is likely to be the same as the Varttikakara Katyayana. It is quite reasonable to expect that the subject matter in this Pratisakhya is based on that in the ancient Prtisakhya works of the same White school of the Yajurveda.The work has a lucid commentary called Bhasya written by Uvvata.
vāḍavapossibly the same as Kunaravadava; an ancient grammarian quoted in the Mahabhasya; confer, compare तत्र सौर्थभगवतोक्तमनिष्टिज्ञो वाडव: पठति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VIII. 2. 106 Vव्रrt 3.
vāyuair or प्राण, which is believed to spring up from the root of the navel and become a cause (even a material cause according to some scholars) of sound of four kinds produced at four different places, the last kind being audible to us; confer, compare प्राणे वाणिनभिव्यज्य वर्णेष्वेवोपलीयते Vakyapadiya I.116;confer, compare also R.Pr.XIII. 13, V.Pr. I.7-9; T.Pr.II.2: Siksa of Panini st. 6.
vārttikasūtrathe same as वार्तिकवचन which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. The Varttikas are termed Varttika sutras on account of their close similarity with the original Sutras, which in contrast are termed Vrttisutras.
vikampitaa fault in the pronunciation of vowels, the utterance being attended with a kind of tremor; confer, compare ग्रस्तं निरस्त...विकम्पितम् । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). at the end of Ahnika 1.
vikaraṇaan affix placed between a root and the personal ending, for showing the specific tense or mood or voice to convey which, the personal ending is applied; e. g. the conjugational signs शप् , श्यन् , श्रु, श, श्नम्, उ, श्ना and यक्, आम् , as also स्य, तास् , सिप् , अाम् and च्लि with its substitutes. Although the term विकरण is used by ancient grammarians and freely used by the Mahabhsyakara in connection with the affixes, mentioned in the sutras of Panini, such as शप् , श्यन् and others, the term is not found in the Sutras of Panini. The vikaranas are different from the major kinds of the regular affixes तिङ्, कृत्य and other similar ones. The vikaranas can be called कृत्; so also, as they are mentioned in the topic (अधिकार) of affixes or Pratyayas,they hold the designation ' pratyaya '. For the use of the word विकरण see M.Bh. on P. I.3. 12, III, 1.31 and VI. 1.5. The term विकरण is found . in the Yājñavalkya Siksa in the sense of change, ( confer, compare उपधारञ्जनं कुर्यान्मनोर्विकरणे सति ) and possibly the ancient grammarians used it in that very sense as they found the root कृ modified as करु or कुरु, or चि as चिनु, or भू as भव before the regular personal endings तिप् , तस् et cetera, and others
vikṛtamutilated, changed in nature e. g. the word राम into रम् in रामौ which is equivalent to राम् + औ. For technical purposes in grammar a word, although mutilated a little by lopa, agama or varnavikara, is looked upon as the original one for undergoing operations cf एकदेशविकृतमनन्यवत् Par. Sek. Pari. 37.
vigṛhītashown by separating the combined elements, for instance, the two or more words in a compound or, the base or affix from a word which is a combination of the base ( प्रकृति ) and the affix (प्रत्ययः); confer, compare तदेव सूत्रं विगृहीतं व्याख्यानं भवति M.Bh. on I.1. Ahnika 1, Vart. 11, 14; also confer, compare अवारपाराद् विगृहीतादपि P. IV.2. 93 Vart.1.
vigrahalit, separation of the two parts of a thing; the term is generally applied to the separation of the constituent words of a compound word: it is described to be of two kinds : ( a ) शास्त्रीयविग्रहृ or technical separation; e. g. राजपुरुष्: into राजन् ङस् पुरुष सु and ( 2 ) लौकिकविग्रहं or common or popular separation ; e. g. राजपुरूष: into राज्ञ: पुरुष:. It is also divided into two kinds according to the nature of the constituent words (a) स्वपदाविग्रह separation by means of the constituent words, exempli gratia, for example राजहितम् into राज्ञे हृितम्;(b) अस्वपदविग्रह, e. g. राजार्थम् into राज्ञे इदम् ;or exempli gratia, for example सुमुखीं into शोभनं मुखं अस्याः confer, compare M.Bh. on P.V.4.7. The compounds whose separation into constituent words cannot be shown by those words (viz. the constituent words) are popularly termed nityasamsa. The term नित्यसमास is explained as नित्यः समासो नित्यसमासः | यस्य विग्रहो नास्ति । M.Bh. on P.II.2.19 Vart. 4. The upapadasamsa is described as नित्यसमास. Sometimes especially in some Dvandva compounds each of the two separated words is capable of giving individually the senses of both the words exempli gratia, for example the words द्यावा and क्षामा of the compound द्यावाक्षामा. The word विग्रह is found used in the Pratisakhya works in the sense of the separate use of a word as contrasted with the use in a compound; cf अच्छेति विग्रहे प्लुतं भवति R.Pr.VII.1. विग्रहृ is defined as वृत्यर्थावबोधकं वाक्यं विग्रहः in the Siddhantakaumudi.
vighnakṛtimpediment to an operation caused by something preceding on account of its coming in the way: a vyavaya or vyavadhana or intervention which is not admissible just as the interruption of palatals, linguals, dentals and sibilants excepting हू for the change of न् into ण् : confer, compare अव्यवेतं विग्रहे विघ्नकृद्भिः R.Pr. V.25.
vijñānaspecific knowledge or understanding: confer, compare सिद्धं तु धर्मोपदेशने अनवयवविज्ञानाद्यथा लौकिकवैदिकेषु: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI.1. 84 Vart.5.
vijñeyaa matter of special understanding; the phrase अवश्यं चैतद्विज्ञेयम् very frequently occurs in the Mahabhasya; cf M.Bh. on P.I.1.1, 3, 5, 22, I.2.47, 48, 64, I.4.23 et cetera, and others
viḍacor f बडच् taddhita affix. affix विड applied to the word नि in the sense of depression of the nose. See under बिडच्: confer, compare P. V.2.32.
vidhaltaddhita affix. affix विध applied to the words भौरिकि and others in the Sense of 'inhabited country'; exempli gratia, for example भौरिकिविधः, वैपेयविध:; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 2.54.
vidhi(1)a prescriptive rule ; confer, compare तत्र अपूर्वो विधिरस्तु नियमोस्तु इत्यपूर्वं एव विधिर्भधेिप्यति न नियम: M.Bh.on P.I.4.3; ct also समर्थः पदविधिः । विपूर्वाद्वाञ: कर्मसाधन इकार: विधीयते विधेरिति M.Bh.on P.II. 1.1: (2) prescription, statement; injunction; confer, compare अस्ति भावसाधन: । विधानं वेिधि: | M.Bh. on P. I. 1. 57.
vidhibalīyastvathe superior strength of an injunctive rule; the term is very frequently used by grammarians in speaking about the relative strength of rules; cf the term लेापाविधिबलीयस्त्व. M.Bh. on P.VII.2.3.
vidhivākyaan injunctive statement or sentence.
vidheyakavākyatāforming one single statement or idea with the prescriptive statement: union with the prescriptive rule so as to form one rule with it. The term is used in connection with प्रतिषेध or prohibitive assertions which have to be explained in combination with the prescriptive sentences or vidhivakyas; confer, compare निषेधवाक्यानामपि निषेध्यविशेषाकाङ्क्षत्वाद्विध्येकवाक्यतयैवान्वयः Par. Sek. on Pari. 2, 3.
vinyayathe same as विन्यास; placing or employment of the instrument of sound to touch the various places or sthanas where sound is produced;confer, compare अनुप्रदानात्संसर्गात् स्थानात् करणविन्ययात् । जायते वर्णवैशेष्यं परीमाणाञ्च पञ्चमात् ॥ Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXIII.2.
vibhaktiliterally division, separation; separation of the base id est, that is that factor which shows the base separately। The word विभक्ति is generally used in the sense of case affixes; but in Pāṇini's grammar the term विभक्ति is applied also to personal endings applied to roots to form verbs; confer, compareविभक्तिश्च । सुप्तिङौ विभक्तिसंज्ञौ स्तः S.K.on Pāṇ. I.4.104. The term is also applied to taddhita affix.affixes which are applied to pronouns, किम् and बहु, ending in the ablative or in the locative case or in other cases on rare occasions. Such affixes are तस् (तसिल् ), त्र, (त्रल्), ह, अत्, दा, ऋहिल्, दानीम्, था ( थाल् ) and थम् given in P.V.3.1 to V.3.26.The case affixes are further divided into उपपदविभक्ति affixes and कारकविभक्ति affixes. For details see P.II.3.1 to 73.
vibhaktyarthanirṇayaa general term given to a chapter on case-affixes as also to treatises discussing the sense and relations of case-affixes. There is a treatise of this name written by Giridhara and another written by Jayakṛṣna Maunī.
vibhāga(1)lit, division, splitting; the splitting of a sentence into its constituent parts viz. the words; , the splitting of a word into its constituent parts viz. the base, the affix, the augments and the like: (2) understanding or taking a thing separately from a group of two or more; confer, compareअवश्यं खल्वपि विभज्योपपदग्रहणं कर्तव्यं यो हि बहूनां विभागस्तदर्थम् ! सांकाश्यकेभ्यश्च पाटलिपुत्रकेभ्यश्च माथुरा अभिरूपतराः, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.V.3.57: (3) splitting of a Saṁhitā text of the Vedas into the Pada text: confer, compare अथादावुत्तरे विभागे ह्रस्वं व्यञ्जनपरः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.III.l, where विभाग is explained as पदविभाग by the commentator confer, compare also R.Pr.XVII.15; (4) the capacity of the Kārakas (to show the sense) confer, compare कारकशक्तिः विभागः Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on Kāś.I.2.44.
virāmaan ancient term used in the Prātiśākhya works for a stop or : pause in general at the end of a word, or at the end of the first member of a compound, which is shown split up in the Padapāṭha, or inside a word, or at the end of a word, or at the end of a vowel when it is followed by another vowel. The duration of this virāma is different in different circumstances; but sometimes under the same circumstances, it is described differently in the different Prātiśākhyas. Generally,there is no pause between two consonants as also between a vowel and a consonant preceding or following it.The Taittirīya Prātiśākhya has given four kinds of विराम (a) ऋग्विराम,pause at the end of a foot or a verse of duration equal to three mātrās or moras, (b) पदविराम pause between two words of duration equal to two matras; e. g. इषे त्वा ऊर्जे त्वा, (c) pause between two words the preceding one of which ends in a vowel and the following begins with a vowel, the vowels being not euphonically combined; this pause has a duration of one matra e,g. स इधान:, त एनम् , (d) pause between two vowels inside a word which is a rare occurrence; this has a duration of half a mātrā;e.gप्रउगम्, तितउः; confer, compare ऋग्विरामः पदविरामो विवृत्तिविरामः समानपदविवृत्तिविरामस्त्रिमात्रो द्विमात्र एकमात्रोर्धमात्र इत्यानुपूर्व्येण Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXII. 13. The word विवृत्ति is explained as स्वरयोरसंधिः. The vivṛttivirāma is further divided into वत्सानुसति which has the preceding vowel short and the succeeding long, वत्सानुसारिणी which has the preceding vowel a long one and the succeeding vowel a short one, पाकवती which has both the vowels short, and पिपीलिका which has got both , the vowels long. This fourfold division is given in the Śikṣā where their duration is given as one mātrā, one mātrā, three-fourths of a mātrā and one-fourth of a mātrā respectively. The duration between the two words of a compound word when split up in the पदपाठ is also equal to one mātrā; confer, compare R.Pr.I.16. The word विराम occurs in Pāṇini's rule विरामोs वसानम् P.I. 4.110 where commentators have explained it as absence; confer, compare वर्णानामभावोवसानसंज्ञः स्यात् S.K.on P. I.4.110: confer, compare also विरतिर्विरामः । विरम्यते अनेन इति वा विरामः Kāś. on P.I.4.110. According to Kāśikā even in the Saṁhitā text, there is a duration of half a mātrā between the various phonetic elements, even between two consonants or between a vowel and a consonant, which, however, is quite imperceptible; confer, compare परो यः संनिकर्षो वर्णानां अर्धमात्राकालव्यवधानं स संहितासंज्ञो भवति Kāś. on P. I.4.109 confer, compare also विरामे मात्रा R.T.35; confer, compare also R.Pr.I.16 and 17. For details see Mahābhāṣya on P.I.4.109 and I.4.110.
vilāsaname of a commentary by Jayakṛṣṇa Maunī on the Madhyasiddhānta Kaumudī of Varadarāja.
vivāraname given to an external effort in the production of a sound when the vocal chords of the glottis or larynx are extended; confer, compare कण्ठबिलस्य विकासः विवारः Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.on Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 1.9. confer, compare also विवरणं कण्ठस्य विस्तरणम् | स एव विवाराख्य: बाह्यः प्रयत्न: | तस्मिन्सति श्वासे नाम बाह्यः प्रयत्नः कियते | तद्ध्वनिसंसर्गादघोषो नाम बाह्यः प्रयत्नो जायते इति शिक्षायां स्मर्यते Bhāṣya on Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.II. 5.
vivṛtaname given to an internal effort (as contrasted with the external effort named विवार ) when the tip, middle, or root of the tongue which is instrumental in producing a sound, is kept apart from the place or sthāna of the Pro duction of the sound; confer, compare तत्रोत्पत्तेः प्राग्यदा जिह्वाग्रोपाग्रमध्यमूलानि तत्तद्वर्णोत्पत्तिस्थानानां ताल्वादीनां दूरतः वर्तन्ते तदा विवृतता Tattvabodhini on S. K. on P.I.1.9.
viśeṣaṇasamāsa(1)a tatpuruṣa compo und of the type of Mayūravyartisakādi where both the words which are compounded together are adjectival; (2) a karmadhāraya compound where the second member is an adjective; a determinative compound confer, compare गमनं च यच्चिरं च गमनचिरमिति विशेषणसमासोयम् Kāś. on P.VI.2.6.
viśeṣapratipattia clear understanding, or a determined sense in a place of doubt: confer, compare व्याख्यानतो विशेषप्रतिपत्तिर्नहि संदेहादलक्षणम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 1; also M.Bh. in Āhnika 1.
viṣamarāgatāincorrect nasalization, mentioned as a fault of pronunciation: confer, compare संदष्टता विषमरागता च । Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV. 4.
viṣayatābeing a subject of discussion of; coming under the domain of, applicability the meaning of विषयसप्तमी which is similar to विवक्षा.
visargaaspiration, leaving of the breath generally at the completion of the utterance of a word when there is a pause; the term विसर्जनीय was in use in ancient times. Although not mentioned in his alphabet by Pāṇini, this Phonetic element, visarga, is looked upon as a letter; it is mentioned as one of the letters in the Śikṣā and the Prātiśākhya works and Patañjali has advised its inclusion in the alphabet. As visarga cannot be found in use independently of another letter (which is any vowel after which it occurs) it is called अयोगवाह.
visarjanīyasame as विसर्ग which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare विसृज्यते पुनर्वर्णैर्न संबध्यते इति विसर्गः; Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. on Kat. I. 1. 16. The term विसृष्ट is also used in the same sense. The visarjanīya has the same position (स्थान) in the mouth as the vowel after which it occurs. It is a glottal sound; the Ṛk-Prātiśākhya says that some scholars describe visarjanīya as a chest sound: confer, compare कण्ठयोकार:प्रथमपञ्चमौ च द्वावूष्माणौ केचिदेतावुरस्यौ | Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I 18: confer, compare also उरसि विसर्जनीयो वा Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 3.
vispaṣṭaclear and correct; the term is used in connection with the pronunciation of Vedic words; confer, compare यथो एतत् | अविस्पष्टार्था भवन्तीति Nirukta of Yāska.I. 16.
vispaṣṭādia class of words headed by the word विस्पष्ट which retain their own accents in a compound when they are the first members of a compound, provided that any word of quality is the second member e. g. विस्पष्टकटुकम् | व्यक्तलवणम् where the words विस्पष्ट and व्यक्त are used in the sense of clear, referring to the different tastes; confer, compare Kāś. On P. VI. 2.24.
visvaracharacterized by a faulty or incorrect accent, which is looked upon as a fault of pronunciation.
vihāraexpansion of the position ( स्थान ) and the means of utterance ( करण ) of a sound beyond the necessary extent, which produces a fault of pronunciation, called व्यास; confer, compare विहारसंहारयेाव्यासपीडने । स्थानकरणयोर्विहारे विस्तारे व्यासो नाम दोषो जायते Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV 2.
vihitaprescribed by a rule; that for which a vidhi or injunction has been laid down. The word is very frequently used by grammarians with respect to an affix prescribed after a base.
vīpsācomplete application to all the different parts; comprehensive inclusion of every part or unit: desire to occupy completely: confer, compare व्याप्तिविशेषविषया प्रयोक्तुरिच्छा वीप्सिा नानावा| चिनामधिकरणानां क्रियागुणाभ्यां युगपत्प्रयोक्तुर्व्याप्तुर्व्याप्तुमिच्छा नानाभूतार्थवाचिनां शब्दानां यान्यधिकरणानि वाच्यानि तेषां क्रियागुणाभ्यां युगपत्प्रयोक्तुमिच्छा वीप्सा; exempli gratia, for example ग्रामो ग्रामो रमणीयः । Kāś on P.VIII.1.4. For details see Mahābhāṣya on P.VIII.1.1 and 4.
vuñ(ID taddhita affix. affix अक causing vṛddhi to the vowel of the first syllable of that word to which it is added, as prescribed, (a) to the words denoting an offspring as also to the words उक्ष, उष्ट्र et cetera, and othersin the sense of 'a group'; e. g. अोपगवकम् , औष्ट्रकम् , कैदारकम् et cetera, and others: confer, compare P.IV.2.39, 40; (b) to the words राजन्य and others in the sense of 'inhabited country' ; e. g. राजन्यकः देवनायकः et cetera, and others, confer, compare P. IV.2.53, (c) to the words headed by अरीहण such as द्वुघण, खदिर्, मैत्रायण, काशकृत्स्न et cetera, and others in the quadruple senses; exempli gratia, for example अारीहणकम् , द्रौबणकम् , confer, compare P.IV.2.80, (d) to the word धन्व meaning a desert, to words with य् or र for their penultimate, to words ending in प्रस्थ, पुर and वह as also to words headed by धूम, नगर, अरण्य कुरु, युगन्धर et cetera, and others, under certain conditions in the miscellaneous senses; e. g. सांकाश्यकः,पाटलिपुत्रकः, माकन्दकः, आङ्गकः, वाङ्गकः, धौमकः, नागरकः, अारण्यकः et cetera, and others; confer, compare P.IV.2.121-130,134,135, 136; (e) to the words शरद् , आश्वयुजी, ग्रीष्म, वसन्त, संवत्सर,अाग्रहायणी and others in the specific senses given: confer, compare P. IV. 3.27, 45, 46, 49, 50; (f) to words denoting descendence or spiritual relation, words meaning families and warrior clans, words कुलाल and others, words meaning clans, and students learning a specific Vedic branch in specific senses prescribed : e. g. आचार्यक, मातामहक, ग्लौचुकायनक, कालालक, काठक, कालापक et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. IV. 3.77, 99, 118, 126; (g) to the words शाकल, उष्ट्र, उमा and ऊर्णा in the specially given senses; exempli gratia, for example शाकलः, संघः, औप्ट्रकः, औमम् और्णम्, confer, compareP.IV.3.188,157,158; (h) to words with य् as the penultimate, and a long vowel preceding the last one, to words in the dvandva compound, and to the words मनोज्ञ, कल्याण and others in the sense of 'nature' or 'profession';e.g रामणीयकम् गौपालपशुपालिका, गार्गिका, काठिका etc; confer, compare P. V.1.132,133,134: (2) kṛt affix अक added to the roots निन्द् हिंस् and others, and to the roots देव् and कृश् with a prefix before,in the sense of a habituated,professional or skilled agent; exempli gratia, for example. निन्दकः, परिक्षेपकः, असूयकः, परिदेवकः, आक्रोशकः et cetera, and others confer, compare P.III.2. 146, 147.
vṛtta(1)arrived at or accomplished,as a result of वृत्ति which means a further grammatical formation from a noun or a verb; resultant from a vṛtti; confer, compare यावता कामचारो वृत्तस्य ये लिङ्गसंख्ये ते अतिदेक्ष्येते, न पुनः, प्राग्वृत्तेर्ये M Bh. on P.I.2.51; cf also युक्तंपुनर्यद् वृत्तनिमित्तको नाम अनुबन्धः स्यात्; (2) | employment, the same as प्रयोग, confer, compare वृत्ताद्वा । वृत्तं प्रयेागः । Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.on P. I. 3.9; (3)behaviour, treatment confer, compare नकारस्योष्मवद् वृत्ते Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) X.13; (4) manner of Veda writing, metrical form, metre; confer, compare तद् वृत्तं प्राहुश्छन्दसाम् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVII.22.
vṛtti(1)treatment, practice of pronunciation; (2) conversion of one phonetic element into another; confer, compare R.Pr.I.95;(3) position of the padas or words as they stand in the Saṁhhitā text, the word is often seen used in this way in the compound word पदवृत्ति; आन्पदा: पदवृत्तयः R.Pr. IV.17: (4) modes of recital of the Vedic text which are described to be three द्रुत, मध्य and विलम्बित based upon the time of the interval and the pronunciation which differs in each one; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.4. 109, Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 4; also I.l.69 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).ll ; ( 5 ) nature confer, compare गुर्वक्षराणां गुरुवृत्ति सर्वम् R.Pr.XVIII.33; (6) interpretation of a word; (7) verbal or nominal form of a root; confer, compare अर्थनित्यः परीक्षेत केनचिद् वृत्तिसामान्येन Nirukta of Yāska.II.1; (8)mode or treatment followed by a scientific treatise; cf का पुनर्वृत्तिः । वृत्तिः शास्त्रप्रवृत्तिः | M.Bh. in Āhnika l on वृत्तिसमवायार्थ उपदेश: Vārttika 10; (9) manner of interpretation with the literal sense of the constituents present or absent, described usually as two-fold जहत्स्वार्था and अजहत्स्वार्था, | but with a third kind added by some grammarians viz. the जहदजहत्स्वार्था; (10) a compound word giving an aggregate sense different from the exact literal sense of the constituent words; there are mentioned five vṛittis of this kind; confer, compare परार्थाभिधानं वृत्तिः । कृत्तद्धितसमासैकदेशधातुरूपाः पञ्च वृत्तयः | वृत्त्यर्थावबोधकं वाक्यं विग्रहः S. K. at the end of the Ekaśeṣaprakaraṇa; ( 11 ) interpretation of a collection of statements; the word was originally applied to glosses or comments on the ancient works like the Sūtra works, in which the interpretation of the text was given with examples and counterexamples where necessary: confer, compare वृत्तौ भाष्ये तथा नामधातुपारायणादिषु; introductory stanza in the Kāśikā.Later on, when many commentary works were written,the word वृत्ति was diferentiated from भाष्य, वार्तिक, टीका,चूर्णि, निर्युक्ति, टिप्पणी, पञ्जिका and others, and made applicable to commentary works concerned with the explanation of the rules with examples and counter-examples and such statements or arguments as were necessary for the explanation of the rules or the examples and counter examples. In the Vyākaraṇa-Śāstra the word occurs almost exclusively used for the learned Vṛtti on Pāṇini-sūtras by Vāmana and Jayāditya which was given the name Kāśikā Vṛtti; confer, compare तथा च वृत्तिकृत् often occurring in works on Pāṇini's grammar.
vṛttidīpikāa treatise on the different ways in which the meaning is conveyed by words according to the conventions of grammarians,written by a grammarian Krisnabhatta surnamed Mauni.
vṛttipakṣathe alternative method of speaking by the use of compound words as contrasted with simple words; both the methods are observed in use among the people: cf इह द्वौ पक्षौ वृत्तिपक्षश्चावृत्तिपक्षश्च। स्वभावतश्चैतद् भवति वाक्यं च समासश्च । M.Bh.on P.II.1.l,II.1.51, III.1.7,IV.1. 82.
vṛttiparigaṇanaa definite enumeration of words used in a specific sense (as contrasted with वार्तिपरिगणन) which means a definite enumeration of the senses in which an operation, such as a compound-formation or so,takes place; confer, compare अथैतस्मिन्सति अनभिधाने यदि वृतिपरिगणनं क्रियते, वर्तिपरिगणनमपि कर्तव्यम् ; cf Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 2.24 Vart. 16.
vṛttisamavāyaserial arrangement of letters in a specific way ( as for instance in the Mahesvara Sutras) for the sake of grammatical functions; confer, compare वृत्तिसमवायार्थं उपदेशः | वृत्तिः शास्त्रप्रवृत्तिः। समवायॊ वर्णानामानुपूर्व्येण सांनवेशः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Ahnika I.
vṛddha(1)a term used in Paninis grammar for such words or nouns ( प्रातिपदिक ) which have for their first vowel a vrddhi vowel, i. e. either अा or ऐ or अौ: exempli gratia, for example शाला, माला et cetera, and others; confer, compare वृद्धिर्यस्य अचामादिस्तद् वृद्धम् ; (2) a term applied to the eight pronouns headed by त्यत् for purposes of the addition of taddhita affix. affixes prescribed for the Vrddha words, such as छ by वृद्धाच्छ: P. IV.2.114: (3) a term applied to words having ए or ओ as the first vowel in them, provided such words denote districts of Eastern India, e. g. गोनर्द, भोजकट et cetera, and others confer, compare एङ् प्राचां देशे, P.I.1.73, 74 and 75; (4) a term used in the Pratisakhya works for a protracted vowel ( प्लत ) which has three matras; cf तिस्रॊ वृद्धम् Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya.44.
vṛddhinimittaliterally cause of Vrddhi (वृद्धेर्निमित्तम्) such as the employment of the indicatory letter ञ् or ण् in an affix or the lettter क् in taddhita affix.affixes; the term is, however, found used in the sense of having in it a cause of Vrddhi, id est, that is an indicatory letter ञ्, ण् or क्.; cf वृद्धिनिमित्तस्य च तद्धितस्यारक्तविकारे P. VI. 3.39. confer, compare वृद्धेर्निमित्तं यस्मिन्स वृद्धिनिमित्त: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. I.
veṭa term applied to roots which optionally admit the application of the augment इ (इट्) to the Ardhadhatuka affixes placed after them, e. g. roots having got the indicatory vowel ऊ added to them as also the roots स्वृ, सू, धू and the roots headed by रध् as also some specifically mentioned roots under certain conditions; cf P. VIl. 2.44-51.
vedalanguage of the Vedic Literature as contrasted with the term लॊकः; confer, compare नैव लोके न च वेदे अकारो विवृतोस्ति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Mahesvara Sutra; confer, compare also रक्षार्थं वेदानामध्येयं व्याकरणम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).Ahnika 1. The term वैदिक referring to words found in Vedic language is also frequently used in the Mahabhasya. Panini, however, has used the term छन्दस्, मन्त्र and निगम, and not वेद, out of which the first term छन्दस् is often used; confer, compare बहुलं छन्दसि P. II. 4.39, 76: III, 2.88; V. 2.122; or छन्दसि च P. V. 1.67, V. 4.142, VI. 3.126. VI. l.34, VII. 1.8, et cetera, and others
vebarWEBER, ALBRECHT of Berlin, 1825-190l ]a sound scholar of Vedic Literature who has written many articles on Sanskrit Grammar in "Indische Studien."
vekalpika1it. optional, voluntary; the term is used in connection with a rule or operation prescribed alternatively with another, where there is an option to apply any one of the two and arrive at two forms in the same sense;.
vaikṛtaliterally subjected to modifications; which have undergone a change; the term, as contrasted with प्राकृत, refers to letters which are noticed in the Samhitpatha and not in the Padapatha. The change of अस् into ओ, or of the consonant त् into द् before soft letters, as also the insertion of त् between त् and स् et cetera, and others are given as instances. confer, compare वैकृताः ये पदपाठे अदृष्टाः | यथा प्रथमास्तृतीयभूता:, अन्त:पाता: इत्येवमादयः
vaidikafound in Vedic Literature; the term is used in contrast with लौकिक which means ’found , in commmon use' : confer, compare यथा लोकिकवैदिकेषुMahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1. kaiyata explains वैदिक as श्रुत्युपनिबद्ध.
vaidikīprakriyāname of that section of Bhattoji's Siddhantakaumudi which deals with Vedic peculiarities noticed by Panini in his sutras. There is a well-known commentary upon this section named सुबोधिनी written by Jayakrisna a famous grammar scholar of the Maunin family.
vaidikaprakriyāṭīkā(1)a commentary on the sutras of Panini dealing with the Vedic words and their peculiarities written by a grammarian named Murari; (2) a commentary on the section of Bhattoji's Siddhantakaumudi named वैदिकीप्रक्रिया written by Jayakrsna Maunin and named Subodhini.
vaidyanāthaVaidyanatha Payagunde, a famous grammarian of the eighteenth century, who was one of the chief pupils of Nagesa and who prepared a line of pupils at Varanasi. He has written learned commentaries on standard works on grammar, the principal ones being the Prabha on the Sabdakaustubha, the Bhavaprakasika on the Brhaccabdendusekhara, the Cidasthimala on the LaghuSabdendusekhara, the Kasika or Gada on the Paribhasendusekhara and an independent short treatise named Rapratyaya-khandana
vaiyākaraṇaliterally a student of grammar; व्याकरणमधीते वैयाकरण: cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV, 2.59. The word is used in the sense of 'a scholar of Grammar;'or, 'a person who has obtained proficiency in Grammar.' The word is used several times in this sense in the Mahabhasya. cf Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.3; I.4.2, II. 1.53, II.2.29, II.3.18, II.4.56, III.2.115 et cetera, and others The word is also used in the sense of 'pertaining to grammar' or 'found in grammar.'
vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇaa well-known work on the grammatical interpretation of words written by Kondabhatta as an explanatory work (व्याख्यान) on the small work in verse consisting of only 72 Karikas written by his uncle Bhattoji Diksita. The treatise is also named Brihadvaiyakaranabhusana. A smaller work consisting of the same subjectmatter but omitting discussions, is written by the author for facilitating the understanding of students to which he has given the name Vaiyakarahabhusanasara. This latter work has got three commentary works written on it named Kasika, Kanti and Matonmajja and one more scholarly one Sankari, recently written by Shankar Shastri Marulkar.
vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāraṭīkāa commentary written on the well-known work on the sense of words and syntax written by Kondabhatta. There are many commentaries out of which, the well-known ones are (1) Darpana by Harivallabha, (2) Laghubhushanakanti by Gopaladeva, a pupil of Balambhatta Payagunde, and (3) Kasika by Harirama Kesava Kale and Sankari by Sankarasastri Marulakara
vaiyākaraṇasiddhāntakārikāa very scholarly work by Bhattoji Diksita on the interpretation of words and sentences, based upon the learned discussions on that subject introduced in the Mahabhasya, Vakyapadiya, Pradipa, et cetera, and others and discussed fully in his Sabdakaustubha by the author himselfeminine. The work although scholarly and valuable, is compressed in only 72 verses ( karikas ) and has to be understood with the help of the Vaiyakaranabhusana or BhuSansara written by Kondabhatta, the nephew of the author. See वैयाकरणभूषण and वैयाकरणभूषणसार.
vaiyākaraṇasiddhāntakaimudīan extremely popular work on the subject of Sanskrit grammar written for the use of students, which, although difficult at a few places, enables the students by its careful study to get a command over the subject. and enable him to read other higher works on grammar. The work is based on the Astadhyayi of Panini without omitting a single Sutra. The arrangement of the Sutras is, entirely different, as the author, for the sake of facility in understanding, has divided the work into different topics and explained the Sutras required for the topic by bringing them together in the topic. The main topics or Prakaranas are twelve in number, viz. (1) संज्ञापरिभाषा, (2) पञ्चसंधि, (3) सुबन्त or षड्लिङ्ग, (4) स्त्रीप्रत्यय, (5) कारक, (6) समास, (7) तद्धित, (8) तिङन्त, (9) प्रक्रिया, (10) कृदन्त, (11) वैदिकी and (12) स्वर which are sometimes styled as व्याकरणद्वादशी. The work is generally known by the term सिद्धान्तकौमुदी, or even कौमुदी, and it has got a large number of scholarly and ordinary commentaries as also commentaries on commentaries, all numbering a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. twelve, and two abridgments the Madhyakaumudi and the Laghukaumudi. The work was written by the reputed scholar Bhattoji Diksita of Varanasi in the seventeenth century. See Bhattoji Diksita.
veṣāyika(1)pertaining to the word विषय in the sutra विषयो देशे P. IV.2. 52; the term refers to the taddhita affix. affixes prescribed in the sense of ’country' or ’district' (विषय) in P. IV. 2.52-54 as contrasted with नैवासिक affixes prescribed in the sense of 'inhabited district' by P. IV. 2.69-80 (2) one of the three senses of the locative case, viz. the sense 'substratum' of the locative case, which is not physical but which is a topical one, forming an object or aim of an , action as specified by the word 'about'; confer, compare अधिकरणं नाम त्रिप्रकारं व्यापकमौपश्लेषिकं वैषयिकमिति |
vyañjanasaṃdhia junction or coalescence of two consonants as distinguished from स्वरसंधि. In Panini's system of grammar the name हृल्संधि is given to व्यञ्जनसंधि and the Siddhantakaumudi has given a separate section for it.
vyañjanasaṃnipātaor संयेाग, conjunction or falling together of two consonants; confer, compare हलोनन्तराः संयेग: P.I.I. 7.
vyatiṣaṅgareciprocal junction or connection; confer, compare हृल्वानुस्वारव्यतिषङ्गवत् परे; R.Pr. XIII.16.
vyathanaalteration of a phonetic element; change of sound; mispronunciation; confer, compare तदापायव्यथनानि दोषा: R.Pr,XIV, 1.
vyapadeśivadbhāvatreatment of a secon dary thing as the principal one, e g. a person or a thing, without any second or any others, looked upon as the first or the last; confer, compare व्यपदेशिवदेकस्मिन् कार्ये भवतीति वक्तव्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.21. Vart. 2. The remark or expression व्यपदेशिवद्भावेन भविष्यति is found often given in the Mahabhasya; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1 Vart 14; I.1.9, I.1.51 I,1.72: I.2.48 et cetera, and others For details see Par. Sek. Pari. 30,
vyapavarga(1)division of a single thing into its constituent elements; confer, compare स्थानिवद्भावाद् व्यपवर्ग: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII. 2.36, VII.3.44 Vart. 3; (2) distinct comprehension as possessed of a specific quality: cf न हि गौरित्युक्ते व्यपवर्गौ गम्यते शुक्ला नीला कपिला कपॊतेति। M.Bh, on P. I.2.64 Vart 37 ; (3) separation into parts, confer, compare कश्चिदेकेनैव प्रहारेण व्यपवर्गे करोति, M.Bh.on V.I.119 Vart 5; (4) distinct notion as a separate unit after the things have been combined confer, compare एकादेशे कृते व्यपवर्गाभावः संबुद्धिलोपो न प्राप्नोति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI.1.69 Vart 3; confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII.1.80.
vyapavṛktadistinctly separated as two or more consonants joined together in a conjunct consonant, as contrasted with the two vowels in a diphthong which cannot be called व्यपवृक्त; confer, compare नाव्यपवृक्तस्यावयवे तद्विधिर्यथा द्रव्येषु. Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Siva Sutra 3.4 Vart. 9. confer, compare also वर्णैकदेशा: के वर्णग्रहणेन गृह्यन्ते | ये व्यपवृक्ता अपि वर्णा भवन्ति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Siva Sutra 3,4 Vart. ll .
vyapekṣāmutual relationship in sense, as obtaining between two different words ( पद ) connected with each other in a sentence, as contrasted with compositeness of sense as seen in two words joined into a compound word ( समास ) ; व्यपेक्षा is given as an alternative definition of the word सामर्थ्य along with एकार्थीभाव as the other one, in the Mahabhasya: e. g. there is व्यपेक्षा between सर्पिः and पिब in the sentence सर्पिष्पिब, but not in तिष्ठतु सर्पिः पिब त्वमुद्कम्: confer, compare तथेदमपरं द्वैतं भवति एकार्थाभावो वा सामर्थ्यं स्याद् व्यपेक्षा वेति ! Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II,1.1 ; cf, also Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P, VIII.3 44.
vyartha(l)useless, serving no purpose, superfluous; the word is usually used in the sense of useless or futile in connection with a rule or its part, which serves no purpose, its purpose or object being served otherwise; such words or rules have never been condemned as futile by commentators, but an attempt is made invariably by them to deduce something from the futile wording and show its necessity; confer, compare व्यर्थे सज्ज्ञापयति a remark which is often found in the commentary literature; confer, compare अन्यथा अन्तरङ्गत्वाद्दीर्घे कृत एव प्रत्ययप्राप्त्या तद्यर्थता स्पष्टैव । Par. Sek. Pari. 56; (2) possessed of various senses such as the words अक्षा: माषा: et cetera, and others: confer, compare व्यर्थेषु च मुक्तसंशयम् । M.Bh.on P.I.2.64 Vart. 52. The word व्यर्थ possibly stands for विविधार्थ in such cases. It appears that the word व्यर्थ in the sense of futile was rarely used by ancient grammarians; the word अनर्थक appears to have been used in its placcusative case. See Mahabhasya in which the word व्यर्थ does not occur in this sense while the word अनर्थक occurs at several places.
vyavadhāna(I)intervention; the word is used in connection with the intervention or occurrence of letters or phonetic units between the cause ( निमित्त ) of an operation and the operatee (विधिभाक् ); cf लोपे कृते नास्ति व्यवधानम् | स्थानिवद्भावाद् व्यवधानमेव | The word is used also in the sense of intervention in , general, which separates the two connected things; व्यवधानं च भवति वाक्ये राज्ञ ऋद्धस्य पुरुषः; the word व्यवाय is used in the same sense; confer, compare अट्कुप्वाङ्नुम्व्यवायेपि; (2) an inserted letter or phonetic element; confer, compare व्यवधानः अन्त्यविकारे T, Pr. 185, 186.
vyavasthitavibhāṣāan option which does not apply universally in all the instances of a rule which prescribes an operation optionally, but applies necessarily in : some cases and does not apply at all in the other cases, the total result being an option regarding the conduct of the rule. The rules अजेर्व्यघञपॊ: P. II. 4.56, लट: शतृशानचावप्रथमासमानाधिकरणे III. 2.124 and वामि I. 4.5 are some of the rules which have got an option described as व्यवस्थितविभाषा. The standard instances of व्यवस्थितविभाषा are given in the ancient verse देवत्रातो गलो ग्राहः इतियोगे च सद्विधिः | मिथस्ते न विभाष्यन्ते गवाक्षः संशितव्रतः|| M. Bh, on P, III. 3.156; VII.4.41.
vyākhyāna(1)explanation of a rule, or a line, or a verse by analysing the rule and giving examples and counter-examples; confer, compare न केवलानि चर्चापदानि व्याख्यानं वृद्धिः आत् ऎजिति | किं तर्हि । उदाहरणं प्रत्युदाहरणं वाक्याध्याहारः इत्येतत्समुदितं व्याख्यानं भवति | M.Bh. Ahnika l Vart.11 ; (2)authoritative decision given in places of doubt by ancient scholars; confer, compare याख्थानतो विशेषप्रतिपत्ति: न हि संदेहादलक्षणम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika .1; Par.Sek.Pari.1.
vyāghrapādname of an ancient grammarian who is quoted in the Pratisakhya works and the Mahabhasya His grammar work was called dasaka' possibly on account of its consisting of 10 chapters; confer, compare माध्यन्दिनिर्वष्टि गुणं त्विगन्ते नपुसंके व्याघ्रपदां वरिष्ठ: KaS. on P.VII.194; confer, compare also दशक्रा वैयाघ्रपदीया: Kas, , on P.IV.2.65.
vyāghrādia class of words headed by व्याघ्र which, as standards of comparison, are compounded with words showing objects of comparison provided the common property is not mentioned: exempli gratia, for example पुरुषव्याघ्र:, नृसिंहः et cetera, and others, confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. onP.II. 1.56.
byāḍiname of an ancient grammarian with a sound scholarship in Vedic phonetics, accentuation,derivation of words and their interpretation. He is believed to have been a relative and contemporary of Panini and to have written a very scholarly vast volume on Sanskrit grammar named *Samgraha which is believed to have consisted of a lac of verses; confer, compare संग्रहो व्याडिकृतो लक्षसंख्ये ग्रन्थ: NageSa's Uddyota; confer, compare also इह पुरा पाणिनीये अस्मिन्व्याकरणे ब्याड्युपरचितं लक्षग्रन्थपरिमाणं निबन्धनमासीत् Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari. Tika. The work is not available at present. References to Vyadi or to his work are found in the Pratisakhya works, the Mahabhasya, the Varttikas, the Vakyapadiya and many subsequent treatises. A work on the Vyakarana Paribhasas, believed to have been written by Vyadi, is available by the name परिभाषासूचन which from its style and other peculiarities seems to have been written after the Varttikas, but before the Mahabhasya. Vyadi is well-known to have been the oldest exponent of the doctrine that words denote an individual object and not the genus. For details see pp. 136-8, Vol. 7 Vyakarana Mahabhasya DE. Society's Edition.
vyāsa(1)showing separately; separate expression as contrasted with समास; (2) fault of pronunciation of the type of unnecessarily extending the place of origin as also the instrument of the production of sound; confer, compare स्थानकरणयोर्विस्तारे व्यासो सो नाम दोषो जायते Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV. 2.
vyutpannatvaderivation, correct understanding of the sense by derivation.
vhiṭne[ WHITNEY, WILLIAM DWIGHT, 1827-1894]a sound scholar of Vedic grammar who has, besides some books on Linguistic studies, written a work on Vedic Grammar and edited the Atharvaveda Pratisakhya.
śakyawhich forms the object pointed out by means of the potentiality to the hearer by the word (id est, that is शब्द) which directly communicates the sense, in which case it is termed वाचक as contrasted with भेदक or द्योतक when the sense,which is of the type of संबन्ध is conveyed rather indirectly. This nice division into वाचकता and भेदकता was introduced clearly by भर्तृहरि: confer, compare Vakyapadtya Kanda 2.
śatṛkrt affix अत् in the sense of ' the agent of the present time ', applied to any root which takes the Parasmaipada personal affixes confer, compare लट: शतृशानचावप्रथमासमानाधिकरणे P. III. 2.126,8. The words formed with this शतृ (अत्) affix are termed present participles in the declension of which, by virtue of the indicatory vowel ऋ in शतृ, the augment नुम् is inserted after the last vowel of the base, and the root receives such modifications as are caused by a Sarvadhatuka affix, the affix शतृ being looked upon as a Sarvadhatuka affix on account of the indicatory letter श्. The word ending in this affix शतृ governs a noun forming its object, in the accusative case.
śapa vikarana affix ( conjugational sign ) applied to roots of the first conjugation and in general to all secondary roots i. e. roots formed from nouns and from other roots before personal-endings which are Sarvadhatuka and which possess the sense of agent, provided there is no other vikarana affix prescribed: e. g. भवति, एधते, कारयति, हारयति, बुभूपति, पुत्रीयति, पुत्रकाम्यति, कामयते, गेीपांयति, कण्ङ्कयति, पटयति, दिनन्ति (यामिन्य:) et cetera, and others confer, compare कर्तरि शप् , P. III.1 .68. This affix शप् is dropped after roots of the second conjugation (अदादि } and those of the third conjugation ( जुहोत्यादि) and in Vedic Literature wherever observed; confer, compare P.II.4.72, 73, 75, 76.
śabdaliterally "sound" in general; confer, compare शब्दं कुरु शब्दं मा कार्षीः | ध्वनिं कुर्वनेवमुच्यते | M.Bh. in Ahnika I; confer, compare also शब्दः प्रकृतिः सर्ववर्णानाम् | वर्णपृक्तः: शब्दो वाच उत्पत्तिः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXIII.1, XXIII.3.In grammar the word शब्द is applied to such words only as possess sense; confer, compare प्रतीतपदार्थको लोके ध्वनि: शब्द: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). in Ahnika 1: confer, comparealso येनोच्चरितेन अर्थः प्रतीयते स शब्दः Sringara Prakasa I; confer, compare also अथ शब्दानुशासनम् M.Bh. Ahnika 1. In the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya, शब्द् is said to be constituted of air as far as its nature is concerned, but it is taken to mean in the Pratisakhya and grammar works in a restricted sense as letters possessed of sense, The vajasaneyiPratisakhya gives four kinds of words तिडू, कृत्, तद्धित and समास while नाम, आख्यात, निपात and उपसर्ग are described to be the four kinds in the Nirukta. As शब्द in grammar, is restricted to a phonetic unit possessed of sense, it can be applied to crude bases, affixes, as also to words that are completely formed with case-endings or personal affixes. In fact, taking it to be applicable to all such kinds, some grammarians have given tweive subdivisions of शब्द, vizप्रक्रुति, प्रत्यय,उपत्कार, उपपद, प्रातिपदिक, विभक्ति, उपसर्जन, समास, पद, वाक्य, प्रकरण and प्रबन्ध; confer, compare Sringara Prakasa I.
śabdakaustubhaṭīkāor शब्दकौस्तुभप्रभा a commentary on Bhattoji's Sabdakaustubha written by Vaidyanatha Payagunde.
śabdaratnaṭīkāknown by the name भावप्रकाशिका, a commentary on Hari Diksita's Sabdaratna, written by Vaidyanatha Payagunde.
śabdarūpāvalia very brief treatise on declension giving the forms of the seven cases of a few choice-words. The work is studied as the first elementary work and is very common without the name of any specific author.There are different works named शब्दरूपावलि giving declensions of different words which are all anonymous, although from the dates of manuscripts mentioned, they appear to be more than five or six hundred years old.
śabdānuśāsanaliterally science of grammar dealing with the formation of words, their accents, and use in a sentence. The word is used in connection with standard works on grammar which are complete and self-sufficient in all the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.mentioned features. Patanjali has begun his Mahabhasya with the words अथ शब्दानुशासनम् referring possibly to the vast number of Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini, and hence the term शब्दानुशासन according to him means a treatise on the science of grammar made up of the rules of Panini with the explanatory and critical varttikas written by Katyayana and other Varttikakaras.The word शब्दानुशासन later on, became synonymons with Vyakarana and it was given as a title to their treatises by later grammarians, or was applied to the authoritative treatise which introduced a system of grammar, similar to that of Panini. Hemacandra's famous treatise, named सिद्धहैमचन्द्र by the author,came to be known as हैमशब्दानुशासन. Similarly the works on grammar written by पाल्यकीर्तिशाकटायन and देवनन्दिन् were called शाकटायनशब्दानुशासन and जैनेन्द्र' शब्दानुशासन respectively.
śaratprabhṛtithe words of the type of शरद् such as विपाश्, अनस्, मनस् , उपानह् et cetera, and others which have the compound-ending अ (टच् ) added to them when they are at the end of the Avyayibhava compound;e.g प्रतिशरदम्, प्रतिविपाशम्.cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V. 4.107.
śarādia class of words headed by the word शर which have the taddhita affix. affix मय (मयट्) added to them in the sense of 'product' or 'portion': exempli gratia, for example शरमयम् , दर्भमयम् , मृण्मयम्; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.3.144;(2) a class of words headed by शर which get their final vowel lengthened before the taddhita affix.affix मत् when the whole word forms a proper noun: exempli gratia, for example शरावती, वंशावती, हनूमान् ; confer, compare P.VI.3.119.
śarvavarmāa reputed grammarian who is believed to have been a contemporary of the poet Gunadhya in the court of Satavahana. He wrote the Grammar rules which are named the Katantra Sutras which are mostly based on the Sutras of Panini. In the grammar treatise named 'the Katantra Sutra' written by Sarvavarman the Vedic section and all the intricacies and difficult elements are carefully and scrupulously omitted by him, with a view to making his grammar useful for beginners and students of average intelligence.
śaśidevavṛttiname of a work on grammar by शशिदेव which is mentioned by Al Beruni.
śākapārthivādia class of irregular samanadhikarana , Samasas, or Karmadharaya compound formations, where according to the sense conveyed by the compound word, a word after the first word or so, has to be taken as omitted; confer, compare समानाधिकरणाधिकारे शाकपार्थिवादीनामुपसंख्यानमुत्तरपदलेपश्च वक्तव्यः । शाकभेाजी पार्थिवः शाकपार्थिवः । कुतपवासाः सौश्रुतः कुतपसौश्रुतः । यष्टिप्रधानो मौद्गल्य; यष्टिमौद्गल्यः। M.Bh. on P.II.1.69 Vart. 8.
śākalaa word frequently used in the Mahabhasya for a grammatical operation or injunction ( विधि ) which forms a specific feature of the grammar of शाकल्य, viz. that the vowels इ, उ,ऋ, and लृ remain without phonetical combination and a shortening of them, if they are long;confer, compareइकोsसवर्णे शाकल्यस्य ह्रस्वश्च P.VI. 1. 127; शाकल्यस्य इदं शाकल्यम् ।; confer, compare also M.Bh. on P.VI.1.77 VI.1.125,VI. 1.27;VI.2.52, VII.3.3 and VIII. 2.108; (2) pupils of शाकल्य; confer, compare शाकल्यस्य छात्राः शाकलाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. IV.I.18;(3) a village in the Vahika district; confer, compare शाकलं नाम वाहीकग्राम: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.2.104 Vart. 3.
śābdabodhavādatheory of verbal import or congnition; the theories to be noted in this respect are those of the Grammarians, the Naiyayikas and the Mimamsakas, according to whom verb-activity, agent, and injunction stand respectively as the principal factors in a sentence.
śālāturīyaname of the great grammarian Panini given to him on account of his being an inhabitant of शलातुर् an old name of the modern Lahore or a name of a place near Lahore; confer, compare P IV.3.14
śāstrakṛtthe originator or the founder of a Sastra or system of particular thoughts. The word was used by ancient grammarians for Panini, the founder of the great system of grammar, or of grammar in general; confer, compare व्यत्ययमिच्छति शास्त्रकृदेषां सोपि च सिध्यति बाहुलकेन M.Bh. on P. III. 1. 85
śikṣāgeneral name given to a work on Phonetics. Although there are many such works which are all called शिक्षा, the work, which is often referred to, by the word, is the Siksa named पाणिनीयशिक्षा, about the authorship of which, however, there is a doubt whether it was the work of Panini or of somebody belonging to his school. The Siksa works are helpful, no doubt, for the study of grammar, but no topic belonging to Siksa is given by Panini which apparently means that these works do not come under the subject or province of Grammar. The reason why the Siksa topics are not given by Panini, is worth consideration. These Siksa works are not specifically related to a particular Veda and it cannot be said whether they preceded or succeeded the Pratisakhya works.
śiṭa term for सर्वनामन् (a pronoun) in the works of ancient grammarians; confer, compare स्वाङ्गशिटामदन्तानाम् Phit Sutra 29, where शिट् is explained as सर्वनामन् in the gloss.
śiṣyahitā(वृत्ति)a work on grammar written by उग्रभूति of which a mention is made by Al Beruni in his work. शी (1) case affix (ई) substituted for the nominative case. plural affix जस् (अस् ) in the declension of the pronouns, when the affix जस् is preceded by the vowel अ; exempli gratia, for example सर्वे, विश्वे; confer, compare kas. on P VII.1.17; (2) case affix (ई ) substituted for औ of the nominative case. and the acc. dual after feminine. bases ending in आ, as also after bases in the neuter gender; exempli gratia, for example खट्वे रमे; कुण्डे, वने; confer, compare Kas on P. VII.1.18, 19.
śuddhapure, unmixed; the term is used (1) in connection with a vowel which is not nasalized ( अनुनासिक); confer, compare भाव्यमानेन सवर्णानां ग्रहणं नेतेि शुद्धोयमुच्चार्यते, Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VII.1.85; as also, (2) in connection with words which are used in their primary sense and not in any secondary sense: confer, compare शुद्धानां पठितानां संज्ञा कर्तव्या ; संज्ञोपसर्जनीभूतानि न सर्वादीनि M.Bh. on P.I.1.27 Vart. 3.
śecase-ending seen in Vedic Literature substituted for any one of the 2l case-endings as found in Vedic Language; words ending in this शे ( ए ) are not coalesced with a vowel that follows; e.g अस्मे इन्द्रबृहस्पती; confer, compare P.VII.1.39 and I.1.13.
śeṣa ṣaṣṭhīthe genitive case used in any other senses than those given in the specific rules. The expression शेषे षष्ठी भविष्यति is often found in commentary works.
śauṇḍādia class of words headed by the word शौण्ड which are compounded with a noun in the locative case to form a locative tatpurusa compound; e. g. अक्षशौण्डः, अक्षधूर्तः et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.II.1.40.
śraddhāa technical term for nounstems ending in आ in the feminine gender used in the Katantra Grammar; confer, compare अा श्रद्धा Kat. II. 1.10.
śramaṇādia class of words headed by the word श्रमणा with which words in the masculine or the feminine gender are compounded when they stand in apposition; confer, compare कुमारी श्रमणा कुमारश्रमणा, युवा अध्यापकः युवाध्यापक: Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.II.1.70.
śrīkaṇoktaa grammarian who has written a small treatise on corrupt words or ungrammatical words, which is named अपशब्दखण्डन.
śruti(1)literally hearing sound.confer, compare श्रुतौ च रूपग्रहणम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2.64; perception, as a proof contrasted with inference; confer, compare ननु च श्रुतिकृतोपि भेदोस्ति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VII. 1.72 Vart. 1; confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VIII. 2.25; cf also तस्मादुच्चश्रुतीनि Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 61; (2) authoritative word; the word is sometimes used in connection with the utterances of the Sutrakaras viz. the Sutra.
śreṇyādia class of words headed by the word श्रेणि, which are compounded with words like कृत if they stand in apposition, provided the word so compounded has got the sense of the affix च्वि i. e. having become what was not before: confer, compare अश्रेणयः श्रेणय: कृताः श्रेणिकृता:, एककृता: Kas, on P. II. 1. 59.
(l)a sibilant letter of the cerebral class of consonants possessed of the properties श्वास, अघोष, कण्ठविवार and महाप्राण ; (2) mute indicatory letter ष्, attached to nouns as also to affixes with which nouns are formed, such as ष्वुन्, ष्कन्, ष्टरच्, ष्ट्रन् et cetera, and others showing the addition of the feminine affix ई ( ङीष् ); confer, compare षिद्गौरादिभ्यश्च P. IV. 1.41 ; (3) changeable to स् when placed at the beginning of roots in the Dhatupatha except in the case of the roots formed from nouns and the roots ष्ठिव् and ष्वष्क्; (4) substitute for the last consonant of the roots ब्रश्च, भ्रस्ज्, सृज्, मृज्, यज्, राज्, भ्राज्, as also of the roots ending in छ् and श् before a consonant excepting a nasal and a semivowel, as also when the consonant is at the end of the word; e. g. भ्रष्टा, स्रष्टा, यष्टुम् सम्राट् et cetera, and others cf P. VIII.2.36 (5) substitute for a visarjaniya preceded by a vowel except अ and followed by a consonant of the guttural or the labial class which does not begin a different word, as also before the words पाश, कल्प, क, काभ्य et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VIII. 3.39: confer, compare also P. VIII 3.41, 43, 44, 45 and 48 for some specified cases; (6) substitute for स् when placed near a consonant of the cerebral class or near the consonant ष्; e. g. वृक्षष्षण्डे , वृक्षष्टकार: Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VIII. 4.41.
ṣa(1)consonant ष् , the vowel अ being added for facility of pronunciation; (2) compound-ending अ, substituted for the final of the word मूर्धन् at the end of a Bahuvrihi compound when the word मूर्धन् is preceded by द्वि or त्रि e. g. द्विमूर्धः, त्रिमूर्धः confer, compare द्वित्रिभ्यां ष मूर्ध्नः P. V. 4.115 (3) a technical term for तत्पुरुषसमास in the Jainendra Vyakarana.
ṣacthe compound-ending ( समासान्त ) अ added for the final of the words सक्थि, अक्षि and दारु standing at the end of a Bahuvrihi compound under specific conditions. e. g. विशालाक्ष:,दीर्धसक्थ:, द्व्यङ्गुलं ( दारु ); confer, compare P. V. 4.113, 114.
ṣa(1)consonant ष् , the vowel अ being added for facility of pronunciation; (2) compound-ending अ, substituted for the final of the word मूर्धन् at the end of a Bahuvrihi compound when the word मूर्धन् is preceded by द्वि or त्रि e. g. द्विमूर्धः, त्रिमूर्धः confer, compare द्वित्रिभ्यां ष मूर्ध्नः P. V. 4.115 (3) a technical term for तत्पुरुषसमास in the Jainendra Vyakarana.
ṣacthe compound-ending ( समासान्त ) अ added for the final of the words सक्थि, अक्षि and दारु standing at the end of a Bahuvrihi compound under specific conditions. e. g. विशालाक्ष:,दीर्धसक्थ:, द्व्यङ्गुलं ( दारु ); confer, compare P. V. 4.113, 114.
ṣaḍikaprastāvaa popular name given by grammarians to the topic of grammar which deals with the abbreviated popular forms of proper nouns which are names of persons, as for example the form षडिक for षडङ्गुलिदत्त; confer, compare ठाजादावूर्ध्वं द्वितीयादचः P. V. 3.83.
ṣaṣṭhīthe sixth case; the genitive case. This case is generally an ordinary case or विभक्ति as contrasted with कारकविभक्ति. A noun in the genitive case shows a relation in general, with another noun connected with it in a sentence. Commentators have mentioned many kinds of relations denoted by the genitive case and the phrase एकशतं षष्ठ्यर्थाः (the genitive case hassenses a hundred and one in all),. is frequently used by grammarians confer, compare षष्ठी शेषे P. II. 3.50; confer, compare also बहवो हि षष्ठ्यर्थाः स्वस्वाम्यनन्तरसमीपसमूहविकारावयवाद्यास्तत्र यावन्त: शब्दे संभवन्ति तेषु सर्वेषु प्राप्तेषु नियमः क्रियते षष्ठी स्थानेयोगा इति । Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. I. 1.49. The genitive case is used in the sense of any karaka when that karaka ; is not to be considered as a karaka; confer, compare कारकत्वेन अविवक्षिते शेषे षष्ठी भविष्यति. A noun standing as a subject or object of an activity is put in the genitive case when that activity is expressed by a verbal derivative , and not by a verb itself; confer, compare कर्तृकर्मणोः कृति P. II. 3 .65. For the senses and use of the genitive case, confer, compare P. II. 3.50 to 73.
ṣaṣṭhītatpuruṣaa tatpurusa compound with the first member (rarely the second member as in the case of अवयवतत्पुरुष ) in the genitive case. The compound is very common as prescribed in the case of a word in the genitive case with any other word connected with it; e. g. राजपुरुषः, गुरुपत्नी et cetera, and others; the other tatpurusa compounds viz. द्वितीयातत्पुरुष, तृतीयातत्पुरुष and others prescribed in connection with specific words or kinds of words. The word षष्ठीसमास is also used in this sense.
ṣaṣṭhīnirdiṣṭaa word put in the genitive case; a substitute given as connected with a genitive case which replaces the whole word which is put in the genitive case unless the substitute consists of a single letter or is characterized by the mute letter ङ्, confer, compare षष्ठी स्थानेयोगा । अलोन्त्यस्य | अनेकाल्शित्सर्वेस्य et cetera, and others confer, compare P. I. 1.49 to 55.
ṣaṣṭhīsamāsaa compound word formed by one noun with another in the genitive case; see षष्ठीतत्पुरुष a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.-
ṣṭhantad, affix इक (I) added to the word कुसीद in the sense of giving a sum or something on an objectionable rate of interest or profit; confer, compare कुसीदं प्रयच्छति कुसीदिकः, कुसीदिकी: confer, compare P. IV. 4.31 ; (2) added to the words पौरोडाश an पुरोडाश in the sense of 'explanatory book thereon' ; exempli gratia, for example पुरोडाशिकः पौरोडाशिक:, पुरोडाशिकी, पौरोडाशिकी; confer, compare P. IV. 3.70; (3) added to the words पर्प and others as also to श्वगण, भस्त्रा and others, विवध, वीवध किशर and others, the words शलालु पात्र and the words आढक, अाचित and पात्र at the end of Dvigu compounds in the specific senses mentioned; e. g. पर्पिकः, श्वगाणिकः, भास्त्रिकः, शलालुकः ब्याढाकिकी et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. IV. 4.10, 11, 16, 17, 53, 54, V. 1.46, 54, 55.
ṣyaṅtaddhita affix. affix य (taking Samprasarana change i e. ई before the words पुत्र and पति and बन्धु in the Bahuvrihi compound) added, instead of the affix अण् or इञ्, in the sense of offspring, (l) to words having a long ( गुरु ) vowel for their penultimate , only in the formation of feminine bases, exempli gratia, for example कारीषगन्ध्या कौमुद्गन्ध्या, वाराह्या; कारीषगन्धीपुत्रः, कारीषगन्धीपति:, कारीषगन्धबिन्धुः ( Bah. compound): cf P.IV.1.78; (2) to words expressive of family names like पुणिक, मुखर et cetera, and others as also to the words क्रौडि, लाडि, व्याडि आपिशलि et cetera, and others and optionally to the words दैवयज्ञि and others in the formation of feminine bases; e. g. पौणिक्या, मौखर्या, क्रौड्या, व्याड्या, अापिशल्या et cetera, and others: confer, compare P. IV.1.79, 80, 81.
sa(1)short term for समास used by ancient grammarians ; the term is found used in the Jainendra Vyakarana also ; confer, compare ति्त्रक्कारकाणां प्राक् सुवुप्तत्तेः कृद्भिः सविधि: Jain.. Pari. 100; confer, compare also राजाsसे ; ( 2 ) Unadi affix स placed after the roots वॄ, तॄ, वद् , हन् and others; confer, compareUnadiSutras 342-349; (3) taddhita affix. affix स in the quadruple senses (चातुरर्थिक) applied to the words तृण and others. exempli gratia, for example तृणसः; confer, compare P. IV.2.80; (4) taddhita affix. affix स applied to the word मृद् when praise is intended e. g. मृत्सा, मृत्स्नाः; also confer, compare P. V. 4.41; (5) substitute for the preposition सम् before the words हित and तत; confer, compare समो हितततयोर्वा लोपः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI.1.144 Vart. I.
saṃkrama(1)joining with a subsequent word after omitting a word or two occurring between; cf, गलत्पदमतिक्रम्य अगलता सह संधानं संक्रम:; e. g. शूद्रे अर्ये for शूर्द्रे यदर्ये where यत् is passed over in the krama and other recitals; cf Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 77, 165, 194; (2) a term used in ancient grammars for such affixes and others which do not allow the substitution of guna or vrddhi for the preceding vowel; the term is also used for the letters क्, ग् and ङ् when they are mute, serving only the purpose of preventing guna or vrddhi; confer, compare मृजेरजादौ संक्रमे विभाषा वृद्धिमारभन्ते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.3. Vart. 10.
saṃkhyāpūrvawith a numeral word placed first or at the beginning; a term used for defining the Dvigu compound cf संख्यापूर्वो द्विगुः P. II. 1.52.
saṃkhyeyalit, those that are to be counted; objects of enumeration; confer, compare बहुव्रीहौ संख्येये डजबहुगणात् P. V. 4.73; cf also अथवा संख्या नाम इयं परप्रधाना | संख्येयमनया विशेप्यम्, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 2.24 Vart. 9.
saṃgatārthaa word unit where the senses of two words are mixed together completely as in a compound word such as राजपुरुषः et cetera, and others; cf संगतार्थे समर्थम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 1.1. Vart. 4.
saṃgrahaname of a very vast work on grammar attributed to an ancient grammarian Vyadi who is supposed to have been a relative of Panini; confer, compare सेग्रहेस्तमुपागते Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya confer, compare also संग्रहप्रतिकञ्चुके: confer, compare संग्रहो नाम लक्षश्लोकात्मको त्याडिकृतो ग्रन्थः । Some quotations only are found from the Samgraha in grammar works, but the work is lost long ago.
saṃghātārthacollective sense given by a combination of letters called पदार्थ. When the collective sense is given by a combination of words it is called पदार्थ, and when the idea is complete it is called वाक्यार्थ. Sometimes the meaning of a compound word is taken individually and not. collectively; such a meaning is called संघातविगृहीतार्थ confer, compare नामाख्यातग्रहणं संघातविगृहीतार्थं द्रष्टव्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV. 3.72 Vart. 1.
saṃjñāa technical term; a short wording to convey ample sense; a term to know the general nature cf things; convention; confer, compare वृद्धिशब्द; संज्ञा; अादेच: संज्ञिन: M.Bh. on P.1-1.1. There are two main divisions of संज्ञा-कृत्रिमसंज्ञा or an artificial term such as टि, घु, or भ which is merely conventional, and अकृत्रिमसंज्ञा which refers to the literal sense conveyed by the word such as अव्यय, सर्वनाम and the like. Some grammar works such as the Candra avoid purely conventional terms, These samjhas are necessary for every scientific treatise. In Panini's grammar, there are the first two chapters giving and explaining the technical terms whose number exceeds well-nigh a hundredition
saṃjñābhūta(1)that, which by usage has become a technical word possessed of a conventional sense: confer, compare किं पुनर्यानि एतानि संज्ञाभूतानि अाख्यानानि तत्र उत्पत्त्या भवितव्यम् , Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III. 1. 26 Vart. 7; (2) which stands as a proper noun or the name of a person; confer, compare संज्ञाभूतास्तु न सर्वादयः S. K. on P. I. 1.27.
saṃdaṣṭaa fault of pronunciation when the constituent letters of a word are uttered with the teeth kept close together. Kaiyata has ex-plained the word as वर्धित.
saṃdhyaa diphthong: see below the word संधिः cf अत्थनामनी संध्यम् . संध्यक्षर diphthong, a vowel resulting from a combination of two vowels, but which is to be looked upon as one single vowel by reason of only a single effort being required for its pronunciation; the letters ए, ऐ, ओ and औ are termed as संध्यक्षर as contrasted with समानाक्षर, confer, compare अष्टौ समानाक्षराण्यादितस्ततश्चत्वारि संध्यक्षराण्युत्तराणि Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 10; confer, compare also Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.II. 13, Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 111 ; confer, compare also संध्यक्षराणामिदुतौ ह्रस्वादेशे Kat. Pari. 43
saṃpratipattiunderstanding, comprehension of the sense; confer, compare गौणमुख्ययोर्मुख्ये संप्रतिपत्तिः, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VIII. 3.82 Vart, 2.
saṃpradānaa karaka relation or a relation between a noun and the verbal activity with which it is connected, of the type of the donation and the donee; the word is technically used in connection with the bearer of such a relation confer, compare कर्मणा यमभिप्रैति स संप्रदानम् P. I.4.32.
saṃprasāraṇaliterally extension; the process of changing a semi-vowel into a simple vowel of the same sthana or place of utterance; the substitution of the vowels इ, उ, ऋ and लृ for the semi-vowels य्, व् , र् and ल् respectively; cf इग्यणः संप्रसारणम् P. 1.1.45. The term संप्रसारण is rendered as a 'resultant vowel' or as 'an emergent vowel'. The ancient term was प्रसारण and possibly it referred to the extension of य् and व्, into their constituent parts इ +अ, उ+अ et cetera, and others the vowel अ being of a weak grade but becoming strong after the merging of the subseguent vowel into it exempli gratia, for example confer, compare सर्वत्र प्रसारणिभ्यो ड: P. III. 2.8 Vart.1. For the words taking this samprasarana change, see P. VI. 1 .13 to .19. According to some grammarians the term संप्रसारण is applied to the substituted vowels while according to others the term refers to the operation of the substitution: confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.15. The substitution of the samprasarana vowel is to be given preference in the formation of a word; , confer, compare संप्रसारणं तदाश्रयं च कार्यं बलवत् Pari. Sek. Pari. 1 19. संप्रसारणबलीयस्त्व the relative superior strength of the samprasarana change in comparison with other operations occurring simultaneotisly. The phrase न वा संप्रसारणबलीयस्त्वात् is often used in the Mahabhasya which is based upon the dictum of the superior strength of the samprasarana substitution, which is announced by the writer of the Varttikas; P. VI. 1.17 Vart, 2. , See संप्रसारण.
saṃbandhiśibdarelative term; the term refers to words connected in such a way by their meaning that if one of them is uttered, the other has to be anticipated and understood; e. g. पितृ, भ्रातृ, मातृ, भार्या et cetera, and others confer, compare तद्यथा । संबन्धिशब्दाः । मातरि वर्तितव्यम् । पितरि शूश्रूषितव्यम् । न चोच्यते स्वस्यां मातरि स्वस्मिन्वा पितरि इति । confer, compare also M.Bh. on I 1.71 ; confer, compare also प्रधानमुपसर्जनं च संबन्धिशब्दावेतौ Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2.43 Vart. 5; I. 2.48 Vart, 4,
saṃyogaconnection in general; the word is used as a technical term in the grammar of Panini, in the sense of two or more consonants coming closely together unseparated by any vowel: confer, compareहलोनन्तराः संयोगः cf P. I. 1.7; cf also अनन्तरं संयोगः Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 48.
saṃyogādilopathe elision of the first of the conjunct consonants if it is स् or क्, provided the conjunct consonants are at the end of a word or followed by a consonant which is not a semi-vowel nor a nasal; e. g. तक्, तष्टवान् from the root तक्ष्; confer, compare स्कोः संयोगाद्योरन्ते च P. VIII. 2.99.
saṃyogāntalopathe elision of the final of the conjunct consonants when they are at the end of a word provided they are not formed of र् as the first member and any consonant except स् as the second member: e.gगोमान्, ऊर्क् et cetera, and others; confer, compare संयोगान्तस्य लोपः,रात्सस्य P.VIII.2.23,24.
saṃvaraṇaliterally concealment; slurring over a consonant by practically merging its sound into that of the following one; the technical term अंभिनिधान is also used in the same sense; e. g. षट् द्वा द्वा; confer, compare संधारणं संवरणं श्रुतेश्च Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 5.
saṃvāraone of the external efforts in the production of a sound when the gullet is a little bit contracted as at the time of the utterance of the third, fourth and the fifth of the class-consonants; confer, compare कण्ठबिलस्य संकोचः संवार: Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.on P. I. 1.9.
saṃvṛtaliterally covered or concealed;name of an internal effort in the production of sound which is accompanied with a laryngeal hum; confer, compare संवृतौ घोषवान्: cf also ह्रस्वस्यावर्णस्य प्रयोगे संवृतम् । प्राक्रियादशायां तु विवृतमेव S.K.on P.I.1.9;confer, compare also तत्रेात्पत्तेः प्राभ्यदा जिह्वाग्रोपाग्रमध्यमूलानि तत्तद्वर्णोत्पत्तिस्थानानां ताल्वादीनां समीपमेव केवलं अवतिष्ठन्ते तदा संवृतता Sabdakaus on P. I. 1.9.
saṃśliṣṭavery closely held together just as the sound of the consonant र् in the vowel क; confer, compare ऋलृवर्णे रेफलकारौ संश्लिष्टौ अश्रुतिधरौ एकवर्णौ where Uvvata has explained the word संश्लिष्ट as एकीभूत; cf Uvvata on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 148.
saṃsargeliterally contact, connection; (1) contact of the air passing up through the gullet and striking the several places which produce the sound, which is of three kinds, hard, middling and soft; confer, compare संसर्गो वायुस्थानसंसर्गः अभिवातात्मकः स त्रिविधः । अयःपिण्डवद्दारुपिण्डवदूर्णापिण्डवदिति । तदुवतमापिशलशिक्षायाम् । स्पर्शयमवर्णकरो वायुः अय:पिण्डवत्स्थानमापीडयति | अन्तस्थावर्णकरो दांरुपिण्डवत् | ऊष्मस्थस्वरवर्णकर ऊर्णापिण्डवत् commentary on. T, Pr. XXIII. 1 ; ,(2) syntactical connection between words themselves which exists between pairs of words as between nouns and adjectives as also between verbs and the karakas, which is necessary for understanding the meaning of a sentence. Some Mimamsakas and Logicians hold that samsarga itself is the meaning of a sentence. The syntactical relation between two words is described to be of two kinds अभेद-संसर्ग of the type of आधाराधेयभाव and भेदसंसर्ग of the type of विषयविषयिभाव, समवाय, जन्यजनकभाव and the like.
saṃskṛtamañjarīa short handbook on declension and case-relations written by a grammarian named Sadhusundara, who lived in the beginning of the eighteenth century.
saṃhāraunnecessary contraction of the place (स्थान)as also of the instrument ( करण ), which results into a fault of utterance called पीडन; confer, compare विहारसंहायोर्व्यासपींडने Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)XIV.2.
saṃhitāposition of words or parts of words in the formation ofa word quite near each other which results into the natural phonetic coalescence of the preceding and the following letters. Originally when the Vedic hymns or the running prose passages of the Yajurveda were split up into their different constituent parts namely the words or padas by the Padakaras, the word संहिता or संहितापाठ came into use as contrasted with the पदपाठ. The writers of of the Pratisakhyas have conseguently defined संहिता as पदप्रकृतिः संहिता, while Panini who further split up the padas into bases ( प्रकृति ) and affixes ( प्रत्यय ) and mentioned several augments and substitutes, the phonetic combinations, which resulted inside the word or pada, had to be explained by reason of the close vicinity of the several phonetic units forming the base, the affix, the augment, the substitute and the like, and he had to define the word संहृिता rather differently which he did in the words परः संनिकर्षः संहिता; cf P.I.4.109: confer, compare also संहितैकपदे नित्या नित्या धातूपसर्गयोः । नित्य समासे वाक्ये तु सा विवक्षामपेक्षते Sabdakaustubha on Maheshvara Sutra 5.1.
saṃhitāpāṭhathe running text or the original text of the four Vedas as originally composedition This text, which was the original one, was split up into its constituent padas or separate words by ancient sages शौनक, अात्रेय and others,with a view to facilitating the understanding of it, and consequently to preserving it in the oral tradition.The original was called मूलप्रकृति of which the पदपाठ and the क्रमपाठ which were comparatively older than the other artificial recitations such as the जटापाठ, घनपाठ and others, are found mentioned in the Pratisakhya works.
sakṛdākhyātanirgrāhyācapable of being understood on being mentioned only once just as the notion of genus or generality which is so understood; the phrase सकृदाख्यातनिर्ग्राह्या is cited as a definition of जाति; confer, compare सकृदाख्यातनिर्ग्राह्या गोत्रं च चरणैः सह, M.Bh. on P.IV.1.63.
sakṛdākhyātanirgrāhyācapable of being understood on being mentioned only once just as the notion of genus or generality which is so understood; the phrase सकृदाख्यातनिर्ग्राह्या is cited as a definition of जाति; confer, compare सकृदाख्यातनिर्ग्राह्या गोत्रं च चरणैः सह, M.Bh. on P.IV.1.63.
sattāexistence, supreme or universal existence the Jati par excellence which is advocated to be the final sense of all words and expressions in the language by Bhartrhari and other grammarians after him who discussed the interpretation of words. The grammarians believe that the ultimate sense of a word is सत्ता which appears manifold and limited in our everyday experience due to different limitations such as desa, kala and others. Seen from the static viewpoint, सत्ता appears as द्रब्य while, from the dynamic view point it appears as a क्रिया. This सत्ता is the soul of everything and it is the same as शव्दतत्त्व or ब्रह्मन् or अस्त्यर्थ; confer, compare Vakyapadiya II. 12. The static existence, further, is . called व्यक्ति or individual with reference to the object, and जाति with reference to the common form possessed by individuals.
satsaptamīthe locative case prescribed by the rule यस्य च भावेन भावलक्षणम् P. II.3.37 as scen in गोषु दुह्यमानासु गतः; confer, compare लुकि इति नैषा परसप्तमी । का तर्हि । सत्सप्तमी । लुकि सति इति . M, Bh. on P.I.2.49 Vart. 2. On account of the frequent occurrence of the word सति in a large number of examples of this locative absolute, the term सतिसप्तमी is used by modern grammarians for the better word सत्सप्तमी in the Mahabhasya: confer, compare M.Bh. on P,VI.4.23 as also on P.VIII. 3.61...
samayathe omission of words which have already occurred before in the recital of the Pada and other Pathas or recitals, with a view to avoiding an unnecessary repetition; confer, compareदृष्टक्रमत्वात्समयान् संदध्यात् सर्वशः क्रमे। पदेन व पदाभ्यां च प्रागवस्येदतीत्य च R.Pr.X.12.
samavāya(I)combination as contrasted with व्यवाय disjunction or separation; (2) the enumeration of the letters of the alphabet in a particular order so as to facilitate their combination, technically termed प्रत्याहार; confer, compare वृतिसमवायार्थ उपदेशः । का पुनर्वृत्तिः l शास्त्रप्रवृत्तिः । अथ कः समवायः । वर्णानामानुपूर्व्येण संनिवेशः । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika l Vart. 15. confer, compare also समवायो वर्णगत: क्रमविशेषः । Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.on the Bhasya mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; (3) contact; cf रक्तै रागः समवाये स्वराणाम् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV.24.
samānakartṛkahaving got the same agent: the word is used in connection with actions ( क्रिया ) having the same agent of the activity; confer, compare समानकर्तृकेषु तुमुन् P. III. 3. 158. समानपद the same word as contrasted with भिन्नपद a compound word which consists of two or more words. confer, compare रषाभ्यां नो णः समानपदे P. VIII.4.1.
samāsaplacing together of two or more words so as to express a composite sense ; compound composition confer, compare पृथगर्थानामेकार्थीभावः समासः। Although the word समास in its derivative sense is applicable to any wording which has a composite sense (वृत्ति), still it is by convention applied to the समासवृत्ति only by virtue of the Adhikarasutra प्राक् कडारात् समास: which enumerates in its province the compound words only. The Mahabhasyakara has mentioned only four principal kinds of these compounds and defined them; confer, compare पूर्वपदार्थ प्रधानोव्ययीभावः। उत्तरपदार्थप्रधानस्तत्पुरुषः। अन्यपदार्थप्रधानो बहुव्रीहिः । उभयपदार्थप्रधानो द्वन्द्वः । M.Bh. on P.II.1.6; confer, compare also M.Bh. on P.II.1.20, II.1.49,II.2.6, II.4.26, V.1.9. Later grammarians have given many subdivisions of these compounds as for example द्विगु, कर्मधारय and तत्पुरुष (with द्वितीयातत्पुरुष, तृतीयातत्पुरुष et cetera, and othersas also अवयवतत्पुरुष, उपपदतत्पुरुष and so on) समानाधिकरणबहुव्रीहि, व्यधिकरणबहुव्रीहि, संख्याबहुवीहि, समाहारद्वन्द्व, इतरेतरद्वन्द्व and so on. समासचक्र a short anonymous treatise on compounds which is very popular and useful for beginners. The work is attributed to वररुचि and called also as समासपटल. The work is studied and committed to memory by beginners of Sanskrit ] studies in the PathaSalas of the old type.
samāsamañjarīa metrical work on compounds which has no author mentioned in or assigned to it.
samāsavāda(l)a short treatise on compounds by गोविन्दचक्रवर्तिन् ; (2) a small compendium on compounds written by a grammarian named सार्वभौम.
samāsaśeābhāa short treatise on compounds by यश:सागर.
samāsāntasecondary suffixes which are prescribed at the end of compounds in specific cases and which are looked upon as taddhita affixes; exempli gratia, for examplethe Samasanta डच् ( अ ), causing elision of the last syllable of the compound word, is added to compounds called संख्याबहुव्रीहि; exempli gratia, for example उपदशाः,पञ्चषाः et cetera, and others P.V.4.73. Samasanta अ is added to compounds ending with ऋच्,पुर्, अप्, and धुर,and अच् to words ending with सामन् , लोमन् , अक्षन् , चतुर् पुंस् , अनडुह्, मनस् , वर्चस्, तमस् , श्रेयस् , रहस्, उरस्, गो, तावत्, अध्वन् , etc :under specific conditions; cf P.V.4.68 to 86. अच् ( अ ) is added at the end of the tatpurusa compounds to the words अङ्गुलि, and रात्रि, under specific conditions; confer, compare P.V.4.86, 87: टच् ( अ ) is added at the end of tatpurusa compounds ending in राजन् , अहन् , सखि , गो, and उरस् and under specific conditions to those ending in तक्षन् , श्वन् , सक्थि, नौ, खारी, and अज्जलि as also to words ending in अस् and अन् in the neuter gender in Vedic Literature, and to the word ब्रह्मन् under specific conditions: confer, compare P.V. 4.91 to 105: टच् is added at the end of समाहारद्वन्द्व compounds ending in च् , छ् , ज्, झ्,ञ्, , द्, ष् and ह्, and at the end of अव्ययीभाव compounds ending with the words शरद् , विपाश् , अनस् , and मनस् et cetera, and others as also at the end of words ending in अन् or with any of the class consonants except nasals, confer, compare P.V.4.106-ll2; षच् ( अ ) is added to Bahuvrihi compounds ending with सक्थि and अक्षि as limbs of the body, as also with अङ्गुलि, while ष , अप् and अच् are added to specified words under special conditions; the Samasanta affix असिच् ( अस् ) is added at the end of a Bahuvrihi compound ending in प्रजा, and मेधा, the Samasanta affix इच् is added at the end of the peculiar Bahuvrihi compound formed of दण्ड, मुसल et cetera, and others when they are repeated and when they show a fight with the instruments of fight exchanged; confer, compare P. V.4.113128. Besides these affixes, a general समासान्त affix कप् is added necessarily or optionally as specified in P.V. 4.151-159.
samāsāntaśābdādeśaa substitute for a word or its part at the end of a compound prescribed for certain specified words under specified conditions; e. gज्ञु for जानु , ऊधन् for ऊधस् , धन्वन् for धनुस्, जानि for जाया, गन्धि for गन्ध, पाद् and पद्, for पाद, दत् for दन्त, ककुद् for ककुद: cf P. V. 4.129-150.
samāsāntodāttathe acute accent prescribed in general at the end of compounds excepting the Bahuvrihi and some specified compounds: confer, compare P.VI.1.223 and VI.2.1 to end.
samāhāracollection, collective notion which is one of the four senses of the indeclinable च. The collective notion by nature being single, the dvandva compound formed of words showing such a collection takes the neuter gender and singular number affixes confer, compareयदा तिरोहितावयवविवक्षा संहति: प्रधानं तदा समाहार: Siradeva Pari. 16: confer, compare also P. II.2.29 and II. 1. 51.
samuccayaaccumulation which is one of the four senses of the indeclinable च and which means the anticipation of an allied another by the express mention of one, in which sense the Dvandva compound prescribed by the rule चार्थे द्वन्द्वः does not take place; confer, compare समुच्चय: | प्लक्षश्च इत्युक्ते गम्यत एतन्न्यग्रोधश्चेति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 2.29 Vart. 15.
sarasvatīkaṇṭhābharaṇacalled also सरस्वतीसूत्र, name of a voluminous grammar work ascribed to king Bhoja in the eleventh century. The grammar is based very closely on Panini's Astadhyayi, consisting of eight chapters or books. Although the affixes, the augments and the substitutes are much the same, the order of the Sutras is considerably changedition By the anxiety of the author to bring together, the necessary portions of the Ganapatha, the Unadiptha and the Paribhasas, which the author' has included in his eight chapters, the book instead of being easy to understand, has lost the element of brevity and become tedious for reading. Hence it is that it is not studied widely. For details see pp. 392, 393 Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII. D. E. Society's edition.
sarvanāmanpronoun: literally standing for any noun. There is no definition as such given, of the word pronoun, but the words, called pronouns, are enumerated in Panini's grammar one after another in the class or group headed by सर्व ( सर्व, विश्व, उभ, उभय, words ending in the affixes डतर and डतम, अन्य et cetera, and others)which appear to be pronouns primarily. Some words such as पूर्व, पर, अवर, दक्षिण, उत्तर, अपर, अधर, स्व, अन्तर etc are treated as pronouns under certain conditions. In any case, attention has to be paid to the literal sense of the term सर्वनामन् which is an ancient term and none of these words when standing as a proper noun, is to be treated as a pronoun: confer, compare सर्वादीनि सर्वनामानि P. I.1. 27, confer, compare also संज्ञोपसर्जनीभूतास्तु न सर्वादयः: M.Bh. on P. I. 1. 27 Vart. 2; ( 2 ) The word सर्वनामन् means also a common term, a general term; confer, compare एकश्रुतिः स्वरसर्वनाम, यथा नपुंसकं लिङ्गसर्वनाम Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI. 4.174 Vart 4.
sarvaprātipadikaany noun-base irrespective of any discrimination; confer, compare अपर अाह सर्वप्रातिपादेकेभ्य आचारे किब्वक्तव्योश्वति गर्दभतीत्येवमर्थम् M.Bh. on P. III. 1.11 Vart, 3.
sarvavarmanspelt as शर्वबर्मन् also, the reputed author of the Katantra Vyakarana. He is believed to have been a contemporary of the poet Gunadbya at the Satavahana court, and to have revised and redacted the Katantra Sutras already existing for the benefit of his patron. With him began the Katantra school of grammar, the main contribution to which was made by दुर्गसिंहृ who wrote a scholarly gloss on the Katantra Sutras. For details see कातन्त्र,
sarvavibhaktyantaliterally ending with all cases; the term is used as an adjective of the word समास and refers to a compound which can be dissolved by putting the first member in any case: cf सर्वविभक्यन्तः समासो यथा विज्ञायेत | अल: परस्य विधिः; अलि विधिरित्यादि Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.56. सर्वस्यद्वेपाद conventional name given to the first pada of the eighth adhyaya of Panini's Astadhyayi which begins with the Sutra सर्वस्य द्बे VIII.1.1.
sarvopasarjanaall the constituent members of which (compound) are subordinated to quite a different word and not mutually in the manner of one member to another. The Bahuvrihi compound, as contrasted with other compounds, is described to be such an one, as all its members are subordinate in sense to another word; confer, compare यस्य सर्वे अवयवा उपसर्जनीभूताः स सर्वोपसर्जनो बहुव्रीहिर्गृह्यते ; Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.VI. 3.82.
savarṇagrahaṇataking or including the cognate letters; a convention of grammarians to understand by the utterance of a vowel like अ, इ or उ all the 18 types of it which are looked upon as cognate ( सवर्ण ), as also to understand all the five consonants of a class by the utterance of the first consonant with उ added to it: e. g. कु denoting all the five consonants क्, खू, ग्, घ् and ङ्; confer, compare अणुदित्सवर्णस्य चाप्रत्यय: P.I. 1.69.
sahacaritagoing together: occurring together; e. g. विपराभ्यां जेः ( where परा is taken as the preposition परा and not the pronoun परा which is the feminine. base of पर on account of the paribhasa सहचरितासहचरितयोः सहृचरितस्यैव ग्रहणम्): confer, compare Pari.Sek.Pari.103.
sahoktisimultaneous expression of words as found in the Dvandva compound; confer, compare सहोक्तौ द्वन्द्व: Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. III. 1.117.
sāṃpratika(l)what is actually expressed .or found in the context; confer, compare सांप्रतिकाभावे भूतपूर्वगतिर्विज्ञायते M. Bh on P. VI. 1.177 Vart. 1: (2) original, found in the original context of Prakriti; confer, compare सांप्रतिके प्रकृतिस्थे कण्ठे सति हकारो नाम बाह्यः प्रयत्नः क्रियते Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.II. 6; (3) of the present time: confer, compare Purus. Pari. 15.
sākackatogether with the affix अकच् which is inserted in a pronoun after its last vowel; confer, compare साकच्काद्वा सावौत्त्वप्रतिषेधो वक्तव्यः | असकौ असुकः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VII. 2.107: confer, comparealso किम कः। साकच्कस्याप्ययमादेशः | Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VII. 2.108.
sāpavādakaan injunction accompanied by a rule or rules of exception. It is a convention that an injunctive rule gets its sense completed when prohibitions or exceptions to it have been fully considered; hence the convention runs, प्रकल्प्य वापवादविषयं तत उत्सर्गोभिनिविशते। Par. Sek. Pari 63; cf also सापवादकः स विधिरये पुनर्निरपवादक: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. IV. 3. 155, VI, 2. 177; VIII. 1. 68.
sāpekṣawith an expectancy in sense; although in grammar expectancy is at the root of, and forms a sort of a connecting link for, the various kinds of relations which exist between the different words of a sentence which has to give a composite sense, yet, if a word outside a compound is connected with a word inside a compound, especially with a second or further member, the sense becomes ambiguous; and expectancy in such cases is looked upon as a fault; e. g. अप्रविष्टविषयो हि रक्षसाम् Raghu XI. When, however, in spite of the fault of expectancy the sense is clear, the compound is admissible; confer, compare यदि सविशेषणानां वृत्तिर्न वृत्तस्य वा विशेषणं न प्रयुज्यते इत्युच्यते देवदत्तस्य गुरुकुलम् देवदत्तस्य गुरुपुत्रः,अत्र वृत्तिर्न प्राप्नोति। अगुरुकुलपुत्रादीनामिति वक्तव्यम् I Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P II.1.1 ; confer, compare also the expression सापेक्षत्वेपि गमकत्वात्समास: often used by commentators.
sāmāsikapertaining to a compound; found inside a compound; confer, compare मा भूतां यासौ सामासिकी विभक्तिस्तस्याम्, यासौ समासाद्विभक्तिस्तस्यां भविष्यतः । M.Bh. on P. VII.1.1: confer, compare also सामासिकलुकः अप्राप्त्या et cetera, and others Par. Sek on Pari. 56.
sāyaṇa,sāyaṇācāryathe celebrated Vedic scholar and grammarian of Vijayanagar who flourished in the 14th century and wrote, besides the monumental commentary works on the Vedas, a grammatical work on roots and their forms known by the name माधवीया धातुवृत्ति. As the colophon of the work shows, the Dhatuvrtti was written by Sayanacarya, but published under the name of Madhava, the brother of Sayanacarya: confer, compare इति महामन्त्रिणा मायणसुतेन माधवसहोदरेण सायणाचार्येण विरचितायां माधवीयायां धातुवृत्तौ...Madhaviya Dha tuvrtti at the end; cf also तेन मायणपुत्रेण सायणेन मनीषिणा । व्याख्येया माधवी चेयं धातुवृत्तिर्विरच्यते । Mad. Dhatuvrtti at the beginning.
sārasvataname of a grammar work which was once very popular on account of its brevity, believed to have been written in the sutra form by an ancient grammarian named Narendra who is said to have composed 700 sutras under the inspiration of Sarasvati.The exposition of these Sutras by a reputed grammarian named Anubhutisvarupacarya who possibly flourished in the thirteenth century A. D., is known by the name सारस्वतप्रक्रिया which has remained as a text book on grammar to the present day in some parts of India. This प्रक्रिया is popularly known as सारस्वतव्याकरण. The technical terms in this grammar are the current popular ones.
sārvanāmikaliterally pertaining to pronouns; the term is used in connection with rules or operations concerning exclusively the pronouns; confer, compare नान्यत्सार्वनामिकम् । Kat. II. 1.33.
sārvabhaumaa grammarian of the eighteenth century who wrote a very brief critical work on compounds named समासवाद.
siṃhāvalokitanyāyathe analogy of the backward look peculiar to a lion, who, as he advances, does always look back at the ground coveredition The word is used in grammar with reference to a word taken back from a rule to the preceding rule which technically is called अपकर्षः confer, compare वक्ष्यमाणं विभाषाग्रहणमिह सिंहावलोकितन्यायेन संबध्यते Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.III.3.49.
siddhāntakaumudīa critical and scholarly commentary on the Sutras of Panini, in which the several Sutras are arranged topicwise and fully explained with examples and counter examples. The work is exhaustive, yet not voluminous, difficult yet popular, and critical yet lucid. The work is next in importance to the Mahabhasya in the system of Panini, and its study prepares the way for understanding the Mahabhasya. It is prescribed for study in the courses of Vyakarana at every academy and Pathasala and is expected to be committed to memory by students who want to be thorough scholars of Vyakarana.By virtue of its methodical treatment it has thrown into the back-ground all kindred works and glosses or Vrttis on the Sutras of Panini. It is arranged into two halves, the first half dealing with seven topics ( 1 ) संज्ञापरिभाषा, ( 2 ) पञ्त्वसंधि, ( 3 ) षड्लिङ्ग, ( 4 ) स्त्रीप्रत्यय, ( 5 ) कारक, ( 6 ) समास, ( 7 ) तद्धित, and the latter half dealing with five topics, ( 1 ) दशगणी, ( 2 ) द्वादशप्राक्रिया ( 3 ) कृदन्त ( 4 ) वैदिकी and ( 5 ) स्वर. The author भट्टोजीदीक्षित has himself written a scholarly gloss on it called प्रौढमनेरमा on which, his grandson, Hari Diksita has written a learned commentary named लघुशब्दरत्न or simple शब्दरत्न. The Siddhāntakaumudi has got a large number of commentaries on it out of which, the commentaries प्रौढमनेरमा, बालमनोरमा, (by वासुदेवदीक्षित) तत्त्वबोधिनी and लघुशब्देन्दुशेखर are read by almost every true scholar of Vyakarana. Besides these four, there are a dozen or more commentaries some of which can be given below with their names and authors ( I ) सुबेाधिनी by जयकृष्णमौनि, ( 2 ) सुबोधिनी by रामकृष्णभट्ट ( 3 ) वृहृच्छब्देन्दुशेखर by नागेश, ( 4 ) बालमनेारमा by अनन्तपण्डित, ( 5 ) वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तरहृस्य by नीलकण्ठ, ( 6 ) रत्नार्णव, by कृष्णमिश्र ( 7 ) वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तरत्नाकर by रामकृष्ण, ( 8 ) सरला by तारानाथ,(9) सुमनोरमा by तिरुमल्ल,(10)सिद्वान्तकौमुदीव्याख्या by लक्ष्मीनृसिंह, (11 )सिद्धान्तकौमुदीव्याख्या by विश्वेश्वरतीर्थ, (12) रत्नाकर by शिवरामेन्द्रसरस्वती and (13) प्रकाश by तोलापदीक्षित. Although the real name of the work is वैयाकरणसिद्धान्ततकौमुदी, as given by the author, still popularly the work is well known by the name सिद्धान्तकौमुदी. The work has got two abridged forms, the Madhyakaumudi and the Laghukaumudi both written by Varadaraja, the pupil of Bhattoji Diksita.
siddhāntasārasvataan independent work on grammar believed to have been written by Devanandin. सिद्धान्तिन् a term used in connection with the writer himself of a treatise when he gives a reply to the objections raised by himself or quoted from others,the term पूर्वपाक्षिन् being used for the objector. सिद्धि formation of a word: establishment of the correct view after the removal of the objection; e. g. संज्ञासिद्वि, कार्यसिाद्व, स्वरसिद्धि. सिप् (1) the personal ending ( सि ) of the second person singular (मध्यमपुरुषैकवचन ) substituted for the affix ल्; of the ten tenses and moods लट्, लिट्, लृट् and others; confer, compare P.III.4.78: (2 Vikarana affix स् added to a root before the affixes of लेट् or Vedic Subjunctive. सिम् a technical term used in the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya for the first eight vowels of the alphabet, viz. अ, आ, इ, ई, उ, ऊ, ऋ and ऋ: confer, compare सिमादितोष्टौ स्वराणाम् V. Pr.. I.44.
sīradevaa prominent grammarian of the Eastern part of India who lived in the twelfth century A. D. He was a very sound scholar of Panini's grammar who wrote a few glosses on prominent works in the system. His Paribhasavrtti is a masterly independent treatise among the recognised works on the Paribhasas in which he has quoted very profusely from the works of his predecessors, such as the Kasika, Nyasa, Anunyasa and others. The reputed scholar Maitreya Raksita is more often guoted than others.
suc(l)taddhita affix. affix स् applied to fद्व, त्रि, चतुर् and to एक optionally, in the sense of 'repetition of the activity' e. g. द्विः करोति et cetera, and others cf Kas, on P. V. 4. 18, 19; (2) Unadi affix स्, see सु a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. सुजनपण्डित a grammarian who wrote a small treatise on genders named लिङार्थचन्द्रिका सुट् (1) short term ( प्रत्याहार ) for the first five case-affixes which are called सर्वनामस्थान also, when they pertain to the masculine or the feminine gender: confer, compare सुडनपुंसकस्य I.1.43; (2)augment स् prefixed to the root कृ and to the root कॄ when preceded by certain prepositions and as seen in the words कुस्तुम्बुरु and others as also in the words अपरस्पर गोष्पद, आस्पद, अाश्चर्य, अपस्कर, विप्किर, हरिश्चन्द्र, प्रस्कण्व्, मल्कर, कास्तीर, अजास्तुन्द, कारस्कर and words in the class of words headed by पारस्कर, under certain conditions; confer, compare P. VI. 1.135-57: (3) augment स् prefixed to the case-affix अाम् after a pronoun; e. g. सर्वेषाम् confer, compare P. VII. I.52;(4) augment स् prefixed to the consonant त् or थ् pertaining to लिङ् affixes, e. g. कृषीष्ट confer, compare P. III. 4.107.
supsupsamāsaa popular name given to a compound formed of two nouns, which cannot be ordinarily explained by the rules of grammar laid down in definite terms by Panini in II.1.5I to II. 2.29. The so called irregular compounds are explained as formed in accordance with the rule सह सुपा II. 1.4 wherein the word पद presents it self by अनुवृत्ति from सुबामन्त्रिते पराङ्गवत् स्वरे II. . 2, the rule सह सुपा as a result being explained as सुप् सुपा सह समस्यते. As these compounds cannot be put under the topics of अव्ययीभाव, तत्पुरुष and others mentioned by Panini in II. 1.5 to II. 2.29 they are called सुप्सुप्समास or केवलसमास.
subantaname given to a word formed with the addition of a case-affix and hence capable of being used in a sentence by virtue of its being called a पद by the rule सुप्तिङन्तं पदम् The ancient grammarians gave four kinds of words or padas viz. नाम, अाख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात which Panini has brought under two heads सुबन्त including नाम, उपसर्ग and निपात and तिङन्त standing for आख्यातः confer, compare सुप्तिङन्तं पदम् P. I. 4. 14.
subodhinīname given to (1) a commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi by Kshamaunin or Jayakrshamaunin; (2) a commentary on the Sarasvata Vyakarana by Amritabharati : (3) a commentary on the Sarasvata Vyakarana by Candrakirti.
subdhātua root formed from a noun or a subanta by the addition of any of the following affixesक्यच् ( by P. III. 1.8, 10 and l9), काम्यच् (by P.III.1.9), क्यङ् (by P. III.1.1 1, 12 and 14-18), क्यष् (by P.III.1.13),णिङ् (by P III.1.20), णिच् (by P.III.1.21 and 25) and यक् (by P.III.1.27)and also by क्विप् or zero affix by P. III. b.l l Varttika 3. All these formations ending with the affixes mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. are termed roots by the rule सनाद्यन्ता धातव: (P.III. 1. | 32) and are regularly conjugated in all the ten tenses and moods with the general conjugational sign शप् added to them in the conjugational tenses, and स्य, तास् and others in the other tenses and moods, and have verbal derivatives also formed by the addition of suitable krt affixes.
sṛkkanthe place of the articulation or production of the sound व्.
se(1)one of the several affixes found in Veda in the sense ofतुमुन् ( तुम् of the infinitive); e. g. वृक्षे राय:; confer, compare Pāṇini. III. 4.9; (2) personal-ending substituted for थास् in the present tense., perfect, and other tenses; confer, compare थासः से P. III. 4.80.
senone of the several affixes found in Veda in the sense of the infinitive affix तुम् ; exempli gratia, for example एषे रथानां, confer, compare P. III.4.9.
soṣmanaccompanied by a rush of breath. The word is taken to apply to the second and fourth consonants which are produced by the rush of unintonated breath through the open mouth like steam through a pipe the second and fourth class consonants; confer, compare युग्माः सोष्माण: Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 16.
sautrabelonging to the sutra; found in the sutra as contrasted with what is given elsewhere; confer, compare सौत्रोयं धातु: or सौत्रं पुस्त्वम् et cetera, and others cf also सौत्रो निर्देशः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. 2.139, III. 4.60, 64, IW. 2.64 et cetera, and others
sthānaplace of articulation; place of the production of sound, which is one of the chief factors in the production of sound; confer, compare अनुप्रदानात् संसर्गात् स्थानात् करणविन्ययात् | जायते वर्णवैशेष्यं परीमाणाच्च पञ्चमात्, T.Pr. XXIII. 2. Generally there are given five places of the production of sound viz. कण्ठ, तालु, मूर्धन् , दन्त and ओष्ठ, respectively for the articulation of guttural, palatal cerebral, dental and labial letters and नासिका as an additional one for the articulation of the nasal consonants ञू, मू,ङू, णू and नू For the Jihvamuliya sound (क ), जिंह्वामूल is given as a specific one. For details and minor differences of views, see Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.III, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) 1.18 to 20,Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 2-10; Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 65 to 84 and M. Bh, on P. I. 1. 9. (2) place, substratum, which is generally understood as the sense of the genitive case-affix in rules which prescribe substitutes; confer, compare षष्ठी स्थोनोयागा. P. I. 1. 49.
sthānivadbhāvabehaviour of the substitute like the original in respect of holding the qualities of the original and causing grammatical operations by virtue of those qualities. By means of स्थानिवद्भाव,the substitute for a root is,for instance, looked upon as a root; similarly, a noun-base or an affix or so, is looked upon like the original and it can cause such operations or be a recipient of such operations as are due to its being a root or a noun or an affix or the like. This स्यानिवद्भाव cannot be, and is not made also, a universally applicable feature; and there are limitations or restrictions put upon it, the chief of them being अल्विधौ or in the matter of such operations as are caused by the 'property of being a single letter' (अल्विधौ). There are two views regarding this 'behaviour like the original' : (l) supposed behaviour which is only instrumental in causing operations or undergoing them which is called शास्त्रातिदेदा and (2) actual restoration to the form of the original under certain conditions only as prescribed which is called रूपातिदेश. The रूपातिदेश is actually resorted to by some grammarians in the case of the reduplication of roots; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on द्विवेचनेचि P.I.1.59 and M.Bh. on P.I.1.59.See the word रूपातिदेश also. For details see Vol. VII p.p. 241243, Vyākarana Mahabhasya D.E. Society's Edition.
sthānedvirvacanapakṣaone of the two alternative views regarding reduplication according to which two wordings or units of the same form replace the original single wording, confer, compare स्थानेद्विर्वचनपक्षे स्थानिवद्भावात्प्रकृति व्यपदेशः: Siradeva Pari. 68.The other kind of reduplication is called द्वि:प्रयोगाद्विर्वचनपक्ष which looks upon reduplication as the mere placing of an exactly similar unit or wording after the original first unit. This alternative view is accepted in the Kasika: confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VI.1.1.
sthāneyogāa variety of the genitive case when it is connected in sense with the Pratipadika by the relationship of स्थान or place, as contrasted with the relationships of the kind of विषयविषयिभाब, अवयवावयविभाव and others. As grammar is a Science of words,in those places where one word is mentioned for another by the use of the genitive case it should be understood that the word mentioned is to be substituted for the other;cf the rule of Panini for that purpose षष्ठी स्थानेयोगा explained by Bhattoji Diksita as अानिर्धारितसंबन्धविशेषा षष्ठी स्थानेयोगा बोध्या; confer, compare S.K. on P.I.1.49. In some grammars the sthanin and adesa are expressed in the same case, Viz. the nominative case.
sthita(1)happened, come to pass; e. g. राम ङस् इति स्थिते et cetera, and others; (2) established ; remaining intact after the removal of doubts; confer, compare एवं हिं स्थितमेतत् (3) remaining unaffected as referring to अस्पृष्टकरण;cf स्वराणामनुस्वारस्य ऊष्मणां च अस्पृष्टं करणं वेदितव्यम् तध स्थितामित्युच्यते। यत्र वर्णस्थानमाश्रित्य जिह्वावतिष्ठते तत् स्थितमित्युच्यते Uvvata on R.Pr. XIII. ; (4) established or stated in the Padapatha: confer, compare स्थिते पदे पदपाठे इत्यर्थ;gloss on Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XX.2.
sparśaa contact consonant: a term used in connection with the consonants of the five classes, verily because the karana or the tip of the tongue touches the place of utterance in the mouth in their pronunciation; confer, compare कादयो भावसानाः स्पर्शाः S.K. Samjnaprakarana on P. VIII. 2.1; confer, compare also अाद्या: स्पर्शाः पञ्च ते पञ्चवर्गाः R.Pr. I.78: confer, compare also T.Pr.I.7.
spṛṣṭaname of one of the four internal efforts when the instrument ( करण) of articulation fully touches the sthana or the place of the production of sound in the mouth. See the word स्पर्श a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.: तत्र स्पृष्टं| प्रयतनं स्पर्शानाम् S.K. on P. VI1I.2.1 ; confer, compare also M.Bh. on P.I.1.9.
sphoṭaname given to the radical Sabda which communicates the meaning to the hearers as different from ध्वनि or the sound in ordinary experience.The Vaiyakaranas,who followed Panini and who were headed by Bhartihari entered into discussions regarding the philosophy of Grammar, and introduced by way of deduction from Panini's grammar, an important theory that शब्द which communicates the meaning is different from the sound which is produced and heard and which is merely instrumental in the manifestation of an internal voice which is called Sphota.स्फुटयतेनेन अर्थः: इति स्फोटः or स्फोटः शब्दो ध्वनिस्तस्य व्यायमादुपजायते Vakyapadiya; confer, compare also अभिव्यक्तवादको मध्यमावस्थ आन्तर: शब्द: Kaiyata's Pradipa. For, details see Vakyapadiya I and Sabdakaustubha Ahnika 1. It is doubtful whether this Sphota theory was. advocated before Panini. The word स्फोटायन has been put by Panini in the rule अवङ् स्फोटायनस्य only incidentally and, in fact, nothing can be definitely deduced from it although Haradatta says that स्फोटायन was the originator of the स्फोटवाद. The word स्फोट is not actually found in the Pratisakhya works. However, commentators on the Pratisakhya works have introduced it in their explanations of the texts which describe वर्णोत्पत्ति or production of sound; confer, compare commentary on R.Pr.XIII.4, T.Pr. II.1. Grammarians have given various kinds of sphota; confer, compare स्फोटो द्विधा | व्यक्तिस्फोटो जातिस्फोटश्च। व्यक्तिस्पोटः सखण्ड अखण्डश्च । सखण्ड। वर्णपदवाक्यभेदेन त्रिधा। अखण्ड: पदवाक्यभेदेन द्विधा ! एवं पञ्च व्यक्तिस्फोटाः| जातिस्फोट: वर्णपदवाक्यभेदेन त्रिधा। इत्येवमष्टौ स्फोटः तत्र अखण्डवाक्यस्फोट एव मुख्य इति नव्याः । वाक्य जातिस्फोट इति तु प्राञ्चः॥; confer, compare also पदप्रकृतिः संहिता इति प्रातिशाख्यमत्र मानम् । पदानां प्रकृतिरिति षष्ठीतत्पुरुषे अखण्डवाक्यस्फोटपक्षः । बहुव्रीहौ सखण्डबाक्यस्फोट:||
sphoṭacaṭakaa small treatise on the theory of Sphota by a sound modern scholar of Vyakarana and Nyaya, by name Krisnasastri Arade who lived in Benaras in the earlier part of the nineteenth century.
sphoṭacandrikāa small treatise on the theory of Sphota written by Jayakrsna Mauni of the famous Maunin family. The author is known as Krsnabhatta also.
sphoṭana(1)manifestation of the sense of a word by the external sound or dhvani; the same as sphota; (2) separate or distinct pronunciation of a consonant in a way by breaking it from the cor.junct consonants; confer, compare स्फोटनं नाम पिण्डीभूतस्य संयोगस्य पृथगुश्चरणम् स दोषो वा न वा | V. Pr.IV.165.
smātcase-ending स्मात् substituted for the ablative singular. case-affix ङसि placed after pronouns; confer, compare ङसिङयोः स्मात्स्मिनौ P. VII. 1. 15, 16.
smaicase ending स्मै, substituted for the dative singular.. case-affix ङे after pronouns; confer, compare सर्मनाम्न स्मै P. VII.1.14.
syādaugment स्या affixed to a caseaffix marked with the mute ङ् id est, that is ङे, ङसि, ङस् and ङि of the dative case ablative case. genitive case and locative case singular after a pronoun and optionally after तृतीय and द्वितीय ending with the feminine. affix अा: confer, compare सर्वस्यै सर्वस्याः सर्वस्याम् द्वितीयस्यै, द्वितीयाय, तृतीयस्यै, तृतीयाय; confer, compare P. VII. 3.114, 115.
sva(1)personal-ending of the second person singular. Atmanepada in the imperative mood; cf थास: से | सवाभ्यां वामौ | P.III.4.80, 91 ; (2) a term used in the sense of स्ववर्गीय (belonging to the same class or category) in the Pratisakhya works; cf स्पर्श: स्वे R.T.25; confer, compare also कान्त् स्वे Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 1. 55;confer, comparealso R, Pr.IV.1 ; and VI.1 ;(3) cognate, the same as सवर्ण defined by Panini in तुल्यास्यप्रयत्नं सवर्णम् P. P.I.1.9; the term is found used in the Jain grammar works of Jainendra, Sakatayana and Hemacanda cf ]ain. I.1.2 SikI. 1.2; Hema. I.1.17.
svapadārthameaning of one's own, as possessed by a word. In many compounds especially in the Bahuvrihi compounds the meaning expressed by the compound word is quite different from the one expressed by the constituent words; confer, compare स्वपदार्थे कर्मधारयः | अन्यपदार्थे बहुव्रीहिः | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 1. 69.
svara(l)vowel, as contrasted with a consonant which never stands by itself independently. The word स्वर is defined generally :as स्वयं राजन्ते ते स्वराः ( Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on pan. The word स्वर is always used in the sense of a vowel in the Pratisakhya works; Panini however has got the word अच् (short term or Pratyahara formed of अ in 'अइउण्' and च् at the end of एऔच् Mahesvara sutra 4 ) always used for vowels, the term स्वर being relegated by him to denote accents which are also termed स्वर in the ancient Pratisakhyas and grammars. The number of vowels, although shown differently in diferent ancient works, is the same, viz. five simple vowels अ,इ,उ, ऋ, लृ, and four diphthongs ए, ऐ, ओ, and अौ. These nine, by the addition of the long varieties of the first four such as आ, ई, ऊ, and ऋ, are increased to thirteen and further to twentytwo by adding the pluta forms, there being no long variety for लृ and short on for the diphthongs. All these twentytwo varieties have further subdivisions, made on the criterion of each of them being further characterized by the properties उदात्त, अनुदIत्त and स्वरित and निरनुनासिक and सानुनासिक. (2) The word स्वर also means accent, a property possessed exclusively by vowels and not by consonants, as they are entirely dependent on vowels and can at the most be said to possess the same accent as the vowel with which they are uttered together. The accents are mentioned to be three; the acute ( उदात्त ), the grave अनुदात्त and the circumflex (स्वरित) defined respectively as उच्चैरुदात्तः, नीचैरनुदात्तः and समाहारः स्वरितः by Panini (P. I. 2.29, 30,3l). The point whether समाहार means a combination or coming together one after another of the two, or a commixture or blending of the two is critically discussed in the Mahabhasya. (vide Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2.31). There are however two kinds of svarita mentioned by Panini and found actually in use : (a) the independent स्वरित as possessed by the word स्वर् (from which possibly the word स्वरित was formed) and a few other words as also many times by the resultant vowel out of two vowels ( उदात्त and अनुदात्त ) combined, and (b) the enclitic or secondary svarita by which name, one or more grave vowels occurring after the udatta, in a chain, are called cf P. VIII. 2.4 VIII. 2.6 and VIII 4.66 and 67. The topic of accents is fully discussed by the authors of the Pratisakhyas as also by Panini. For details, see Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 1.19; T.Pr. 38-47 Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 108 to 132, II. I.65 Atharvaveda Prātiśākhya. Adhyaya l padas 1, 2, 3 and Rk. Tantra 51-66; see also Kaiyata on P. I. 2.29; (3) The word स्वर is used also in the sense of a musical tone. This meaning arose out of the second meaning ' accent ' which itself arose from the first viz. 'vowel', and it is fully discussed in works explanatory of the chanting of Samas. Patanjali has given Seven subdivisions of accents which may be at the origin of the seven musical notes. See सप्तस्वर a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
svarasahitoccāraṇarecital of the veda Samhita text with intonation or accents, as contrasted with एकश्रुत्युच्चारण which is specially prescribed in a few cases; tonal system showing distinction between words of different senses although pronounced alike, in the Samhita text. exempli gratia, for example नतेन and न तेन.
svarūpavidhian operation prescribed for the verbal form of the word and not for such words as possess the meaning of the word; .cf अस्ति कश्चित्पुरुषारम्भः। क: | स्वरूपविधिर्नाम | हन्तेरात्मनेपदमुच्यमानं हृन्तेरेत्र स्यादूधेर्न स्यात् | M.Bh. on P.I.1.56 Vart. 1. In grammar there is a general dictum that in connection with words of a Sutra, unless they are technical terms, the word-forms are to be understood, and not those shown by the sense of the word: confer, compare स्वं रूपं शब्दस्याशब्दसंज्ञा P. I.1.68. This rule has some exceptions; for example in the rule नदीभिश्च P.II.1.20 the various rivers are to be understood and not the word नदी.
svābhāvikanatural, unartificial; the word is used frequently in connection with the capacity of denotation which words naturally possess; confer, compare अभिधानं पुनः स्वाभाविकम् P. I. 2.64 Vrt. 36.
svārthaones own sense possessed by a. word, such as जाति, गुण, क्रिया or सँज्ञा which is called प्रवृत्तिनिमित्त in the case of nouns, and क्रिया in the case of verbs; cf also आनिर्दिष्टार्थाः प्रत्ययाः स्वार्थे भवान्ति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. 2. 4 Vart. 2.
the last of the spirant consonants, | which is a glottal, voiced letter called also ऊष्म or spirant of a partial contact, i. e. possessed of the properties कण्ठय, नादानुप्रदान, ऊष्म and ईषत्स्पृष्टत्व. This letter has been given twice in the Paninian alphabet, viz. the Mahesvara Sutras, and the Bhasyakara has given the purpose of it, viz. the technical utility of being included among soft consonants along with semi-vowels, nasals and the fifth, the fourth, and the third class-consonants (हश् अश् et cetera, and others),as also among the hard consonants along with the fourth and the third class-letters and spirants ( झ्लू, ). The second letter हू in हल् appears, however, to have only a technical utility,as the purpose of its place there among spirants is served by the jihvamuliya and the Upadhmaniya letters which are,in fact, the velar and the labial spirants respectively, besides the other three शू, षू and सू .The Rk Pratisakhya calls ह as a chest sound. For details, see Mahabhasya on the Siva Sutra हयवरट् Varttikas 1, 2 and 3.
ha(1)representation of the consonant हू with अ added for facility of pronunciation; (2) a technical term for the internal effort between विवृत and संवृत, which causes घोष in the consonants; confer, compare संवृतविवृतयोर्मध्ये मध्यमप्रक्रारे यः शब्दः क्रियते स हकारसंज्ञो भवति। संज्ञायाः प्रयेाजनं ' हकारो हचतुर्थेषु ' इति ( तै. प्रा.श ९)Tribhasyaratna on T.Pr. II.6; (3) name of an external effort causing घोष: confer, compare सांप्रतिके प्रकृतिस्थे कण्ठे सति हृकारो नाम बाह्यः प्रयत्नः क्रियते | तेन च व्यञ्जनेषु घोषो जायते। Vaidikabharana on T.Pr. II.6; (4) name of a kind of external effort of the type of अनुप्रदान found in the utterance of the consonant ( ह् ) and the fourth class-consonants; confer, compare हकारौ हृचतुर्थेषु T.Pr.II.9.
hanuinside of the chin, mentioned as a स्थान or place which is touched by the tongue when a peculiar sound described as something like किट्-किट् is produced; cf क्रिट्किडाकरो हन्वां तिष्ठति R.T.10.
hṛradattaname of a reputed grammarian of Southern India who wrote a very learned and scholarly commentary, named पदमञ्जरी, on the Kasikavrtti which is held by grammarians as the standard vrtti or gloss on the Sutras of Panini,and studied especially in the schools of the southern grammarians. Haradatta was a Dravida Brahmana, residing in a village on the Bank of Kaveri. His scholarship in Grammar was very sound and he is believed to have commented on many grammarworks.The only fault of the scholar was a very keen sense of egotism which is found in his work, although it can certainly be said that the egotism was not ill-placed and could be justified: confer, compare एवं प्रकटितोस्माभिर्भाष्ये परिचय: पर:। तस्य निःशेषतो मन्ये प्रतिपत्तापि दुर्लभः॥ also प्रक्रियातर्कगहने प्रविष्टो हृष्टमानसः हरदत्तहरिः स्वैरं विहरन् ! केन वार्यते | Padamajari, on P. I-13, 4. The credit of popularising Panini's system of grammar in Southern India goes to Haradatta to a considerable extent.
harikṛṣṇaa scholar of grammar who wrote a short treatise on the nature and function of prepositions named उपसर्गवाद.
hala short term ( प्रत्याहार ) for consonants, made up of the first letter ह् in हयवरट् and the last letter ल् in हृल्. The term is universally used for the word व्यञ्जन in Panini's grammar; confer, compare हलोनन्तराः संयोगः P.I. 1.7. हलन्ताच्च I. 2.10 et cetera, and others
halādibeginning with a consonant; confer, compare हलादयो विभक्तय:, M.Bh. on P. II. 4.32 Vart. 2; धातुर्य एकाज् हलादि: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. l . 22. Vart. 2. et cetera, and others हलादिशेष a term frequently used by commentators for the omission of all consonants except the initial one in the reduplicative syllable as prescribed by the rule of Panini इलादिः शेष: VII. 4. 60. The word 'इलादिःशेषः' as one word, is also found used in the same sense
hāritāname given to a kind of Svarabhakti when the consonant ल् is followed by श् and the conjunct consonant ल्श् is read as लूलृश् or ल् इ श् ; confer, compare बनस्पते शतवल्शा विरोह Tait. Samh. 1.
hemacandraa Jain sage and scholar of remarkable erudition in the religious works of the Jainas as also in several Shastras. He was a resident of Dhandhuka in Gujarat, who, like Sankarācārya took संन्यासदीक्षा at a very early age and wrote a very large number of original books and commentaries, the total number of which may well nigh exceed fifty, during his long life of eighty-four years ( 1088 to ll 2 ). He stayed at AnhilavalaPattana in the North Gujarat and was patronised with extreme reverence by King Kumarapala who in fact, became his devoted pupil. Besides the well-known works on the various Shastras like Kavyanusasana, Abhidhanacintamani, Desinamamla, Yogasastra, Dvyasrayakavya, Trisastisalakapurusacarita and others which are well-known, he wrote a big work on grammar called सिद्धहेमचन्द्र by him,but popularly known by the name हेमव्याकरण or हैमशब्दानुशासन The , work consists of eight books or Adhyayas, out of which the eighth book is devoted to prakrit Grammar, and can be styled as a Grammar of all the Prakrit dialects. The Sanskrit Grammar of seven chapters is based practically upon Panini's Astadhyayi, the rules or sutras referring to Vedic words or Vedic affixes or accents being entirely omittedThe wording of the Sutras is much similar to that of Panini; at some places it is even identical. The order of the treatment of the subjects in the सिद्धहैम. शब्दानुशासनमृत्र is not, however, similar to that obtaining in the Astadhyayi of Panini. It is somewhat topicwise as in the Katantra Vyakarana. The first Adhyaya and a quarter of the second are devoted to Samjna, Paribhasa and declension; the second pada of the second Adhyaya is devoted to karaka, while the third pada of it is devoted to cerebralization and the fourth to the Stripratyayas.The first two Padas of the third Adhyaya are devoted to Samasas or compound words, while the last two Padas of the third Adhyaya and the fourth Adhyaya are devoted to conjugation The fifth Adhyaya is devoted to verbal derivatives or krdanta, while the sixth and the seventh Adhyayas are devoted to formations of nouns from nouns, or taddhita words. On this Sabda nusasana, which is just like Panini's Astadhyayi, the eighth adhyaya of Hemacandra being devoted to the grammar of the Arsa language similar to Vedic grammar of Panini, Hemacandra has himself written two glosses which are named लधुवृति and वृहृदवृत्ति and the famous commentary known as the Brhannyasa. Besides these works viz the हैमशब्दानुशासन, the two Vrttis on it and the Brhannyasa, he has given an appendix viz the Lingnusasana. The Grammar of Hemacandra, in short, introduced a new system of grammar different from, yet similar to, that of Panini, which by his followers was made completely similar to the Paniniya system by writing works similar to the Siddhantakaumudi, the Dhatuvrtti, the Manorama and the Paribhasendusekhara. हेमहंसगणि a grammarian belonging to the school of Hemacandra, who lived in the fifteenth century and wrote a work on Paribhasas named न्यायसंग्रह, on which he himself wrote a commentary called न्यायार्थमञ्जूषा and another one called by the name न्यास.
hyastanīimperfect tense; a term used by ancient grammarians for the affixes of the immediate past tense, but not comprising the present day, corresponding to the term लङ् of Panini. The term is found in the Katantra and Haimacandra grammars; confer, compare Kat. III. 1.23, 27; confer, compare Hema. III. 3.9.
hrasvashort, a term used in connection with the short vowels taking a unit of time measured by one matra for their utterance; confer, compare ऊकालोज्ङ्ररस्वदीर्घप्लुत: P. I. 2.27.
Vedabase Search
Results for un4602 results
undanam softeningSB 3.26.43
unmāda lunaticsSB 2.10.37-40
unmāda madCC Antya 17.63
unmāda madnessCC Adi 13.41
CC Adi 7.89-90
CC Antya 16.78
CC Antya 19.3
CC Antya 19.31
CC Madhya 13.170
SB 5.14.27
unmāda of madnessCC Antya 15.96
unmāda the madnessCC Adi 4.107
CC Madhya 2.5
unmada-andhāḥ gone mad in ecstasySB 1.9.40
unmada-andhāḥ gone mad in ecstasySB 1.9.40
unmāda-ceṣṭita enacted in madnessCC Antya 17.70
unmāda-ceṣṭita enacted in madnessCC Antya 17.70
unmāda-damanī overpowering the prideCC Antya 1.128
unmāda-damanī overpowering the prideCC Antya 1.128
unmāda-daśāya in such a state of madnessCC Antya 19.65
unmāda-daśāya in such a state of madnessCC Antya 19.65
unmāda-lakṣaṇa simply symptoms of madnessCC Antya 19.65
unmāda-lakṣaṇa simply symptoms of madnessCC Antya 19.65
unmāda-lakṣaṇa the symptom of madnessCC Antya 19.32
unmāda-lakṣaṇa the symptom of madnessCC Antya 19.32
unmāda-nāthāya to the lord of ghostsSB 4.2.16
unmāda-nāthāya to the lord of ghostsSB 4.2.16
unmāda-pralāpa talking like a madmanCC Antya 17.70
unmāda-pralāpa talking like a madmanCC Antya 17.70
unmāda-vat like a madmanCC Adi 7.94
unmāda-vat like a madmanCC Adi 7.94
CC Antya 3.179
unmāda-vat like a madmanCC Antya 3.179
CC Madhya 23.41
unmāda-vat like a madmanCC Madhya 23.41
CC Madhya 25.141
unmāda-vat like a madmanCC Madhya 25.141
CC Madhya 9.262
unmāda-vat like a madmanCC Madhya 9.262
SB 11.2.40
unmāda-vat like a madmanSB 11.2.40
unmāda-vilāpa lamentation in madnessCC Antya 14.13
unmāda-vilāpa lamentation in madnessCC Antya 14.13
unmadaḥ a madmanCC Antya 16.87
unmadaḥ maddenedSB 6.11.8
unmādaḥ madnessCC Antya 14.53
unmādāḥ those who cause madnessSB 10.6.24
unmādaḥ iva just like a madmanSB 5.6.7
unmādaḥ iva just like a madmanSB 5.6.7
unmādaka a madmanSB 5.5.29
unmādakam maddeningSB 10.73.19
unmādam madnessSB 3.20.41
unmadān maddenedCC Adi 11.1
unmādāt because of madnessCC Antya 19.76
unmādayā jubilationCC Madhya 10.119
unmāde ecstaticCC Madhya 10.107
unmāde in madnessCC Antya 18.35
CC Madhya 1.52
unmādera of a madmanCC Adi 13.40
CC Antya 17.3
unmādera of madnessCC Antya 17.50
unmādera lakṣaṇa the symptoms of madnessCC Madhya 2.66
unmādera lakṣaṇa the symptoms of madnessCC Madhya 2.66
unmādī maddenedCC Adi 11.34
unmādita-mādhavā exciting KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 23.87-91
unmādita-mādhavā exciting KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 23.87-91
unmagna-cetasā His heart being absorbedCC Antya 15.1
unmagna-cetasā His heart being absorbedCC Antya 15.1
unmagnāḥ emergedSB 6.4.4
unmajjanti they rise to the surfaceSB 10.63.40
unmajjatām and rising againSB 11.26.32
unmajjati one rises upSB 11.24.15
unmajjya rising from the waterSB 10.39.42-43
unmajya emergingSB 10.41.2
unmakara sharksSB 8.7.18
unmakarau two brilliant sharksSB 5.2.13
unmānam measuring potSB 3.11.9
unmarda massaging the bodySB 7.12.12
SB 7.12.8
unmardana by massaging them with oilSB 10.13.23
unmardana massagingSB 10.15.45
SB 11.27.35
unmathayat agitatingSB 4.6.30
unmathita agitatedSB 10.42.10
SB 5.25.5
unmathita being pressedSB 3.14.30
unmathita encouragedSB 4.26.18
unmathita shakenSB 5.20.19
unmathita-ātmānaḥ whose minds have become dullSB 4.2.25
unmathita-ātmānaḥ whose minds have become dullSB 4.2.25
unmathitam killedSB 3.3.6
unmathnatām while churningSB 2.7.13
unmathya churning upSB 10.53.3
unmathya rubbingCC Antya 1.139
unmatta almost madCC Adi 6.81
unmatta crazed personsSB 10.90.14
unmatta madCC Adi 7.88
CC Madhya 17.46
SB 1.15.43
SB 1.4.6
SB 4.13.10
SB 5.9.3
SB 5.9.9-10
unmatta mad after itCC Adi 7.78
unmatta maddenedCC Adi 10.88
CC Adi 4.122
CC Madhya 18.16
SB 10.30.14
SB 11.7.28
unmatta madnessSB 5.10.13
unmatta restlessSB 7.13.10
unmatta hañā he became just like a madmanCC Madhya 10.104
unmatta hañā he became just like a madmanCC Madhya 10.104
unmatta hañā just like a madmanCC Antya 2.18
unmatta hañā just like a madmanCC Antya 2.18
unmatta kariyā making like a madmanCC Adi 5.233
unmatta kariyā making like a madmanCC Adi 5.233
unmatta-lińginaḥ who dress as if madmenSB 6.15.11
unmatta-lińginaḥ who dress as if madmenSB 6.15.11
unmatta-vat like a madmanSB 11.26.10
unmatta-vat like a madmanSB 11.26.10
SB 11.26.5
unmatta-vat like a madmanSB 11.26.5
SB 4.2.14-15
unmatta-vat like a madmanSB 4.2.14-15
SB 9.14.32
unmatta-vat like a madmanSB 9.14.32
unmatta-vat like an insane personSB 11.18.29
unmatta-vat like an insane personSB 11.18.29
unmattaḥ a madmanSB 5.5.28
unmattaka-vat like madwomenSB 10.30.4
unmattaka-vat like madwomenSB 10.30.4
unmattaka-vat like those who have become madCC Madhya 25.130
unmattaka-vat like those who have become madCC Madhya 25.130
unmattam insaneSB 1.7.36
unmattam madSB 4.13.11
unmattera prāya as if madCC Antya 14.39
unmattera prāya as if madCC Antya 14.39
unmeṣaṇa-nimeṣābhyām become manifest and unmanifest as you desireSB 9.13.11
unmeṣaṇa-nimeṣābhyām become manifest and unmanifest as you desireSB 9.13.11
unmīlati appearsCC Antya 1.138
unmīlati manifestsCC Antya 19.105
CC Madhya 23.40
unmīlayantam openedSB 3.8.4
unmīlita fructifiedCC Antya 1.78
CC Madhya 1.58
CC Madhya 13.121
unmīlya openingSB 1.18.39
SB 10.19.13
SB 10.51.11
SB 12.10.14
unmīlya opening upSB 10.13.58
unmimeṣa opened His eyesSB 9.8.9-10
unmiṣan openingBG 5.8-9
unmiṣan rising lusterSB 2.9.11
unmucya giving upSB 7.6.24
unmucya relieving yourselfSB 10.84.40
unmucya untyingSB 11.23.31
unmuditam without anxietySB 4.26.24
unmukha inclinedSB 1.16.22
unmukha readyCC Madhya 12.16
unmukha turned towardCC Madhya 22.11
unmukha very eagerCC Adi 4.262
unmukhasya who is eager to be engagedCC Madhya 11.8
unmukhatvāt inclined toSB 3.6.30
unmukhe who are favorably disposedSB 10.87.22
unmūla in the cuttingSB 7.5.17
unmūlaḥ being uprootedSB 8.19.40
unmūlanam causing uprootingCC Adi 1.91
CC Madhya 24.100
CC Madhya 25.149
unmūlanam causing uprooting ofSB 1.1.2
unmūlanam uprootingSB 2.7.27
unmūlayan uprootingSB 3.17.5
unmūlayati uprootsNBS 47
unmūlitā uprootedCC Antya 1.151
unnādaḥ the loud soundSB 10.75.10
unnādaḥ the tumultuous soundSB 5.8.3
unnadan roaring loudlySB 6.11.10
unnadantaḥ crying loudlySB 10.69.9-12
unnadantam shouting loudlySB 6.9.13-17
unnaddha built upSB 10.51.47
unnaddha made greatSB 10.68.29
unnaddha-cetasaḥ whose mind is unrestrainedSB 6.18.26
unnaddha-cetasaḥ whose mind is unrestrainedSB 6.18.26
unnaddha-madaḥ increasingly illusionedSB 4.27.4
unnaddha-madaḥ increasingly illusionedSB 4.27.4
unnaddha-phaṇāḥ with upraised hoodsSB 4.11.4
unnaddha-phaṇāḥ with upraised hoodsSB 4.11.4
unnaddhaḥ becoming unrestrainedSB 10.73.10
unnaddhāḥ puffed upSB 10.68.31
unnaddhaḥ thus being very proudSB 7.10.27
unnaddhaḥ very proudSB 4.14.4
unnaddham filledSB 10.68.23
unnaddham very powerfulSB 1.7.28
unnāhaḥ the predominanceSB 11.19.40-45
unnāham lack of restraintSB 10.73.19
unnahana-āyāmaḥ the measure of the height of the mountainSB 5.20.37
unnahana-āyāmaḥ the measure of the height of the mountainSB 5.20.37
unnahanasya unrestrictedSB 11.1.4
unnahyanti bind upSB 12.11.47-48
unnamayet must be liftedSB 2.2.19
unnamayya raisingSB 3.17.10
unnamayya raising highSB 10.16.24
unnasa high noseSB 1.19.26
unnasa prominent noseSB 3.15.41
unnasa-ānanam a raised nose on Her faceSB 8.8.41-46
unnasa-ānanam a raised nose on Her faceSB 8.8.41-46
unnasam raised noseSB 3.15.22
unnasam with a raised noseSB 4.26.23
unnata elevatedCC Adi 1.4
CC Adi 3.4
CC Antya 1.132
unnata highly elevatedCC Antya 1.191
unnata raised highSB 10.16.26
unnate raisedSB 4.20.22
unnateḥ of the elevationSB 8.15.28
unnatena very highSB 8.15.14
unnatiḥ UnnatiSB 4.1.49-52
unnayaiḥ by the raisingSB 3.15.48
unnayan raisingSB 10.35.22-23
unnayanaiḥ carryingSB 10.44.5
unnayeta should be brought inSB 2.2.21
unneṣyati would deliverSB 2.7.29
unnidadhe she liftedSB 10.30.20
unnidra bloomingSB 2.2.10
SB 6.9.29-30
unnidraḥ surpassed nescienceSB 1.4.4
unnidram alert without dozing offSB 11.14.36-42
unninye He has lifted upSB 10.30.30
unninye she raisedSB 10.33.9
unninye vibrated (another gopī)SB 10.33.9
unnīta raisingSB 6.8.15
unnītām raisedSB 3.13.47
unnītānām of those led apartSB 7.2.21
unnīya having raisedSB 4.25.31
unnīya liftingSB 10.83.29
unnīya picking upSB 12.9.22-25
unnīyamānam being raisedSB 4.3.10
unnṛtyān dancingCC Madhya 17.1
a-punaḥ-anvayam from which one does not returnSB 6.14.58
punar-ukta-vad-ābhāsa tinge of punar-ukta-vatCC Adi 16.77
sundarī-tatibhiḥ ābhiḥ by the women of VrajaCC Adi 4.196
sādhu-abhimanyunā by the hero AbhimanyuSB 3.3.17
abhyagāt punaḥ but He has come back again unhurtSB 10.7.31
abhyanunādayan resoundingBG 1.19
śrī-yadunandana-ācārya Śrī Yadunandana ĀcāryaCC Adi 12.56
yadunandana-ācārya the priest of the name Yadunandana ĀcāryaCC Antya 6.159-160
ācāryaḥ yadunandanaḥ Yadunandana ĀcāryaCC Antya 6.263
śaunaka-ādayaḥ headed by the sage ŚaunakaSB 1.1.4
sunanda-kumuda-ādayaḥ headed by Sunanda and KumudaSB 7.8.37-39
nanda-sunandaka-ādayaḥ Nanda, Sunanda and the othersSB 10.34.4
adayālunā by the most unkindSB 4.28.26
adhunā nowadaysSB 1.1.23
adhunā just nowSB 1.3.43
adhunā to dateSB 1.14.7
adhunā at presentSB 1.17.43-44
adhunā until nowSB 2.7.41
adhunā nowSB 3.16.35
adhunā nowSB 3.18.27
adhunā nowSB 4.5.8
adhunā nowSB 4.7.30
adhunā just nowSB 4.8.27
adhunā just nowSB 4.15.22
adhunā immediatelySB 5.1.35
adhunā just recentlySB 5.10.4
adhunā nowSB 5.12.3
adhunā api even nowSB 5.17.2
adhunā api even todaySB 5.24.18
adhunā right nowSB 6.1.6
adhunā at that momentSB 6.2.28
adhunā nowSB 6.3.8
adhunā at presentSB 6.15.5
adhunā at the present momentSB 6.15.21-23
adhunā at the present momentSB 6.16.45
adhunā nowSB 6.17.11
adhunā nowSB 7.1.46
adhunā nowSB 7.2.33
adhunā todaySB 7.4.34
adhunā todaySB 7.7.16
adhunā until nowSB 7.9.8
adhunā nowSB 7.10.28
adhunā at the present momentSB 8.13.14
adhunā at the present momentSB 8.16.4
adhunā at the present momentSB 8.17.16
adhunā api even todaySB 9.11.21
adhunā nowSB 10.2.40
adhunā nowSB 10.3.22
adhunā nowSB 10.5.26
adhunā nowSB 10.16.50
adhunā nowSB 10.47.21
adhunā at presentSB 10.47.39
adhunā at presentSB 10.48.35
adhunā nowSB 10.49.17
adhunā nowSB 10.51.18
adhunā nowSB 10.51.32
adhunā eva just nowSB 10.54.5
adhunā nowSB 10.54.15
adhunā nowSB 10.54.16
adhunā nowSB 10.80.11
adhunā nowSB 10.84.63
adhunā immediatelySB 10.85.48-49
na adhunā no longerSB 11.6.26-27
adhunā nowSB 12.2.27-28
adhunā in our ageSB 12.8.2-5
adhunā api even todaySB 12.10.39
adhunā nowCC Adi 1.5
adhunā nowCC Adi 4.55
adhunā nowCC Adi 6.68
adhunā nowCC Madhya 20.299
adhunā api even until nowCC Madhya 21.13
adhunā at presentCC Madhya 24.320
adhunā at the present momentCC Madhya 24.321
adhunā nowCC Antya 14.1
ādhunika of modern daysCC Adi 17.169
punaḥ adhyagamat revived them againSB 1.15.30
sunanda-nanda-ādi-anugaiḥ by associates like Sunanda and NandaSB 4.7.25
maithuna-ādi represented by talking of sex, reading sexual literature or enjoying sex life (at home or outside, as in a club)SB 7.9.45
sunanda-ādi-anugaiḥ by His followers, like SunandaSB 8.22.15
saundarya-ādi such as beautyCC Madhya 8.183-184
saundarya-ādi the beauty of the body, etc.CC Madhya 9.88
saundarya-ādi personal beauty and other qualitiesCC Madhya 19.76
saundarya-ādi-guṇa-grāma the transcendental qualities, headed by beautyCC Madhya 21.104
śaunaka-ādi muni-gaṇa the great sages headed by Śaunaka MuniCC Madhya 24.126
sanaka-ādi saba muni-jana all the great personalities, such as Sanaka and SanātanaCC Madhya 24.203
samudra-unmathana-ādibhiḥ by activities of churning the oceanSB 8.6.17
bhīṣma-droṇa-arjuna-ādibhiḥ Bhīṣma, Droṇa, Arjuna and othersSB 10.68.28
arjuna-ādibhiḥ by Arjuna and othersSB 10.89.65
śaunaka-ādibhiḥ by the assembly led by ŚaunakaSB 12.4.43
punaḥ-āgamana again coming thereCC Madhya 1.258
punaḥ-āgamana again comingCC Madhya 1.260
punaḥ āgataḥ coming againSB 3.2.6
raghunātha-āge before Lord RāmacandraCC Madhya 9.65
yamunā-ākarṣaṇa attracting the river YamunāCC Adi 17.117
akārunyaḥ very cruelCC Antya 1.146
mukunda-lińga-ālaya-darśane in seeing the Deity and temples and holy dhāmas of MukundaSB 9.4.18-20
mukunda-caraṇa-ambujam the lotus feet of Lord MukundaSB 11.2.2
ambunā with the waterMM 18
ambuni in the waterCC Adi 16.82
amṛta-unmathane when the nectar was being churned (by the demons and demigods together)SB 11.4.18
amṛtadhunī of the river of nectarCC Adi 13.123
pāyunā aṃśena with the partial evacuation processSB 3.6.20
amunā by thisSB 1.15.12
amunā by such a bodily conceptionSB 4.20.6
amunā by himSB 5.26.11
amunā by that demon (Hiraṇyakaśipu)SB 7.8.43
amunā by thatSB 7.8.55
amunā because of killing the cowSB 9.2.9
amunā by thisSB 10.3.36
amunā by himSB 10.38.7
amunā by HimSB 10.43.26-27
amunā thisSB 10.56.31
amunā with HimSB 10.83.10
amunā by it (the bow)SB 10.83.22
amunā with that oneSB 11.8.40
amunā by him, MārkaṇḍeyaSB 12.10.38
amunā by the cloud known as Rāmānanda RāyaCC Madhya 8.1
amunī all theseSB 2.10.35
āna śune someone else hearsCC Madhya 17.48-49
ānaka-dundubhiḥ VasudevaSB 1.14.26
ānaka-dundubhi and kettledrumsSB 8.15.21
ānaka-dundubheḥ of VasudevaSB 10.8.8-9
ānaka-dundubhim to VasudevaSB 10.84.34
ānakadundubheḥ of Vasudeva, who was known as ĀnakadundubhiSB 9.24.45
ānakadundubheḥ of Ānakadundubhi, VasudevaSB 9.24.50
ānakadundubheḥ of VasudevaSB 10.2.16
ānakadundubheḥ of VasudevaSB 10.36.22-23
ānakadundubheḥ of VasudevaSB 10.36.30
ānakadundubheḥ from VasudevaSB 10.39.9
ānakadundubheḥ of VasudevaSB 10.39.42-43
ānakadundubheḥ of VasudevaSB 10.51.39-40
ānakadundubheḥ of Śrī VasudevaSB 10.77.27
ānakadundubhiḥ VasudevaSB 10.1.47
ānakadundubhiḥ VasudevaSB 10.1.57
ānakadundubhiḥ VasudevaSB 10.1.61
ānakadundubhiḥ VasudevaSB 10.3.11
ānakadundubhiḥ Ānakadundubhi (another name of Vasudeva)SB 10.6.32
ānakadundubhiḥ VasudevaSB 10.56.34
ānakadundubhiḥ VasudevaSB 10.84.65
ānakadundubhim ĀnakadundubhiSB 9.24.27
ānakadundubhim VasudevaSB 10.62.18-19
devakī-ānakadundubhyām together with Devakī and VasudevaSB 10.55.35
kuntala-maṇḍita-ānanām whose beautiful face was surrounded by black hairSB 10.6.4
ānanda-unmāde the madness of transcendental blissCC Madhya 13.171
anasūyunā who am without any grudgeSB 5.8.9
mukunda-ańghri the lotus feet of the LordSB 1.5.19
mukunda-ańghri of the lotus feet of MukundaSB 11.23.57
mukunda-ańghri of the lotus feet of MukundaCC Madhya 3.6
mukunda-ańghrim unto the lotus feet of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 1.19.7
muni-annaiḥ by preparations made with ghee for saintly personsSB 7.15.7
muni-annam foodstuffs prepared with ghee and suitable to be eaten by great saintly personsSB 7.15.5
muni-annena with food (prepared in ghee and offered to the Supreme Lord)SB 7.15.11
yamunā-antaḥ-jale in the deep water of the River YamunāSB 9.6.39-40
anu-vāyunā by the wind that followsSB 11.15.21
sunanda-nanda-ādi-anugaiḥ by associates like Sunanda and NandaSB 4.7.25
sunanda-ādi-anugaiḥ by His followers, like SunandaSB 8.22.15
śunāya anukṣaṇa was always causing to hearCC Antya 8.29
anunādayan causing to resoundSB 4.10.6
anunamayan making bow downSB 10.16.29
anunaya-kovidaḥ one who is very expert in flatterySB 4.26.20
anunaya in winning overSB 5.2.17
anunaya in the art of conciliationSB 10.47.16
anunaya in conciliationSB 10.65.16
anunaya kari' with great humilityCC Antya 2.134
prabhure kare anunaya entreated the LordCC Antya 9.42
anunayan pacifyingSB 3.14.16
anuninye began to flatterSB 4.26.20
anunirjagmuḥ left home by following the elderSB 1.15.45
anunirjihānam having come outSB 7.8.18
anuniśamya after hearingSB 10.7.25
anunītaḥ pacifiedSB 6.6.1
anunītau humbly requestedSB 10.64.19-20
anunītena pacifiedSB 4.7.1
anunīyamānaḥ being offered all respectSB 4.14.29
anunmardana without any massageSB 5.9.9-10
anurundhānāḥ exactly following his policySB 10.2.3
anurundhataḥ who was imitatingSB 10.7.3
anurundhe do you wishSB 10.47.20
a-punaḥ-anvayam from which one does not returnSB 6.14.58
saha-gaṇa-raghunātha-anvitam with Raghunātha dāsa Gosvāmī and his associatesCC Antya 2.1
raghunātha-anvitam with Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 3.1
apaiśunam aversion to fault-findingBG 16.1-3
śunilā āpane listened HimselfCC Madhya 25.267
punaḥ āpatet in the future it may happen again (but what can I do)SB 10.1.48
kuntyā apaviddham this baby had been abandoned by KuntīSB 9.23.13
aphala-prepsunā by one without desire for fruitive resultBG 18.23
punaḥ api againSB 5.14.41
adhunā api even nowSB 5.17.2
adhunā api even todaySB 5.24.18
adhunā api even todaySB 9.11.21
adhunā api even todaySB 12.10.39
punaḥ api againCC Madhya 13.207
adhunā api even until nowCC Madhya 21.13
munayaḥ api even great saintly personsCC Madhya 24.168
punaḥ api againCC Antya 15.97
apunaḥ-āvṛttim to liberationBG 5.17
apunaḥ not againSB 1.8.25
apunaḥ-bhavam liberation from matterSB 1.18.13
apunaḥ-bhavam merging into the SupremeSB 4.24.57
apunaḥ-bhavam merging into the Brahman effulgenceSB 4.30.34
apunaḥ-bhavāya for the position of immortalitySB 5.19.25
apunaḥ-bhavam liberation from rebirth in a material bodySB 6.11.25
apunaḥ-bhavam cessation of repeated birth (liberation, salvation)SB 9.21.12
apunaḥ-bhavam freedom from rebirthSB 10.16.37
apunaḥ-āvṛttim to the realm of no returnSB 10.77.17-18
apunaḥ-bhavam liberationSB 11.14.14
apunaḥ-bhavam freedom from birth and deathSB 11.20.34
apunaḥ-bhavam freedom from rebirthSB 12.6.38
apunaḥ-bhavam merging into the existence of the SupremeCC Madhya 22.55
apunan has purifiedSB 10.41.15
āra raghunātha and RaghunāthaCC Adi 12.63
āra datta mukunda and Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 3.209-210
āra nāhi śuni no one could hear anything elseCC Madhya 14.57
divya-unmāda-ārambha the beginning of the spiritual trance of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.123
bhīma-arjuna to Bhīma and ArjunaBG 1.4
arjuna O ArjunaBG 2.2
arjuna O ArjunaBG 2.45
arjuna O ArjunaBG 3.7
arjuna O ArjunaBG 4.5
arjuna O ArjunaBG 4.9
arjuna O ArjunaBG 4.37
arjuna O ArjunaBG 6.16
arjuna O ArjunaBG 6.32
arjuna O ArjunaBG 6.46
arjuna O ArjunaBG 7.16
arjuna O ArjunaBG 7.26
arjuna O ArjunaBG 8.16
arjuna O ArjunaBG 8.27
arjuna O ArjunaBG 9.19
arjuna O ArjunaBG 10.32
arjuna O ArjunaBG 10.39
arjuna O ArjunaBG 10.42
arjuna O ArjunaBG 11.47
arjuna O ArjunaBG 11.54
arjuna O ArjunaBG 18.9
arjuna O ArjunaBG 18.34
arjuna O ArjunaBG 18.61
arjuna ArjunaSB 1.15.18
arjuna ArjunaSB 3.3.14
arjuna ArjunaSB 8.5.2
śrīdāman subala arjuna O Śrīdāmā, Subala and ArjunaSB 10.22.31-32
arjuna sāratheḥ by the chariot driver of ArjunaSB 10.37.21
bhīṣma-droṇa-arjuna-ādibhiḥ Bhīṣma, Droṇa, Arjuna and othersSB 10.68.28
kṛṣṇa-arjuna-vṛkodarān to Kṛṣṇa, Arjuna and BhīmaSB 10.72.27
bhīma-arjuna-janārdanāḥ Bhīma, Arjuna and KṛṣṇaSB 10.73.34
arjuna-ādibhiḥ by Arjuna and othersSB 10.89.65
arjuna O ArjunaCC Adi 2.20
yamala-arjuna-bhańga the place where the twin arjuna trees were brokenCC Madhya 18.68
bhīma-arjuna Bhīma and ArjunaCC Madhya 19.190
arjuna O ArjunaCC Madhya 20.163
arjuna O ArjunaCC Madhya 20.376
arjuna O ArjunaCC Madhya 24.94
arjuna O ArjunaCC Antya 8.67-68
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 1.21-22
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 1.28
arjunaḥ ArjunaBG 1.46
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 2.4
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 2.54
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 3.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 3.36
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 4.4
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 5.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 6.33
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 6.37
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 8.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 10.12-13
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 11.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 11.15
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 11.36
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 11.51
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 12.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 13.1-2
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 14.21
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 17.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 18.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 18.73
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidSB 1.7.22
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 1.7.32
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 1.7.55
sa-arjunaḥ along with ArjunaSB 1.12.36
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 1.14.2
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidSB 1.15.5
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 1.15.29
arjunaḥ by the name KārtavīryārjunaSB 9.15.16
arjunaḥ KārtavīryārjunaSB 9.15.33
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 9.22.32
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 9.23.24
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 10.58.54
bhīmasenaḥ arjunaḥ kṛṣṇaḥ Bhīmasena, Arjuna and KṛṣṇaSB 10.72.16
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 10.72.29
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 10.72.32
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 10.86.2-3
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 10.86.8
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 10.89.26-27
śrī-arjunaḥ uvāca Śrī Arjuna saidSB 10.89.32
arjunaḥ nāma the one known as ArjunaSB 10.89.32
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 11.16.35
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 11.31.21
arjunaḥ ArjunaSB 11.31.22
nahuṣaḥ bharataḥ arjunaḥ Nahuṣa, Bharata and Kārtavīrya ArjunaSB 12.3.9-13
arjunaḥ ArjunaCC Madhya 22.136
kovidāra-āsana-arjunaiḥ kovidāras, āsanas (vijaya-sāras) and arjuna trees (kāñcanārakas)SB 4.6.14-15
arjunaiḥ arjuna treesSB 8.2.9-13
arjunam unto ArjunaBG 11.50
arjunam unto ArjunaSB 1.7.34
bhagna-arjunam after the pastime of breaking the yamala-arjuna treesSB 10.11.12
arjunam to ArjunaSB 10.89.35
arjunam on ArjunaSB 10.89.41
arjunapāla ArjunapālaSB 9.24.44
arjunasya of KārtavīryārjunaSB 9.16.9
arjunasya of ArjunaSB 10.58.25
arjunāt from ArjunaSB 9.22.29
arjunāt from ArjunaSB 11.31.26
arjunau the twin arjuna treesSB 10.9.22
yamala-arjunau twin arjuna treesSB 10.10.23
yamala-arjunau the twin arjuna treesSB 10.10.24
yamala-arjunau the twin arjuna treesSB 10.11.2
arjunau the twin Arjuna treesSB 10.43.25
kṛṣṇa-arjunau Lord Kṛṣṇa and ArjunaSB 10.79.24
arjunāya to ArjunaSB 10.58.26
arjunayoḥ and ArjunaBG 18.76
arjunayoḥ of the ArjunasSB 1.12.21
arjunayoḥ of the two arjuna treesSB 2.7.27
arjunayoḥ the two arjuna treesSB 10.10.26
arjunayoḥ the twin arjuna treesSB 10.26.7
arjunena by ArjunaSB 10.71.28
arjunena saha with ArjunaSB 10.89.46
arjunena by ArjunaSB 11.16.6
arjunena by ArjunaSB 11.30.48
arjunera of ArjunaCC Madhya 9.99
arjunera of ArjunaCC Madhya 19.198
arjunere unto ArjunaCC Madhya 9.100
arjunere ArjunaCC Madhya 22.56
sva-artha-unmūlita uprooted because of intense selfishnessSB 10.4.8
artha śuni' by hearing the meanings (of the ātmārāma verse)CC Madhya 24.314
artha śuni' hearing the meaningCC Antya 20.15
arundhataḥ trying to block himSB 10.86.10
arundhatī the wife of VasiṣṭhaCC Adi 13.105
arundhatī the wife of Vasiṣṭha MuniCC Madhya 8.183-184
arundhatīm ArundhatīSB 3.24.22-23
aruntudaḥ causing tormentSB 3.19.30
aruntudāḥ by piercing wordsSB 4.6.47
kovidāra-āsana-arjunaiḥ kovidāras, āsanas (vijaya-sāras) and arjuna trees (kāñcanārakas)SB 4.6.14-15
raghunātha-mahā-āśaya the shelter of Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 5.202
autkaṇṭhya-unmathita-āśayaḥ having an anxious and agitated mindSB 3.22.24
punaḥ āsi' again coming backCC Madhya 12.129
toka-āśleṣa-sunirvṛtāḥ became overjoyed by embracing their sonsSB 10.13.34
kurabaka-aśoka-nāga-punnāga-campakāḥ O kurabaka (red amaranth), aśoka, nāga, punnāga and campaka treesSB 10.30.6
āśunā swiftSB 12.2.19-20
punaḥ āsvādilā again He tastedCC Antya 20.139
śuna ataḥpara just hearCC Antya 2.57
ātma-bandhunā own friend Lord KṛṣṇaSB 1.14.44
ātma-vastunaḥ everything belongs to You, but You are outside and inside of everythingSB 10.3.14
ātma-mṛtyunā death for the selfSB 11.3.19
sunīthā-ātmaja of the son of Sunīthā, VenaSB 4.13.24
sunaya-ātmajaḥ the son of SunayaSB 9.22.42
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca all the ātmārāmas and munisCC Madhya 24.221
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca nirgranthāḥ ca bhajaya the ātmārāmas, great sages and nirgranthas (the learned and the fools) are all eligible to engage in the transcendental loving service of the LordCC Madhya 24.303
punar-ātta redundancy (also called punar-ukti)CC Adi 16.55
punar-ātta repetition of the same wordCC Adi 16.66
autkaṇṭhya-unmathita-āśayaḥ having an anxious and agitated mindSB 3.22.24
avārundha gotSB 5.2.22
avarundhānaḥ realizingSB 4.13.8-9
avarundhānaḥ taking as his own propertySB 5.14.22
avarundhānaḥ being confined, he forgets the real purpose of lifeSB 5.14.33
avarundhate obtainSB 5.14.39
avarundhatī being very much attachedSB 4.15.5
avarundhe obtainsSB 2.7.21
avarundhe one attainsSB 3.25.27
avarundhe gainSB 5.14.1
avarundhe brings under controlSB 11.12.1-2
avarundhīta would usurpSB 10.68.28
avarundhmahe we have to acceptSB 5.1.15
avaruntse You are all-pervading and therefore know everythingSB 8.12.11
avastunaḥ insubstantialSB 11.28.4
avastunaḥ that which has temporary existenceCC Antya 4.175
avastuni in such physical thingsSB 5.10.6
āveśe śunila heard with great ecstasyCC Madhya 14.230
apunaḥ-āvṛttim to liberationBG 5.17
apunaḥ-āvṛttim to the realm of no returnSB 10.77.17-18
dvīpa-āyāma-samunnāhaḥ whose height is the same measurement as the width of JambūdvīpaSB 5.16.7
ayuta-yojana-vistāra-unnāhāḥ which measure ten thousand yojanas high and wideSB 5.16.11
bahunā manyBG 10.42
bāhunā by the armsSB 3.14.42
bāhunā with the armSB 6.1.61
bāhunā with his armSB 6.17.4-5
bāhunā with Her armSB 10.33.10
kṛṣṇa-bāhunā by Lord Kṛṣṇa's armSB 10.37.7
bāhunā with His armSB 10.60.27-28
bahunā elaboratelySB 11.19.40-45
bahunā muchCC Adi 2.20
bahunā muchCC Madhya 20.163
bahunā muchCC Madhya 20.376
bahunā kim in shortCC Madhya 23.87-91
raghunāthere bāndhila he arrested Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.20
ātma-bandhunā own friend Lord KṛṣṇaSB 1.14.44
bandhunā of his relative (his mother Aditi)SB 10.59.2-3
kṣatra-bandhunā with a fallen kṣatriyaSB 10.72.26
bandhunā friendSB 11.29.47
punaḥ-bāra againCC Madhya 6.128
punaḥ-bāra againCC Antya 16.47
bhāgavata śune hears Śrīmad-BhāgavatamCC Antya 4.33
bhagna-arjunam after the pastime of breaking the yamala-arjuna treesSB 10.11.12
raghunāthera bhāgye by the great fortune of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.88
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca nirgranthāḥ ca bhajaya the ātmārāmas, great sages and nirgranthas (the learned and the fools) are all eligible to engage in the transcendental loving service of the LordCC Madhya 24.303
śune bhakta-gaṇa all the devotees hearCC Madhya 15.137
yamala-arjuna-bhańga the place where the twin arjuna trees were brokenCC Madhya 18.68
bhānunā by the brilliant sunSB 6.13.19-20
bharata-muni the saintly person named Bharata MuniCC Adi 4.257
nahuṣaḥ bharataḥ arjunaḥ Nahuṣa, Bharata and Kārtavīrya ArjunaSB 12.3.9-13
bhaṭṭa-raghunātha Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa GosvāmīCC Adi 1.36
bhaṭṭa raghunātha Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa GosvāmīCC Adi 9.4
raghunātha-bhaṭṭa-gosāñi Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa GosvāmīCC Madhya 18.49
bhaṭṭa-raghunātha Bhaṭṭa RaghunāthaCC Antya 1.3-4
raghunātha-bhaṭṭa Raghunātha BhaṭṭaCC Antya 13.107
raghunātha bhaṭṭācārya Raghunātha BhaṭṭācāryaCC Adi 10.152-154
śuna bhaṭṭācārya my dear Bhaṭṭācārya, kindly listenCC Madhya 11.66
raghunātha-bhaṭṭācārya Raghunātha BhaṭṭaCC Antya 13.89
raghunātha-bhaṭṭācāryera of Raghunātha BhaṭṭaCC Antya 20.122
raghunātha-bhaṭṭera Raghunātha BhaṭṭaCC Antya 13.94
bhāva-unmāde by the madness of ecstatic loveCC Antya 7.20
divya-unmāda-bhāva transcendental ecstatic emotionsCC Antya 14.118
bhāva-unmāde in the madness of ecstatic loveCC Antya 18.7
punaḥ-bhavaḥ takes birth repeatedlySB 1.3.32
mithunī-bhāvaḥ sex enjoyment or the materialistic way of lifeSB 5.14.30
punaḥ-bhavaḥ again and againSB 7.15.50-51
punaḥ-bhavaḥ my meeting with you is just like another birthSB 10.5.24
apunaḥ-bhavam liberation from matterSB 1.18.13
apunaḥ-bhavam merging into the SupremeSB 4.24.57
apunaḥ-bhavam merging into the Brahman effulgenceSB 4.30.34
mithunī-bhāvam attraction for sexual lifeSB 5.5.8
apunaḥ-bhavam liberation from rebirth in a material bodySB 6.11.25
apunaḥ-bhavam cessation of repeated birth (liberation, salvation)SB 9.21.12
apunaḥ-bhavam freedom from rebirthSB 10.16.37
apunaḥ-bhavam liberationSB 11.14.14
apunaḥ-bhavam freedom from birth and deathSB 11.20.34
apunaḥ-bhavam freedom from rebirthSB 12.6.38
apunaḥ-bhavam merging into the existence of the SupremeCC Madhya 22.55
punaḥ-bhavāt which is liable to birth, death and old ageSB 5.19.23
apunaḥ-bhavāya for the position of immortalitySB 5.19.25
punaḥ-bhave into another birthSB 5.26.37
punaḥ bheje again acceptedSB 9.23.17
bhīma-arjuna to Bhīma and ArjunaBG 1.4
bhīma-arjuna-janārdanāḥ Bhīma, Arjuna and KṛṣṇaSB 10.73.34
bhīma-arjuna Bhīma and ArjunaCC Madhya 19.190
bhīmasenaḥ arjunaḥ kṛṣṇaḥ Bhīmasena, Arjuna and KṛṣṇaSB 10.72.16
bhīṣma-droṇa-arjuna-ādibhiḥ Bhīṣma, Droṇa, Arjuna and othersSB 10.68.28
bhrājiṣṇunā splendidSB 3.23.41
yamunāra bhrame by mistaking for the YamunāCC Antya 18.28
yamunāra bhrame in mistaking for the YamunāCC Antya 18.112
sundara-bhruvam whose eyebrows were very beautifully situatedSB 8.6.3-7
sundara-bhruvam having beautiful eyebrowsSB 12.9.22-25
mithunī-bhūtaḥ being united in sexSB 5.24.17
mithunī-bhūtān engaged in sexSB 11.17.33
bhuvana-sundara O most beautiful one in the whole creationCC Madhya 24.52
mithunī-bhūya coming together with their spousesSB 3.20.46
mithunī-bhūya engaging in sex lifeSB 4.29.54
mithunī-bhūya having sex lifeSB 6.4.53
mithunī-bhūya embracingSB 6.17.6
mithunī-bhūya together as a coupleSB 11.7.55
brahma-hetunā due to realization of the Absolute TruthSB 3.33.24-25
śraddhā, maitrī, dayā, śāntiḥ, tuṣṭiḥ, puṣṭiḥ, kriyā, unnatiḥ, buddhiḥ, medhā, titikṣā, hrīḥ, mūrtiḥ names of thirteen daughters of DakṣaSB 4.1.49-52
buluna let Him goCC Madhya 1.170
buni wovenCC Adi 13.113
punaḥ ca and againBG 11.39
punaḥ ca againSB 5.13.19
yamunā-pulināni ca and the banks of the River YamunāSB 10.11.36
hasantaḥ ca punaḥ daduḥ when they saw the proprietor, they threw it farther away and enjoyed laughing, and when the owner sometimes cried, his bag was given to him againSB 10.12.5
kuntībhojaḥ virāṭaḥ ca Kuntībhoja and VirāṭaSB 10.82.23-26
munayaḥ ca all saintly personsCC Madhya 24.152
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca all the ātmārāmas and munisCC Madhya 24.221
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca all the ātmārāmas and munisCC Madhya 24.221
munayaḥ ca the word munayaḥ with the word ca addedCC Madhya 24.301
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca nirgranthāḥ ca bhajaya the ātmārāmas, great sages and nirgranthas (the learned and the fools) are all eligible to engage in the transcendental loving service of the LordCC Madhya 24.303
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca nirgranthāḥ ca bhajaya the ātmārāmas, great sages and nirgranthas (the learned and the fools) are all eligible to engage in the transcendental loving service of the LordCC Madhya 24.303
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca nirgranthāḥ ca bhajaya the ātmārāmas, great sages and nirgranthas (the learned and the fools) are all eligible to engage in the transcendental loving service of the LordCC Madhya 24.303
śunite cāha do you want to hearCC Antya 5.59
mukundānanda cakravartī Mukundānanda CakravartīCC Adi 8.69
cakṣuṣā vayunena with the eye of transcendental knowledgeSB 10.13.38
kurabaka-aśoka-nāga-punnāga-campakāḥ O kurabaka (red amaranth), aśoka, nāga, punnāga and campaka treesSB 10.30.6
nāga-punnāga-campakaiḥ with nāgas, punnāgas and campakasSB 4.6.14-15
mukunda-caraṇa-eṣiṇām whose only business is to serve Mukunda, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and who always aspire for that serviceSB 10.10.18
muni-cāraṇa the sages and the CāraṇasSB 10.16.27
mukunda-caraṇa-ambujam the lotus feet of Lord MukundaSB 11.2.2
raghunāthera caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord RaghunāthaCC Madhya 15.146
śrī-raghunātha-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord RāmacandraCC Madhya 15.150
raghunāthera caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord RaghunāthaCC Antya 4.38
raghunāthera caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord RaghunāthaCC Antya 4.41
mukunda-caraṇam to the lotus feet of Mukunda, Lord Kṛṣṇa, who can give liberationSB 7.7.50
mukunda-caraṇe to the lotus feet of Mukunda, the Lord, who can give liberationSB 6.14.2
mithunī-cāriṇām who are coupled as men and womenSB 11.3.18
raghunāthe chāḍāila released Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.31
chāuni small hutCC Antya 13.70
prema-unmādera cihna the symptoms of ecstatic loveCC Madhya 3.10
citta-jatunī the two minds like shellacCC Madhya 8.195
hasantaḥ ca punaḥ daduḥ when they saw the proprietor, they threw it farther away and enjoyed laughing, and when the owner sometimes cried, his bag was given to him againSB 10.12.5
yamunā-darśana meeting with the Yamunā RiverCC Madhya 17.154
mukunda-lińga-ālaya-darśane in seeing the Deity and temples and holy dhāmas of MukundaSB 9.4.18-20
dāsa-raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 1.36
dāsa-raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 9.4
khaṇḍa-vāsī mukunda-dāsa Mukunda dāsa, a resident of ŚrīkhaṇḍaCC Adi 10.78-79
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 10.91
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Adi 10.124-126
śrī-raghunātha-dāsa Śrī Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 17.336
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Madhya 1.283
mukunda-dāsa Mukunda dāsaCC Madhya 11.92
mukunda-dāsa Mukunda dāsaCC Madhya 15.112
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Madhya 16.216
raghunātha dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Madhya 16.222
dāsa-raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 18.49
dāsa-raghunātha Dāsa RaghunāthaCC Antya 1.3-4
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 3.169
raghunātha-dāsa-mukhe from the mouth of Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 3.269
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 4.236
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.184
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.209
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.245
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.268
ei raghunātha-dāsa this Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 6.326
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 14.7
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 14.72
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 14.119
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 16.86
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 17.71
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 19.75
śrī-raghunātha-dāsa Śrī Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 20.96-98
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 20.112
raghunātha-dāsam Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 6.1
raghunātha-dāsera of Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 14.83
raghunātha-dāsera of Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 16.8
mukunda dāsere unto Mukunda dāsaCC Madhya 15.113
dasyunā by a thiefSB 10.34.27
śrī-mukunda-datta Śrī Mukunda DattaCC Adi 10.40
mukunda-datta Mukunda DattaCC Adi 17.273
āra datta mukunda and Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 3.209-210
mukunda datta kahe the devotee named Mukunda Datta saidCC Madhya 5.155
mukunda-datta Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 6.68
mukunda datta Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 6.251
mukunda-datta Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 10.151
mukunda datta kahe Mukunda Datta, a devotee of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, saidCC Madhya 16.190
mukunda-datta kahe Mukunda Datta saidCC Antya 6.190
mukunda-dattere unto Mukunda DattaCC Adi 17.65
śraddhā, maitrī, dayā, śāntiḥ, tuṣṭiḥ, puṣṭiḥ, kriyā, unnatiḥ, buddhiḥ, medhā, titikṣā, hrīḥ, mūrtiḥ names of thirteen daughters of DakṣaSB 4.1.49-52
muni-gaṇa-dayitam which is dear to the great saintly residentsSB 5.8.30
raghunātha dekhi' seeing the temple of Lord RāmacandraCC Madhya 9.225
yāhā dekhi' śuni' by seeing and hearing whichCC Madhya 12.220
mādhava-saundarya dekhi' after seeing the beauty of Lord Bindu MādhavaCC Madhya 25.62
saundarya dekhite to see the beautyCC Madhya 18.46
deva-dundubhayaḥ the kettledrums beaten by the demigodsSB 8.11.41
deva-dundubhayaḥ kettledrums sounded by the demigodsSB 9.24.27
deva-muni-indra-guhyam difficult to achieve even for great demigods, saintly persons and kingsCC Madhya 22.42
deva-muni-indra-guhyam difficult to achieve even for great demigods, saintly persons and kingsCC Madhya 24.219
deva-muni-gaṇa the demigods and great saintly personsCC Antya 4.129-130
devakī-ānakadundubhyām together with Devakī and VasudevaSB 10.55.35
mauna dhari' becoming silentCC Adi 5.151
mauna dhari' holding silenceCC Madhya 5.51
mauna dhari' keeping silentCC Antya 16.129
mauna dharilā remained silentCC Antya 1.112
mauna dharilā became very graveCC Antya 7.116
mauna dharilā became silentCC Antya 19.23
dharma-sūnunā by the son of Yamarāja, religion personified (King Yudhiṣṭhira)SB 10.77.6-7
maithuna-dharmiṇaḥ engaged in sexual affairsSB 9.6.39-40
dhṛta-maunāḥ completely silentCC Madhya 24.178
dhunānam being twirledSB 3.15.40
dhunānam twirlingSB 10.23.22
dhundhoḥ of DhundhuSB 9.6.23-24
dhundhu-nāma of the name DhundhuSB 9.6.22
dhundhu-māraḥ the killer of DhundhuSB 9.6.23-24
khaṭvāńgaḥ dhundhuhā raghuḥ Khaṭvāńga, Dhundhuhā and RaghuSB 12.3.9-13
dhundhumān a son was born named DhundhumānSB 9.2.30
dhundhurī another drumSB 1.10.15
dhundhuri a kind of large military drumSB 10.75.9
dyu-dhuni of the GangesSB 3.23.39
karṇa-dhunīm aural receptionSB 4.29.55
dhunoti cleansesSB 2.8.5
dhunoti destroysSB 3.30.2
dhunoti clears offSB 4.7.61
dhunoti cleansSB 7.13.22
dhunoti removesSB 11.5.42
dhunoti repelsSB 11.10.13
dhunoti cleanses awaySB 12.3.46
dhunoti removesCC Madhya 22.144
dhunuta removeSB 10.25.6
dhunute gives upSB 7.15.62
dhunute destroysSB 9.24.62
dhunvan wavingSB 10.86.38
dhunvantaḥ wavingSB 9.10.41
dhunvanti destroySB 6.1.15
veṇu-dhvani śuni' hearing the vibration of the fluteCC Madhya 21.108
hari-dhvani śuni' after hearing the chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Madhya 25.66
raghunāthe dilā delivered to Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.94
mukunda-sarasvatī dila Mukunda Sarasvatī gaveCC Antya 13.53
divya-unmāda transcendental madnessCC Madhya 2.64
divya-unmāda-nāma named transcendental madnessCC Madhya 23.61
divya-unmāde in transcendental madnessCC Antya 14.15
divya-unmāda in transcendental madnessCC Antya 14.15
divya-unmāda transcendental madnessCC Antya 14.16
divya-unmāda-bhāva transcendental ecstatic emotionsCC Antya 14.118
divya-unmāda in transcendental madnessCC Antya 17.1
divya-unmāda-ārambha the beginning of the spiritual trance of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.123
bhīṣma-droṇa-arjuna-ādibhiḥ Bhīṣma, Droṇa, Arjuna and othersSB 10.68.28
dundubhayaḥ drumsSB 1.9.45
dundubhayaḥ other different types of drumsSB 1.10.15
dundubhayaḥ celestial drumsSB 1.19.18
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsSB 4.12.31
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsSB 4.15.8
dundubhayaḥ the kettledrumsSB 6.12.34
dundubhayaḥ the kettledrumsSB 7.8.36
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsSB 7.10.68
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsSB 8.4.2
deva-dundubhayaḥ the kettledrums beaten by the demigodsSB 8.11.41
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsSB 8.18.7
dundubhayaḥ trumpets and kettledrumsSB 8.20.20
deva-dundubhayaḥ kettledrums sounded by the demigodsSB 9.24.27
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsSB 10.1.33
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsSB summary
dundubhayaḥ a kind of musical instrumentSB 10.5.5
dundubhayaḥ and kettledrumsSB 10.25.32
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsSB 10.33.4
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsSB 10.44.42
dundubhayaḥ and kettledrumsSB 10.50.37-38
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsSB 10.65.22
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsSB 10.75.20
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsSB 10.77.37
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsSB 10.83.27
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsSB 11.31.7
dundubhayaḥ the kettledrumsSB 12.6.15
dundubhayaḥ kettledrumsCC Adi 1.73-74
ānaka-dundubheḥ of VasudevaSB 10.8.8-9
dundubhi drumsSB 4.4.5
dundubhi and kettledrumsSB 4.9.39-40
dundubhi kettledrumsSB 4.21.5
ānaka-dundubhi and kettledrumsSB 8.15.21
dundubhi of the beating on kettledrumsSB 8.21.6-7
dundubhi of the kettledrumsSB 10.43.1
dundubhi and kettledrumsSB 10.63.52
dundubhibhiḥ kettledrumsSB 10.75.20
ānaka-dundubhiḥ VasudevaSB 1.14.26
megha-dundubhiḥ MeghadundubhiSB 8.10.19-24
dundubhiḥ a son named DundubhiSB 9.24.20
ānaka-dundubhim to VasudevaSB 10.84.34
dunoti it gives me painSB 3.2.17
dunoti distressesSB 3.14.10
punaḥ dūrāt then again threw farther awaySB 10.12.5
dvīpa-āyāma-samunnāhaḥ whose height is the same measurement as the width of JambūdvīpaSB 5.16.7
dyu-dhuni of the GangesSB 3.23.39
e-kathā śuniyā hearing these wordsCC Madhya 12.118
e-kathā śuniyā hearing this descriptionCC Madhya 14.154
ebe śuna now hearCC Madhya 23.3
ebe śuna now hearCC Madhya 25.139
ei-kathā śuni' hearing this newsCC Madhya 19.132
ei raghunāthe this Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.202
ei raghunātha-dāsa this Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 6.326
eka-vastuni in one subject matter (the container of nectar)SB 8.9.6
mukunda-caraṇa-eṣiṇām whose only business is to serve Mukunda, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and who always aspire for that serviceSB 10.10.18
eta śuni' thus hearingCC Adi 12.46
eta śuni' after hearing so muchCC Adi 14.91
eta śuni' after hearing all thisCC Adi 17.203
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 4.135
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 5.46
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 5.51
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 5.58
eta śuni' hearing all thisCC Madhya 5.63
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 5.86
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 5.156
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 6.29
eta śuni' hearing so muchCC Madhya 8.233
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 10.66
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 10.136
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 11.50
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 14.164
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 14.182
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 15.152
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 15.164
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 15.244
eta śuni' after hearing thisCC Madhya 16.169
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 16.183
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 17.122
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 19.27
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 1.192
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 2.126
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 3.89
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 3.116
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 4.72
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 4.157
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 5.54
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 6.29
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 6.240
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 6.257
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 8.70
eta śuni' hearing all these detailsCC Antya 9.94
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 18.60
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 19.22
punaḥ eva even againSB 10.3.42
punaḥ eva even again because of pious activitiesSB 10.7.32
adhunā eva just nowSB 10.54.5
munayaḥ eva just the saintly personsCC Madhya 24.225
mukunda-gaditāni the statements made by MukundaSB 10.90.18
muni-gaṇa the great learned sagesSB 1.9.41
muni-gaṇa-dayitam which is dear to the great saintly residentsSB 5.8.30
muni-gaṇa sagesCC Adi 17.161
śune bhakta-gaṇa all the devotees hearCC Madhya 15.137
muni-gaṇa the great sagesCC Madhya 20.356
muni-gaṇa the great saintly persons like VyāsadevaCC Madhya 20.362
muni-gaṇa all saintly personsCC Madhya 22.5
śaunaka-ādi muni-gaṇa the great sages headed by Śaunaka MuniCC Madhya 24.126
muni-gaṇa philosophersCC Madhya 24.187
saha-gaṇa-raghunātha-anvitam with Raghunātha dāsa Gosvāmī and his associatesCC Antya 2.1
deva-muni-gaṇa the demigods and great saintly personsCC Antya 4.129-130
muni-gaṇa great sagesCC Antya 9.10
muni-gaṇāḥ all the sagesSB 8.11.40
muni-gaṇāḥ great sagesSB 10.15.6
muni-gaṇāḥ great saintly personsCC Madhya 24.177
muni-gaṇaiḥ and by great sagesSB 5.1.8
muni-gaṇaiḥ by the saintly personsSB 6.10.13-14
gańgā-yamunā the river Ganges and river YamunāCC Madhya 19.40
nandam sunandam garuḍam named Nanda, Sunanda and GaruḍaSB 11.27.28
gaurāńga-sundara Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.30
gaurāńga-sundara Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 9.78
gaurāńga-sundara Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 15.31
śunāya gīta he was singingCC Antya 2.149
gīta śunilā heard the songCC Antya 20.121
go-mithunam a cow and bullSB 1.16.4
go-mithunam a cow and a bullSB 1.17.1
gopa-sundarī beautiful gopīsCC Antya 18.90
gopāla-saundarya the beauty of the Gopāla DeityCC Madhya 5.15
gopīnātha-mukunda Gopīnātha Ācārya and Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 6.77
raghunātha-bhaṭṭa-gosāñi Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa GosvāmīCC Madhya 18.49
yamunā-pāre grāma his residence on the other side of the YamunāCC Madhya 18.82
saundarya-ādi-guṇa-grāma the transcendental qualities, headed by beautyCC Madhya 21.104
deva-muni-indra-guhyam difficult to achieve even for great demigods, saintly persons and kingsCC Madhya 22.42
deva-muni-indra-guhyam difficult to achieve even for great demigods, saintly persons and kingsCC Madhya 24.219
saundarya-ādi-guṇa-grāma the transcendental qualities, headed by beautyCC Madhya 21.104
kṛṣṇa-guṇa śuni' hearing the transcendental qualities of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 24.118
gunāṇām of the modes of material natureSB 11.16.10
mauna ha-ilā became silentCC Antya 2.100
mauna ha-ilā became silentCC Antya 3.18
mauna hailā became silentCC Antya 2.121
raghunandana haite because of RaghunandanaCC Madhya 15.116
yamunā pāra hañā crossing the river YamunāCC Madhya 18.66
hañā unmatta like a madmanCC Madhya 18.121-122
mahā-muni hañā becoming great saintly personsCC Madhya 24.167
hari-dhvani śuni' after hearing the chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Madhya 25.66
śuna haridāsa just hear, HaridāsaCC Antya 2.138
śuna haridāsa My dear Haridāsa, please hearCC Antya 4.87
hasantaḥ ca punaḥ daduḥ when they saw the proprietor, they threw it farther away and enjoyed laughing, and when the owner sometimes cried, his bag was given to him againSB 10.12.5
kṛṣṇa-unmukha haya one becomes Kṛṣṇa consciousCC Madhya 20.120
śunite haya mati I wish to hearCC Madhya 25.90
punaḥ-ukti haya it will be repetitionCC Antya 10.51
hetunā for the reasonBG 9.10
hetunā groundSB 1.4.3
hetunā due to some causeSB 2.8.7
brahma-hetunā due to realization of the Absolute TruthSB 3.33.24-25
hetunā on account ofSB 4.21.30
hetunā for the purposeSB 11.7.27
śraddhā, maitrī, dayā, śāntiḥ, tuṣṭiḥ, puṣṭiḥ, kriyā, unnatiḥ, buddhiḥ, medhā, titikṣā, hrīḥ, mūrtiḥ names of thirteen daughters of DakṣaSB 4.1.49-52
ihā śuni' hearing thisCC Adi 14.59
ihā śuni' hearing thisCC Adi 14.75
ihā śuni' hearing thisCC Adi 16.93
ihā śuni' hearing thisCC Adi 16.95
śāstre ihā śuni we get this information from revealed scripturesCC Madhya 9.120
śuna ihā hear thisCC Madhya 18.226
mauna ha-ilā became silentCC Antya 2.100
mauna ha-ilā became silentCC Antya 3.18
deva-muni-indra-guhyam difficult to achieve even for great demigods, saintly persons and kingsCC Madhya 22.42
deva-muni-indra-guhyam difficult to achieve even for great demigods, saintly persons and kingsCC Madhya 24.219
muni-indrāṇām and great sagesSB 10.67.27
sunirvṛta-indriyaḥ being very satisfied with getting the opportunity of sense gratificationSB 5.13.17
kāma-īpsunā by one with desires for fruitive resultsBG 18.24
rūpa-sanātana-raghunātha-īśvara to the Lord of Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī and Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 11.4
mucukundaḥ iti khyātaḥ known as MucukundaSB 10.51.14
śunī iva like a dogSB 9.18.5
śuna jagadānanda my dear Jagadānanda, just hearCC Antya 8.12
saha mṛga-jahunā with the deer calfSB 5.8.11
yamunāra jala the water of the river YamunāCC Antya 18.27
yamunā-jala the water of the YamunāCC Antya 18.90
yamunā-antaḥ-jale in the deep water of the River YamunāSB 9.6.39-40
yamunā-jale in the water of the YamunāSB 10.58.22
yamunāra jale in the water of the river YamunāCC Madhya 19.79
jana-unmāda-karī the most alluringSB 2.1.31
sanaka-ādi saba muni-jana all the great personalities, such as Sanaka and SanātanaCC Madhya 24.203
yei jana śune anyone who hearsCC Antya 20.151
mukunda narasiṃha janārdana O Mukunda, Narasiṃha, JanārdanaMM 40
bhīma-arjuna-janārdanāḥ Bhīma, Arjuna and KṛṣṇaSB 10.73.34
punaḥ janma rebirthBG 8.16
punaḥ-janma transcendental rebirthCC Madhya 11.139
jānunī two kneesSB 2.1.27
jānuni on his kneeSB 4.6.38
jānuni on the kneesSB 8.20.23
jānunī against the opponent's kneesSB 10.44.3
jānunoḥ on the two kneesSB 6.8.4-6
jāta-sunirvedaḥ (Ajāmila) who had become detached from the material conception of lifeSB 6.2.39
citta-jatunī the two minds like shellacCC Madhya 8.195
jaya mukunda all glories to MukundaCC Adi 13.3
jijñāsunā by the studentSB 2.9.36
tattva-jijñāsunā by one who was anxious to inquire to know the truthSB 3.7.8
jijñāsunā by the studentCC Adi 1.56
jijñāsunā by the studentCC Madhya 25.123
raghunātha-jīva of Raghunātha dāsa Gosvāmī, Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa Gosvāmī and Śrīla Jīva GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.281
sarva-jña munira vākya the words of the omniscient muni (Vyāsadeva)CC Madhya 20.353
yamunā-jñāne acceptance as the river YamunāCC Madhya 3.26
kabhu nāhi śuni I have never heardCC Madhya 11.95
mukunda kahe Mukunda saidCC Madhya 3.62
mukunda datta kahe the devotee named Mukunda Datta saidCC Madhya 5.155
mukunda kahe Mukunda repliesCC Madhya 6.21
mukunda kahe Mukunda Datta repliesCC Madhya 6.23
mukunda kahe Mukunda saidCC Madhya 10.156
mukunda kahe Mukunda dāsa repliedCC Madhya 15.115
mukunda kahe Mukunda repliedCC Madhya 15.125
mukunda kahe Mukunda repliedCC Madhya 15.126
mukunda datta kahe Mukunda Datta, a devotee of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, saidCC Madhya 16.190
raghunātha kahe Raghunātha dāsa saidCC Antya 6.149
raghunāthe kahe he said to Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.165
raghunātha kahe Raghunātha dāsa saidCC Antya 6.168
mukunda-datta kahe Mukunda Datta saidCC Antya 6.190
raghunāthe kahe He said to Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.208
kuru-sṛñjaya-kaikeya-vidarbha-yadu-kuntayaḥ of the members of the Kuru, Sṛñjaya, Kaikeya, Vidarbha, Yadu and Kunti clansSB 10.54.58
munsīpha kailā appointed as the supervisorCC Madhya 25.188
kāma-īpsunā by one with desires for fruitive resultsBG 18.24
kambunā with His conchshellSB 4.9.4
kāne śuni I have heardCC Madhya 9.188
raghunāthera kaṇṭhe in the throat of Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 2.84
sundara-kānti attractive lusterCC Madhya 12.214
kapila-muneḥ of the sage KapilaSB 3.33.37
kapilaḥ muniḥ Kapila MuniBG 10.26
karaye unmatta makes madCC Adi 6.49-50
prabhure kare anunaya entreated the LordCC Antya 9.42
jana-unmāda-karī the most alluringSB 2.1.31
anunaya kari' with great humilityCC Antya 2.134
mauna kari' keeping silentCC Antya 12.110
mauna karilā remained silentCC Antya 12.115
mauna karilā became silentCC Antya 14.55
karṇa-dhunīm aural receptionSB 4.29.55
kṛṣṇa-karṇāmṛta śuni' after hearing the Kṛṣṇa-karnāmṛtaCC Madhya 9.306
karuna kindly doCC Madhya 3.60
karuna let Him doCC Madhya 12.161
kṛṣṇa karuna may Lord Kṛṣṇa bestowCC Antya 3.207
karuna let him doCC Antya 6.33
karuna viśrāma take restCC Antya 12.142
raghunandanera kārya the duty of RaghunandanaCC Madhya 15.131
kāśiṣṇunā shiningSB 4.30.6
e-kathā śuniyā hearing these wordsCC Madhya 12.118
e-kathā śuniyā hearing this descriptionCC Madhya 14.154
ei-kathā śuni' hearing this newsCC Madhya 19.132
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 2.14
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 2.37
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 2.60
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 3.9
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 3.39
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 5.22
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 6.35
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 7.8
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 8.6
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 8.16
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 9.7
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 9.10
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 9.23
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 9.27
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 9.31
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 13.1-2
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 13.32
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 14.4
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 14.7
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 16.20
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 16.22
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 18.48
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 18.50
kaunteya O son of KuntīBG 18.60
kaunteya O son of KuntīCC Madhya 8.60
kaunteyaḥ the son of KuntīBG 1.27
kauntīm KauntīSB 12.1.37
yadunātha kavicandra Yadunātha KavicandraCC Adi 11.35
kavitā sundarī a beautiful wife or fruitive activitiesCC Antya 20.30
tomāra kavitva śuni' by hearing your poetic abilityCC Antya 1.157
keha tomā nā śunābe no one will inform YouCC Antya 9.78
khaṇḍa-vāsī mukunda-dāsa Mukunda dāsa, a resident of ŚrīkhaṇḍaCC Adi 10.78-79
khaṭvāńgaḥ dhundhuhā raghuḥ Khaṭvāńga, Dhundhuhā and RaghuSB 12.3.9-13
mucukundaḥ iti khyātaḥ known as MucukundaSB 10.51.14
ki śuninu what did I hearCC Adi 5.198
kim punaḥ what to speak ofSB 3.19.34
kim punaḥ how much lessSB 3.22.12
kim punaḥ what to speakSB 10.12.39
punaḥ kim what to speak of in comparisonSB 11.5.48
kim punaḥ what to speak ofSB 11.27.18
bahunā kim in shortCC Madhya 23.87-91
kim punaḥ what to speak ofCC Antya 7.10
kīrtana śuni' after hearing the chantingCC Adi 17.36
kīrtana śunāya sings and chantsCC Madhya 25.4
kīrtana śuniyā hearing the descriptionCC Madhya 25.220
muni-kopa by the anger of Kapila MuniSB 9.8.12
anunaya-kovidaḥ one who is very expert in flatterySB 4.26.20
kovidāra-āsana-arjunaiḥ kovidāras, āsanas (vijaya-sāras) and arjuna trees (kāñcanārakas)SB 4.6.14-15
kratunā with the sacrificial ceremoniesSB 4.7.55
śraddhā, maitrī, dayā, śāntiḥ, tuṣṭiḥ, puṣṭiḥ, kriyā, unnatiḥ, buddhiḥ, medhā, titikṣā, hrīḥ, mūrtiḥ names of thirteen daughters of DakṣaSB 4.1.49-52
kṛśānunā by the fireMM 22
kṛṣṇa-bāhunā by Lord Kṛṣṇa's armSB 10.37.7
kṛṣṇa-arjuna-vṛkodarān to Kṛṣṇa, Arjuna and BhīmaSB 10.72.27
kṛṣṇa-arjunau Lord Kṛṣṇa and ArjunaSB 10.79.24
kṛṣṇa-saundarya the beauty of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 8.94
kṛṣṇa-karṇāmṛta śuni' after hearing the Kṛṣṇa-karnāmṛtaCC Madhya 9.306
kṛṣṇa-nāma śuni' by hearing the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 11.57
kṛṣṇa-nāma śuni' hearing the chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 19.70
kṛṣṇa-unmukha haya one becomes Kṛṣṇa consciousCC Madhya 20.120
kṛṣṇa-unmukhe if one is attached to the service of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 22.21
kṛṣṇa-guṇa śuni' hearing the transcendental qualities of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 24.118
kṛṣṇa-unmukha in favor of Kṛṣṇa consciousnessCC Madhya 24.136
kṛṣṇa karuna may Lord Kṛṣṇa bestowCC Antya 3.207
bhīmasenaḥ arjunaḥ kṛṣṇaḥ Bhīmasena, Arjuna and KṛṣṇaSB 10.72.16
muni-kṛte for the good of the sagesSB 3.28.32
kṣatra-bandhunā with a fallen kṣatriyaSB 10.72.26
kṣaya-unmukha on the point of destructionCC Madhya 22.45
yamunā-kūlāt from the bank of the River YamunāSB 9.4.42
yamunāra kūle onto the beach by the YamunāCC Antya 15.55
kulińga-mithunam a pair of (male and female) birds known as kulińgaSB 7.2.51
sunanda-kumuda-ādayaḥ headed by Sunanda and KumudaSB 7.8.37-39
kumudaḥ śunakaḥ Kumuda and ŚunakaSB 12.7.2
kunāthasya of the misguided conditioned soulSB 5.14.2
kunda kundaSB 3.15.19
kunda jasmine flowerSB 3.15.44
kunda kundaSB 3.21.42-43
kunda-pańkti like a row of jasmine budsSB 3.28.33
kunda (like) jasmine flowersSB 10.29.43
kunda of jasmine flowersSB 10.30.11
kunda-mandāra of kunda and mandāra flowersSB 10.32.11-12
kunda of jasmine flowersSB 10.35.20-21
kunda and jasminesSB 10.47.43
kunda jasmineSB 10.53.51-55
kunda-srajaḥ of the garland of kunda flowersCC Antya 15.44
kunda-mālā of the garland of kunda flowersCC Antya 15.47
kundaḥ KundaSB 5.20.10
kundaiḥ with kundasSB 4.6.14-15
kundaiḥ kundasSB 8.2.14-19
kunde jumpCC Madhya 17.41
kunīti injusticesCC Antya 16.130
kuntala of hairSB 3.28.30
kuntala-maṇḍita-ānanām whose beautiful face was surrounded by black hairSB 10.6.4
kuntala within His locks of hairSB 10.15.42
kuntala and of the locks of their hairSB 10.33.21
kuntala by locksSB 10.39.20
kuntala of the locks of her hairSB 10.53.51-55
kuntala and of the locks of His hairSB 10.62.29-30
kuntala and locks of hairSB 10.75.33
kuntala with locks of hairSB 10.83.29
kuntala of the locks of hairSB 10.90.11
kuntala with locks of hairSB 11.30.28-32
kuntalaiḥ hairSB 2.2.11
kuntalaiḥ with locks of hairSB 10.31.12
pariṣvakta-sahasra-kuntalam brilliantly illuminated by scattered, fully grown hairSB 10.3.6
kuntalam with locks of hairSB 10.31.15
kuntalam whose locks of hairSB 10.89.54-56
kuṭila-kuntalam adorned with curled hairCC Adi 4.152
kuṭila-kuntalam adorned with curly hairCC Madhya 21.124
kuru-sṛñjaya-kaikeya-vidarbha-yadu-kuntayaḥ of the members of the Kuru, Sṛñjaya, Kaikeya, Vidarbha, Yadu and Kunti clansSB 10.54.58
kuntayaḥ the KuntisSB 11.30.18
kunteḥ of KuntiSB 9.23.22
kunteḥ the son of KuntiSB 9.23.22
kunteḥ of KuntiSB 9.24.27
kuntī-putraḥ the son of KuntīBG 1.16-18
kuntī uvāca Śrīmatī Kuntī saidSB 1.8.18
kun the mother of the PāṇḍavasSB 1.10.9-10
kuntī uvāca Queen Kuntī saidSB 10.82.18
kun KuntīSB 10.82.23-26
kunti MālavaSB 10.86.20
kun like KuntīdevīCC Madhya 10.53
kuntibhojaḥ KuntibhojaBG 1.5
kuntībhojaḥ virāṭaḥ ca Kuntībhoja and VirāṭaSB 10.82.23-26
kuntiḥ KuntiSB 9.24.2
kuntiḥ KuntīSB 10.61.13
kuntīm Śrīmatī KuntīdevīSB 10.49.15
kuntīm their mother, KuntīSB 10.57.1
kuntīn the KuntīsSB 10.82.12-13
kuntyā apaviddham this baby had been abandoned by KuntīSB 9.23.13
kuntyām in the womb of KuntīSB 9.22.26
kurabaka-aśoka-nāga-punnāga-campakāḥ O kurabaka (red amaranth), aśoka, nāga, punnāga and campaka treesSB 10.30.6
kuru-sṛñjaya-kaikeya-vidarbha-yadu-kuntayaḥ of the members of the Kuru, Sṛñjaya, Kaikeya, Vidarbha, Yadu and Kunti clansSB 10.54.58
kuṭila-kuntalam adorned with curled hairCC Adi 4.152
kuṭila-kuntalam adorned with curly hairCC Madhya 21.124
tāhāra lakṣaṇa śuna just hear the symptom of thatCC Antya 20.20
raghunāthe lañā taking Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.166
mukunda-lińga-ālaya-darśane in seeing the Deity and temples and holy dhāmas of MukundaSB 9.4.18-20
mukunda-lińga of the Deities of the LordCC Madhya 22.137-139
lipsunā desiring to obtainCC Madhya 22.158
lunanti annihilateSB 7.9.40
lunanti pull in many directionsSB 11.9.27
mada-unmathita being intoxicatedSB 1.15.22-23
mādhava-saundarya dekhi' after seeing the beauty of Lord Bindu MādhavaCC Madhya 25.62
madhunā by wineSB 7.4.13
madhunā with honeySB 8.8.15
madhunā with the sweet honeyMM 42
madhuni in honeySB 10.87.31
madhya-yamunāte in the river YamunāCC Madhya 19.111
mahā-muni the great sage (Vyāsadeva)SB 1.1.2
mahā-muniḥ the sageSB 1.18.49
mahā-mune O great sageSB 2.8.24
mahā-muniḥ the great sageSB 2.9.42
mahā-muniḥ the great sageSB 2.10.51
mahā-munīnām by the great sagesSB 3.15.37
mahā-mune O great sageSB 3.21.32
mahā-muniḥ the great sage KapilaSB 3.29.6
mahā-muneḥ of elevated transcendentalistsSB 4.4.19
mahā-munīnām who are sannyāsīsSB 5.5.28
mahā-mune O great sageSB 6.14.5
mahā-muniḥ the great saintly personSB 7.13.20
mahā-munīn the great devoteesSB 7.14.2
mahā-muniḥ the elevated sageSB 12.8.30
mahā-muniḥ the great sageSB 12.9.15
mahā-muni by the great sage (Vyāsadeva)CC Adi 1.91
raghunātha-mahā-āśaya the shelter of Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 5.202
mahā-unmāda great ecstasyCC Adi 11.33
mahā-mune O great sageCC Madhya 19.150
mahā-muni by the great sage (Vyāsadeva)CC Madhya 24.100
mahā-muni hañā becoming great saintly personsCC Madhya 24.167
parvata-mahā-muni the great sage Parvata MuniCC Madhya 24.277
mahā-mune O great sageCC Madhya 25.83
mahā-muni by the great sage (Vyāsadeva)CC Madhya 25.149
mahā-sundara possessing very beautiful bodily featuresCC Antya 3.3
śuna mahāśaya please hear, My dear sirCC Madhya 9.181
śuna mahāśaya my dear sir, kindly hear meCC Madhya 16.190
raghunātha-mahimā the glories of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.262
mahotsava śuni' hearing about this festivalCC Antya 6.91
maithuna-ādi represented by talking of sex, reading sexual literature or enjoying sex life (at home or outside, as in a club)SB 7.9.45
maithuna-dharmiṇaḥ engaged in sexual affairsSB 9.6.39-40
maithuna-ruddhasya who had to restrain sexual lifeSB 9.22.26
maithunāt except at the time of sexual intercourseSB 9.14.22
maithunāya for copulationSB 3.20.23
maithunāya for sexual intercourse with his wifeSB 9.9.37
maithunāya desiring sexual enjoymentSB 9.20.36
maithunena through sexual intercourseSB 3.21.1
maithunya sexSB 10.51.51
maithunya-pareṣu which are dedicated to sex onlySB 11.5.8
maithunyaḥ companions for sexual intercourseSB 4.27.14
maithunyam based on sexual intercourseSB 5.5.7
śraddhā, maitrī, dayā, śāntiḥ, tuṣṭiḥ, puṣṭiḥ, kriyā, unnatiḥ, buddhiḥ, medhā, titikṣā, hrīḥ, mūrtiḥ names of thirteen daughters of DakṣaSB 4.1.49-52
kunda-mālā of the garland of kunda flowersCC Antya 15.47
mukunda-mālām this flower garland for Lord MukundaMM 53
mallikārjuna-tīrthe to the holy place known as MallikārjunaCC Madhya 9.15
manaḥ-unnayanau very agitating to the mindSB 5.2.12
mukunda-manasaḥ of one who is already God consciousSB 1.12.6
sunirviṇṇa-manasaḥ their minds being very disappointedSB 8.7.7
manda-unnatibhiḥ moving softlyCC Antya 1.158
kunda-mandāra of kunda and mandāra flowersSB 10.32.11-12
kuntala-maṇḍita-ānanām whose beautiful face was surrounded by black hairSB 10.6.4
manunā by the father of mankindSB 2.7.2
manunā the would-be Vaivasvata ManuSB 2.7.12
manunā and with ManuSB 3.13.20
manunā by ManuSB 5.1.21
manunā with the mantraBs 5.3
manyunā on account of angerSB 3.31.29
manyunā by angerSB 4.3.16
manyunā by Lord Śiva (who is anger personified)SB 4.5.5
manyunā with angerSB 6.18.23
manyunā agitated by great angerSB 9.4.43
manyunā because of angerSB 9.18.17
uru-manyunā and at the same time becoming very angrySB 10.13.32
manyunā whose angerSB 10.27.12
manyunā by the angerSB 10.55.1
manyunā by angerSB 10.61.31
dhundhu-māraḥ the killer of DhundhuSB 9.6.23-24
mat-vayunam knowledge of Me (the Personality of Godhead)SB 3.4.31
mukundāra mātā the mother of MukundaCC Antya 12.58
mukundāra mātāra of the mother of MukundaCC Antya 12.59
śunite haya mati I wish to hearCC Madhya 25.90
mauna silenceSB 4.21.42
mauna of silenceSB 5.5.29
mauna silenceSB 7.9.46
mauna-vrataḥ the vow of silence (not talking with anyone)SB 8.4.8
mauna-śīline to Him who acts in silenceSB 10.16.47
mauna avoiding useless speechSB 11.18.17
mauna dhari' becoming silentCC Adi 5.151
mauna silentCC Adi 17.107
mauna dhari' holding silenceCC Madhya 5.51
mauna silenceCC Madhya 6.125
mauna silenceCC Madhya 6.129
mauna silentCC Madhya 18.24
mauna silenceCC Madhya 21.147
mauna dharilā remained silentCC Antya 1.112
mauna ha-ilā became silentCC Antya 2.100
mauna hailā became silentCC Antya 2.121
mauna ha-ilā became silentCC Antya 3.18
mauna dharilā became very graveCC Antya 7.116
mauna kari' keeping silentCC Antya 12.110
mauna karilā remained silentCC Antya 12.115
mauna karilā became silentCC Antya 14.55
mauna dhari' keeping silentCC Antya 16.129
mauna dharilā became silentCC Antya 19.23
maunāḥ silenceSB 10.35.8-11
dhṛta-maunāḥ completely silentCC Madhya 24.178
maunam silenceBG 10.38
maunam gravityBG 17.16
maunam silenceSB 3.24.42
maunam silenceSB 3.28.5
maunam gravitySB 3.31.33
maunam silentlySB 7.9.44
maunam being grave and silentSB 7.11.8-12
maunam silenceSB 11.3.24
maunam silenceSB 11.16.26
maunam silenceSB 11.19.33-35
maunam silenceCC Madhya 22.88-90
maunena by silenceSB 3.27.7
maunena with gravitySB 6.16.16
maunena by samādhi, deep meditationSB 7.10.50
maunena by silenceSB 7.15.23
maunena by silenceSB 7.15.77
maunena with his vow of silenceSB 11.23.38-39
maunena of silenceSB 11.26.12
maunī silentBG 12.18-19
maunī silentCC Madhya 4.179
maunī silentCC Madhya 22.78-80
maunī graveCC Madhya 23.111-112
maunī one who is silentCC Madhya 24.15
maya-sūnunā by the son of MayaSB 2.7.31
māyāvāda śunibāre to hear the commentary of Māyāvāda philosophyCC Antya 2.94
śraddhā, maitrī, dayā, śāntiḥ, tuṣṭiḥ, puṣṭiḥ, kriyā, unnatiḥ, buddhiḥ, medhā, titikṣā, hrīḥ, mūrtiḥ names of thirteen daughters of DakṣaSB 4.1.49-52
megha-dundubhiḥ MeghadundubhiSB 8.10.19-24
raghunātha-milana meeting with Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 6.12
raghunāthera milana the meeting of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.328
mithuna sex lifeSB 3.12.55
mithuna combinations of man and womanSB 5.17.12
mithuna by couplesSB 5.24.9
sa-mithuna in pairsSB 5.24.10
mithuna of man and womanSB 6.4.52
mithuna of man and woman unitedSB 6.4.52
mithuna-vratīnām of a person engaged in sexual affairs, legal or illegalSB 9.6.51
mithunaiḥ with pairsSB 4.9.63
mithunaiḥ with pairsSB 5.2.4
mithunaiḥ with pairsSB 8.15.12
go-mithunam a cow and bullSB 1.16.4
go-mithunam a cow and a bullSB 1.17.1
mithunam sex relationSB 3.12.53
mithunam with pairsSB 3.33.18
mithunam coupleSB 4.1.3
mithunam combinationSB 4.8.2
mithunam by combinationSB 4.8.4
mithunam a coupleSB 4.15.1
mithunam coupleSB 4.15.2
mithunam a twin brother and sisterSB 5.9.1-2
mithunam the twinsSB 5.9.7
mithunam twinsSB 6.6.40
kulińga-mithunam a pair of (male and female) birds known as kulińgaSB 7.2.51
mithunam twins, one male and one femaleSB 9.21.34
mithunam a male and femaleSB 9.21.35
mithunānām of sexual pairsSB 11.16.26
mithunataḥ from sexual combinationsSB 10.87.34
mithunī-bhūya coming together with their spousesSB 3.20.46
mithunī-bhūya engaging in sex lifeSB 4.29.54
mithunī-bhāvam attraction for sexual lifeSB 5.5.8
mithunī-bhāvaḥ sex enjoyment or the materialistic way of lifeSB 5.14.30
mithunī-bhūtaḥ being united in sexSB 5.24.17
mithunī-bhūya having sex lifeSB 6.4.53
mithunī-bhūya embracingSB 6.17.6
mithunī-cāriṇām who are coupled as men and womenSB 11.3.18
mithunī-bhūya together as a coupleSB 11.7.55
mithunī-bhūtān engaged in sexSB 11.17.33
saha mṛga-jahunā with the deer calfSB 5.8.11
mṛtyunā by deathSB 3.29.45
mṛtyunā by deathSB 4.11.19
ātma-mṛtyunā death for the selfSB 11.3.19
mṛtyunā by deathSB 11.23.27
mucukunda MucukundaSB 2.7.43-45
mucukundaḥ iti khyātaḥ known as MucukundaSB 10.51.14
śrī-mucukundaḥ uvāca śrī Mucukunda saidSB 10.51.27
mucukundaḥ MucukundaSB 10.51.31
mucukundaḥ MucukundaSB 10.51.44
śrī-mucukundaḥ uvāca Śrī Mucukunda saidSB 10.51.45
mucukundam MucukundaSB 9.6.38
mucukundam to MucukundaSB 10.51.16
mucukundāya to MucukundaSB 10.51.22
mukunda-mukha of the face of Lord MukundaSB 10.15.43
raghunātha-dāsa-mukhe from the mouth of Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 3.269
sunanda-mukhyāḥ the associates of the Lord headed by SunandaSB 8.20.32-33
mukunda-sevī the devotee of the LordSB 1.5.19
mukunda-ańghri the lotus feet of the LordSB 1.5.19
mukunda the Personality of GodheadSB 1.6.35
mukunda-manasaḥ of one who is already God consciousSB 1.12.6
mukunda-ańghrim unto the lotus feet of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 1.19.7
mukunda the Personality of Godhead, who awards liberationSB 3.13.4
mukunda the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 4.21.49
mukunda the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 4.22.24
mukunda-yaśasā with the fame of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 4.29.84
mukunda-vikramam the glorious activities of Mukunda, the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 5.18.11
mukunda the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who can offer liberationSB 5.19.21
mukunda of Mukunda, the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 6.3.28
mukunda-caraṇe to the lotus feet of Mukunda, the Lord, who can give liberationSB 6.14.2
mukunda of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who can deliver one from the material clutchesSB 7.6.4
mukunda-caraṇam to the lotus feet of Mukunda, Lord Kṛṣṇa, who can give liberationSB 7.7.50
mukunda-lińga-ālaya-darśane in seeing the Deity and temples and holy dhāmas of MukundaSB 9.4.18-20
mukunda-caraṇa-eṣiṇām whose only business is to serve Mukunda, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and who always aspire for that serviceSB 10.10.18
mukunda-mukha of the face of Lord MukundaSB 10.15.43
mukunda of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.21.15
mukunda of KṛṣṇaSB 10.39.20
mukunda-sańgāt from the association of Lord MukundaSB 10.39.28
mukunda-sparśanāt by the touch of Lord MukundaSB 10.42.8
mukunda-vigame when Lord Mukunda was departingSB 10.42.24
mukunda of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.45.17-18
mukunda of KṛṣṇaSB 10.46.22
mukunda-padavīm the lotus feet of Mukunda, KṛṣṇaSB 10.47.61
mukunda O KṛṣṇaSB 10.52.38
mukunda of KṛṣṇaSB 10.53.40-41
mukunda of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.66.39
mukunda of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.71.18
mukunda of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.71.26
mukunda of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.71.35
mukunda upon Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.90.14
mukunda by KṛṣṇaSB 10.90.17
mukunda-gaditāni the statements made by MukundaSB 10.90.18
mukunda about Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.90.50
mukunda-caraṇa-ambujam the lotus feet of Lord MukundaSB 11.2.2
mukunda-ańghri of the lotus feet of MukundaSB 11.23.57
mukunda MukundaCC Adi 6.49-50
śrī-mukunda-datta Śrī Mukunda DattaCC Adi 10.40
khaṇḍa-vāsī mukunda-dāsa Mukunda dāsa, a resident of ŚrīkhaṇḍaCC Adi 10.78-79
mukunda MukundaCC Adi 10.106
mukunda MukundaCC Adi 11.48
mukunda MukundaCC Adi 11.51
mukunda MukundaCC Adi 11.52
śrī-mukunda Śrī MukundaCC Adi 12.41
jaya mukunda all glories to MukundaCC Adi 13.3
mukunda MukundaCC Adi 13.61
mukunda-dattere unto Mukunda DattaCC Adi 17.65
mukunda-datta Mukunda DattaCC Adi 17.273
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 1.100
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 1.219
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 1.255-256
mukunda-ańghri of the lotus feet of MukundaCC Madhya 3.6
mukunda Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 3.7
mukunda-sevāya by serving MukundaCC Madhya 3.8
mukunda and MukundaCC Madhya 3.11
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 3.61
mukunda kahe Mukunda saidCC Madhya 3.62
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 3.106
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 3.121
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 3.126
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 3.153-155
āra datta mukunda and Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 3.209-210
mukunda datta kahe the devotee named Mukunda Datta saidCC Madhya 5.155
mukunda-sahita with Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 6.19
mukunda Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 6.19
mukunda Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 6.20
mukunda kahe Mukunda repliesCC Madhya 6.21
mukunda kahe Mukunda Datta repliesCC Madhya 6.23
mukunda-datta Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 6.68
gopīnātha-mukunda Gopīnātha Ācārya and Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 6.77
mukunda-sahita along with MukundaCC Madhya 6.115
mukunda datta Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 6.251
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 7.23
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 7.24
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 9.340
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 10.67
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 10.90
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 10.127
mukunda-datta Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 10.151
mukunda kahe Mukunda saidCC Madhya 10.156
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 11.33
mukunda-dāsa Mukunda dāsaCC Madhya 11.92
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 11.138
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 11.139
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 11.140
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 11.196
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 13.40
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 13.73
mukunda-dāsa Mukunda dāsaCC Madhya 15.112
mukunda dāsere unto Mukunda dāsaCC Madhya 15.113
mukunda kahe Mukunda dāsa repliedCC Madhya 15.115
mukunda Mukunda dāsaCC Madhya 15.123
mukunda kahe Mukunda repliedCC Madhya 15.125
mukunda O MukundaCC Madhya 15.126
mukunda kahe Mukunda repliedCC Madhya 15.126
mukunda MukundaCC Madhya 16.127-129
mukunda datta kahe Mukunda Datta, a devotee of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, saidCC Madhya 16.190
mukunda-lińga of the Deities of the LordCC Madhya 22.137-139
mukunda of Śrī KṛṣṇaCC Antya 1.175
mukunda MukundaCC Antya 2.153-154
mukunda-datta kahe Mukunda Datta saidCC Antya 6.190
mukunda-padavīm the lotus feet of Mukunda, KṛṣṇaCC Antya 7.47
mukunda MukundaCC Antya 7.52
mukunda sarasvatī Mukunda SarasvatīCC Antya 13.50
mukunda-sarasvatī dila Mukunda Sarasvatī gaveCC Antya 13.53
mukunda O MukundaMM 1
mukunda O Lord MukundaMM 3
mukunda of Lord MukundaMM 20
mukunda of Lord MukundaMM 22
mukunda O bestower of liberationMM 28-29
mukunda narasiṃha janārdana O Mukunda, Narasiṃha, JanārdanaMM 40
mukunda-mālām this flower garland for Lord MukundaMM 53
mukundaḥ who awards salvationSB 1.9.38
mukundaḥ Lord KṛṣṇaSB 1.15.36
mukundaḥ Lord Kṛṣṇa (who gives liberation)SB 2.4.21
mukundaḥ Śrī Kṛṣṇa, who awards liberationSB 3.1.12
mukundaḥ the Lord who awards salvationSB 3.4.10
mukundaḥ the Lord, the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 5.6.18
mukundaḥ MukundaSB 5.20.10
mukundaḥ Kṛṣṇa, who can award liberation to everyoneSB 10.1.9
mukundaḥ the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 10.12.32
mukundaḥ Lord MukundaSB 10.14.34
mukundaḥ Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.20.42
mukundaḥ Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.35.2-3
mukundaḥ Lord MukundaSB 10.35.6-7
mukundaḥ KṛṣṇaSB 10.39.24
mukundaḥ Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.46.31
mukundaḥ Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.50.35-36
mukundaḥ KṛṣṇaSB 10.58.21
mukundaḥ Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.64.7
mukundaḥ KṛṣṇaSB 10.64.44
mukundaḥ Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.71.22
mukundaḥ Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.71.37
mukundaḥ Lord Mukunda, KṛṣṇaSB 11.23.1
mukundaḥ Lord KṛṣṇaCC Adi 8.19
mukundaḥ the deliverer of liberation to everyoneCC Madhya 13.78
mukundaḥ KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 20.262
mukundaḥ Lord Śrī KṛṣṇaMM 2
mukundam Lord Kṛṣṇa, the delivererSB 2.3.21
mukundam unto MukundaSB 8.8.23
mukundam Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 9.4.25
mukundam at Mukunda, Lord Śrī KṛṣṇaSB 10.13.64
mukundam KṛṣṇaSB 10.58.2
mukundam Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.59.22
mukundam to Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.78.4
mukundam Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.82.17
mukundam MukundaSB 11.5.41
mukundam MukundaCC Madhya 22.141
mukundānanda cakravartī Mukundānanda CakravartīCC Adi 8.69
mukundāra mātā the mother of MukundaCC Antya 12.58
mukundāra mātāra of the mother of MukundaCC Antya 12.59
mukundasya of the Lord, who can give liberationSB 4.9.36
mukundasya of Mukunda, the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 7.7.51-52
mukundasya of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.38.9
mukundasya of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.39.17-18
mukundasya of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.45.19
mukundasya Kṛṣṇa'sSB 10.52.23
mukundasya of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.80.1
mukundāt besides the Personality of Godhead Śrī KṛṣṇaSB 1.18.21
mukundāt from KṛṣṇaSB 10.47.16
mukunde unto the Lord, who awards salvationSB 2.1.10
mukunde (fixed) upon MukundaSB 10.83.17
mukunde for Lord MukundaMM 51
mukundena with Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.33.9
mukundena by Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.73.27
mukundena by Lord MukundaSB 11.30.17
mukundera of Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 6.113
mukundera prema Mukunda's love of GodheadCC Madhya 15.119
mukundere puche inquired from MukundaCC Madhya 10.155
mukundere upon MukundaCC Madhya 15.127
mukundere to MukundaCC Madhya 15.130
mūlya śuniyā hearing the priceCC Antya 9.23
munau unto the muni (Vyāsa)SB 1.4.5
munau unto the great sage VālmīkiSB 9.11.15
munayaḥ the sagesBG 14.1
munayaḥ sagesSB 1.1.5
munayaḥ the sagesSB 1.1.7
munayaḥ great sagesSB 1.1.15
munayaḥ O sagesSB 1.2.5
munayaḥ sagesSB 1.2.12
munayaḥ the sagesSB 1.2.25
munayaḥ the muni followers of the VedāntaSB 1.5.24
munayaḥ sagesSB 1.7.10
munayaḥ sagesSB 1.9.8
munayaḥ the great sages, headed by Vyāsadeva, etc.SB 1.9.47
munayaḥ thinkersSB 1.19.8
munayaḥ the great sagesSB 1.19.28
munayaḥ all sagesSB 2.1.7
munayaḥ the great sagesSB 2.6.13-16
munayaḥ the great thinkersSB 2.6.40-41
munayaḥ sagesSB 2.7.5
munayaḥ great sagesSB 2.7.8
munayaḥ great sagesSB 2.7.41
munayaḥ the great sagesSB 3.3.24
munayaḥ great sagesSB 3.8.3
munayaḥ sagesSB 3.12.29
munayaḥ great thinkers and sagesSB 3.13.25
munayaḥ the sagesSB 3.15.26
munayaḥ the great sagesSB 3.15.27
munayaḥ the great sagesSB 3.15.29
munayaḥ the great sagesSB 3.15.32
munayaḥ great sagesSB 3.15.47
munayaḥ O great sagesSB 3.16.3
munayaḥ sagesSB 3.16.27
munayaḥ great sagesSB 4.1.46-47
munayaḥ the sagesSB 4.1.54-55
munayaḥ the philosophersSB 4.2.4
munayaḥ the sagesSB 4.6.7
munayaḥ the sagesSB 4.6.39
munayaḥ great sagesSB 4.8.31
munayaḥ great sagesSB 4.9.20-21
munayaḥ the great sagesSB 4.10.29
munayaḥ ūcuḥ the sages saidSB 4.10.30
munayaḥ great sagesSB 4.13.19-20
munayaḥ the great sagesSB 4.13.22
munayaḥ the great sagesSB 4.14.1
munayaḥ all the great sagesSB 4.14.7
munayaḥ the great sagesSB 4.14.13
munayaḥ ūcuḥ the great sages saidSB 4.14.14
munayaḥ all those great saintly personsSB 4.14.36
munayaḥ the KumārasSB 4.22.1
munayaḥ great sagesSB 4.24.17
munayaḥ saintly personsSB 5.14.39
munayaḥ great philosophers and exalted sagesSB 6.16.40
munayaḥ great saintly personsSB 6.17.32
munayaḥ the great saintly personsSB 7.9.8
munayaḥ the great saintly personsSB 7.9.44
munayaḥ great saintly personsSB 7.10.48
munayaḥ great saintly personsSB 7.15.75
munayaḥ great saintly personsSB 8.1.22
munayaḥ great sagesSB 8.3.7
munayaḥ the seven sagesSB 8.5.8
munayaḥ great sagesSB 8.12.6
munayaḥ all the great sagesSB 8.14.2
munayaḥ the great sagesSB 8.18.8
munayaḥ the saintly personsSB 8.23.26-27
munayaḥ all the saintly brāhmaṇasSB 8.24.43
munayaḥ great saintly personsSB 9.9.15
munayaḥ great saintly personsSB 9.13.9
munayaḥ all the great sages and saintly personsSB 10.3.6
munayaḥ sagesSB 10.20.35
munayaḥ great sagesSB 10.21.14
munayaḥ sagesSB 10.28.15
munayaḥ wise sagesSB 10.33.34
munayaḥ sagesSB 10.47.58
munayaḥ great sagesSB 10.63.9
munayaḥ the sagesSB 10.63.43
munayaḥ the great sagesSB 10.65.22
munayaḥ sagesSB 10.71.9
munayaḥ the exalted sagesSB 10.74.13-15
munayaḥ the sagesSB 10.78.21
munayaḥ the sagesSB 10.78.29
munayaḥ the sagesSB 10.79.7
munayaḥ great sagesSB 10.84.2-5
munayaḥ the sagesSB 10.84.15
śrī-munayaḥ ūcuḥ the great sages saidSB 10.84.16
munayaḥ the sagesSB 10.84.27
munayaḥ the sagesSB 10.84.34
munayaḥ sagesSB 10.87.23
munayaḥ the sagesSB 10.89.14-17
munayaḥ the sagesSB 11.1.11-12
munayaḥ sagesSB 11.2.20-21
munayaḥ great sagesSB 11.12.12
munayaḥ the sagesSB 11.13.41
munayaḥ the sagesSB 11.19.6
munayaḥ the great sagesSB 11.27.2
munayaḥ the sagesSB 11.31.1
munayaḥ the sagesSB 12.6.64-65
munayaḥ the sagesSB 12.7.22
munayaḥ sagesSB 12.8.42
munayaḥ the sagesSB 12.12.62
munayaḥ saintsCC Adi 2.17
munayaḥ great saintly persons who have completely rejected material aspirations, fruitive activities and so forthCC Madhya 6.186
munayaḥ the great sagesCC Madhya 8.224
munayaḥ the great sagesCC Madhya 9.123
munayaḥ great saintly persons who have completely rejected material aspirations, fruitive activities, and so forthCC Madhya 17.140
munayaḥ great saintly personsCC Madhya 21.13
munayaḥ great saintly persons who have completely rejected material aspirations, fruitive activities and so forthCC Madhya 24.5
munayaḥ santaḥ great saintly persons and transcendentalistsCC Madhya 24.146
munayaḥ ca all saintly personsCC Madhya 24.152
munayaḥ api even great saintly personsCC Madhya 24.168
munayaḥ great sagesCC Madhya 24.176
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca all the ātmārāmas and munisCC Madhya 24.221
munayaḥ eva just the saintly personsCC Madhya 24.225
munayaḥ ca the word munayaḥ with the word ca addedCC Madhya 24.301
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca nirgranthāḥ ca bhajaya the ātmārāmas, great sages and nirgranthas (the learned and the fools) are all eligible to engage in the transcendental loving service of the LordCC Madhya 24.303
munayaḥ great saintly persons who have completely rejected material aspirations, fruitive activities, and so forthCC Madhya 25.159
munayaḥ sagaciousMM 15
munaye unto the great sageSB 2.9.45
munaye the great sageSB 7.1.4-5
munaye to the silentSB 10.16.47
munaye to the sageSB 12.6.73
munaye to the sageSB 12.8.16
munaye to the sageSB 12.10.38
munaye the great sageSB 12.13.19
mune O muniSB 1.5.23
mune O VyāsadevaSB 1.6.17
mune O sageSB 1.9.28
mahā-mune O great sageSB 2.8.24
mune O great sageSB 3.13.2
mahā-mune O great sageSB 3.21.32
mune O sageSB 3.22.8
mune O sage KardamaSB 3.24.16
mune O sageSB 3.24.35
mune O great sageSB 4.27.22
mune O great sageSB 5.1.1
mune O great sageSB 6.1.2
mune O great sageSB 6.3.2
mune O great sage, Śukadeva GosvāmīSB 6.13.3
mahā-mune O great sageSB 6.14.5
mune O great sageSB 7.1.17
mune O great sageSB 8.20.11
mune O great sageSB 10.1.12
mune O sage, ŚukadevaSB 10.29.12
mune O sageSB 12.3.16
mune O sage, ŚaunakaSB 12.7.4
mune O sage (Śaunaka)SB 12.8.29
mune O wise ŚaunakaSB 12.9.7
mune O sageSB 12.11.33
mahā-mune O great sageCC Madhya 19.150
mahā-mune O great sageCC Madhya 25.83
muneḥ sageBG 2.69
muneḥ of the sageBG 6.3
muneḥ from the learned philosopherSB 1.12.28
muneḥ of the sageSB 1.19.4
muneḥ of the sageSB 3.4.10
muneḥ of Maitreya MuniSB 3.13.1
muneḥ of the sageSB 3.21.37
kapila-muneḥ of the sage KapilaSB 3.33.37
muneḥ of the great sageSB 4.1.21
mahā-muneḥ of elevated transcendentalistsSB 4.4.19
muneḥ of the great sageSB 4.31.28
muneḥ from MuniSB 6.6.27
muneḥ of the great sage, DadhīciSB 6.10.13-14
muneḥ of Nārada Muni and other devoteesSB 6.11.21
muneḥ of a great sageSB 7.5.38
muneḥ of the great saintly personSB 7.13.11
muneḥ from the saintly personSB 7.13.46
muneḥ vacaḥ the words of Nārada MuniSB 8.11.45
muneḥ unto Cyavana MuniSB 9.3.9
muneḥ of the great sage JamadagniSB 9.16.4
muneḥ of the great sageSB 9.16.6
muneḥ for a sageSB 10.47.5
muneḥ of a wise yogīSB 11.15.29
muneḥ of a learned personSB 11.15.31
muneḥ of such a sageSB 11.15.32
muneḥ of the vānaprasthaSB 11.18.8
muneḥ of the sageSB 11.20.29
muneḥ of the sageSB 11.23.34
muneḥ of the sage (Śrīla Vyāsadeva)SB 12.7.25
muneḥ to the sageSB 12.8.29
muneḥ the sageSB 12.9.10
muneḥ of a saintly personCC Madhya 24.159
munerapi even of a great sageCC Antya 2.118
mahā-muni the great sage (Vyāsadeva)SB 1.1.2
muni-varya by yourself, the great sageSB 1.5.9
muni-sattama O great sageSB 1.6.4
muni-śreṣṭha O chief amongst the munisSB 1.8.12
muni-gaṇa the great learned sagesSB 1.9.41
muni-sat-tamaḥ the greatest among the devotee philosophersSB 1.13.40
muni-vrataḥ with the vows of a sageSB 1.19.7
muni-pradhānaḥ the chief amongst the sagesSB 3.7.42
muni-śreṣṭha O chief among the sagesSB 3.14.2
muni-varam from the best of sagesSB 3.22.26-27
muni-kṛte for the good of the sagesSB 3.28.32
muni great sagesSB 4.1.22
muni by the sagesSB 4.16.1
muni great sagesSB 4.24.12
muni-vratāḥ just take the vow of the great sages, the vow of silenceSB 4.24.71
muni-vrataiḥ like the great sagesSB 4.25.19
muni-vat like a sageSB 4.25.28
muni-gaṇaiḥ and by great sagesSB 5.1.8
muni-varya O best of munisSB 5.2.7
muni-gaṇa-dayitam which is dear to the great saintly residentsSB 5.8.30
muni-varaḥ great sage Jaḍa BharataSB 5.10.14
muni and of great sagesSB 5.25.7
muni-sattamāḥ O best of the sagesSB 6.4.3
muni by sagesSB 6.5.3
muni-varam the best of all the sagesSB 6.7.2-8
muni-gaṇaiḥ by the saintly personsSB 6.10.13-14
muni-saṃsadi in the presence of great saintly personsSB 6.17.4-5
muni-sammatān which are recognized by great munis, philosophers and saintly personsSB 7.12.17
muni-annam foodstuffs prepared with ghee and suitable to be eaten by great saintly personsSB 7.15.5
muni-annaiḥ by preparations made with ghee for saintly personsSB 7.15.7
muni-annena with food (prepared in ghee and offered to the Supreme Lord)SB 7.15.11
muni-gaṇāḥ all the sagesSB 8.11.40
muni-priyam which is approved by the great sagesSB 9.2.10
muni-kopa by the anger of Kapila MuniSB 9.8.12
muni-sattamāḥ all the great sages gathered thereSB 9.13.7
muni-sattama O best of all munis, king of the munis (Śukadeva Gosvāmī)SB 10.1.2
muni-gaṇāḥ great sagesSB 10.15.6
muni-cāraṇa the sages and the CāraṇasSB 10.16.27
muni renunciant sagesSB 10.20.49
muni of silenceSB 10.53.50
muni of sagesSB 10.57.31
muni-indrāṇām and great sagesSB 10.67.27
muni of sagesSB 10.78.37
muni of the sage (Vyāsadeva)SB 10.89.20
muni of the sagesSB 11.2.23
munī to the Lord's incarnation as the two sagesSB 12.8.39
vyāsa-muni VyāsadevaCC Adi 1.67
mahā-muni by the great sage (Vyāsadeva)CC Adi 1.91
muni the sageCC Adi 3.47
bharata-muni the saintly person named Bharata MuniCC Adi 4.257
muni great saintly personCC Adi 14.86
muni sagesCC Adi 17.158
muni-gaṇa sagesCC Adi 17.161
muni the great sage Mahāmuni VyāsadevaCC Madhya 20.354
muni-gaṇa the great sagesCC Madhya 20.356
muni-gaṇa the great saintly persons like VyāsadevaCC Madhya 20.362
muni-gaṇa all saintly personsCC Madhya 22.5
deva-muni-indra-guhyam difficult to achieve even for great demigods, saintly persons and kingsCC Madhya 22.42
muni the word muniCC Madhya 24.14
muni-śabde by the word muniCC Madhya 24.15
muni they are called muniCC Madhya 24.15
mahā-muni by the great sage (Vyāsadeva)CC Madhya 24.100
śaunaka-ādi muni-gaṇa the great sages headed by Śaunaka MuniCC Madhya 24.126
muni muniCC Madhya 24.162
mahā-muni hañā becoming great saintly personsCC Madhya 24.167
muni-śabde by the word muniCC Madhya 24.175
muni-gaṇāḥ great saintly personsCC Madhya 24.177
muni-gaṇa philosophersCC Madhya 24.187
sanaka-ādi saba muni-jana all the great personalities, such as Sanaka and SanātanaCC Madhya 24.203
deva-muni-indra-guhyam difficult to achieve even for great demigods, saintly persons and kingsCC Madhya 24.219
muni saintly personsCC Madhya 24.224
parvata-mahā-muni the great sage Parvata MuniCC Madhya 24.277
muni muniCC Madhya 24.293
mahā-muni by the great sage (Vyāsadeva)CC Madhya 25.149
deva-muni-gaṇa the demigods and great saintly personsCC Antya 4.129-130
muni-gaṇa great sagesCC Antya 9.10
muni-puńgavānām of the foremost jñānīsBs 5.34
muni-vṛnda by all the sagesMM 7
muni of sagesMM 32
munibhiḥ the great sagesSB 1.5.28
munibhiḥ along with the munis present thereSB 1.8.4
munibhiḥ by the great sagesSB 3.13.46
munibhiḥ by the sagesSB 3.22.38
munibhiḥ by the munisSB 3.33.34
munibhiḥ by the sagesSB 4.7.29
munibhiḥ by the great sagesSB 4.16.3
munibhiḥ by the great sagesSB 4.18.3
munibhiḥ by great sagesSB 4.19.4
munibhiḥ by great sagesSB 4.30.6
munibhiḥ by the great sagesSB 6.7.2-8
munibhiḥ by saintly personsSB 6.17.2-3
munibhiḥ great saintly personsSB 7.10.33
munibhiḥ by such great sagesSB 9.8.23
munibhiḥ accompanied by great sagesSB 10.2.25
munibhiḥ by the sagesSB 10.38.8
munibhiḥ by sagesSB 10.60.39
munibhiḥ by sagesSB 10.72.1-2
munibhiḥ by sagesSB 10.78.13-15
munibhiḥ sagesSB 10.86.17
munibhiḥ by sagesSB 11.6.10
munibhiḥ by the sagesSB 11.13.21
munibhiḥ by great sagesNoI 11
muniḥ a sageBG 2.56
muniḥ a thinkerBG 5.6
muniḥ the transcendentalistBG 5.27-28
kapilaḥ muniḥ Kapila MuniBG 10.26
muniḥ the learnedSB 1.4.3
muniḥ the muniSB 1.4.17-18
muniḥ the sageSB 1.4.22
muniḥ VyāsadevaSB 1.4.33
muniḥ the sageSB 1.6.37
muniḥ the sageSB 1.7.8
muniḥ sageSB 1.7.9
muniḥ the thoughtfulSB 1.15.42
mahā-muniḥ the sageSB 1.18.49
muniḥ the philosopherSB 2.2.19
muniḥ the meditative devoteeSB 2.2.20
mahā-muniḥ the great sageSB 2.9.42
mahā-muniḥ the great sageSB 2.10.51
muniḥ sageSB 3.4.36
muniḥ the sageSB 3.5.12
muniḥ the great sageSB 3.5.17
muniḥ the great sageSB 3.7.8
muniḥ sageSB 3.8.9
muniḥ great sageSB 3.10.3
muniḥ the sageSB 3.13.5
muniḥ the sageSB 3.21.49
muniḥ the sage KardamaSB 3.24.1
muniḥ the sageSB 3.24.42
muniḥ thoughtfulSB 3.27.8
muniḥ a thoughtful personSB 3.27.27
muniḥ the sageSB 3.28.20
mahā-muniḥ the great sage KapilaSB 3.29.6
muniḥ the great sageSB 4.1.19
muniḥ the great sageSB 4.1.23
muniḥ the sageSB 4.1.25
muniḥ great sageSB 4.1.45
muniḥ a great personalitySB 4.8.56
muniḥ the great sage NāradaSB 4.8.63
muniḥ like the great sagesSB 4.23.6
muniḥ the thoughtfulSB 4.24.59
muniḥ the great sageSB 4.28.32
muniḥ very thoughtfulSB 4.31.8
muniḥ the great sageSB 4.31.23
muniḥ the great sage Nārada MuniSB 6.5.22
muniḥ the great sageSB 6.5.29
muniḥ MuniSB 6.6.24-26
muniḥ the sageSB 6.15.12-15
muniḥ the King, who was silent due to full mental satisfactionSB 6.16.31
muniḥ a saintly personSB 7.12.17
muniḥ a saintly, thoughtful manSB 7.12.22
mahā-muniḥ the great saintly personSB 7.13.20
muniḥ such a thoughtful personSB 7.13.44
muniḥ the philosopher or speculatorSB 7.15.62
muniḥ Nārada MuniSB 7.15.79
muniḥ Agastya MuniSB 8.4.9
muniḥ as a great saintly personSB 9.2.14
muniḥ a great sageSB 9.3.20
muniḥ the sageSB 9.4.50
muniḥ the great sageSB 9.5.23
muniḥ Saubhari MuniSB 9.6.43
muniḥ Kapila MuniSB 9.8.9-10
muniḥ the great sageSB 9.8.27
muniḥ the great sage VālmīkiSB 9.11.11
muniḥ the great sageSB 9.15.8
muniḥ the great sageSB 9.15.10
muniḥ the great sageSB 9.15.24
muniḥ the great sage JamadagniSB 9.16.5
muniḥ Viśvāmitra MuniSB 9.16.33
muniḥ a great saintly personSB 9.17.1-3
muniḥ the great sageSB 9.22.21-24
muniḥ a sageSB 10.20.40
muniḥ the sage NāradaSB 10.37.24
muniḥ the sage (Nārada)SB 10.71.18
muniḥ the sageSB 10.87.45
muniḥ a sageSB 11.7.39
muniḥ a sageSB 11.7.42
muniḥ a sageSB 11.7.44
muniḥ a saintly sageSB 11.8.5
muniḥ a saintly devoteeSB 11.8.6
muniḥ a saintly personSB 11.8.9
muniḥ a sageSB 11.9.14
muniḥ a saintly sageSB 11.11.16
muniḥ a saintly sageSB 11.11.17
muniḥ thoughtfulSB 11.11.29-32
muniḥ the saintly vānaprasthaSB 11.18.9
muniḥ the sannyāsīSB 11.18.15
muniḥ the sageSB 11.18.21
muniḥ the sageSB 11.18.23
muniḥ the sageSB 11.18.35
muniḥ silentSB 11.23.31
muniḥ the sageSB 11.23.58
muniḥ the sageSB 11.25.34
muniḥ a sober sageSB 11.28.17
muniḥ a sageSB 12.6.30-31
muniḥ the sageSB 12.6.54-56
muniḥ the sageSB 12.6.58
muniḥ the sage (Jaimini)SB 12.6.75
mahā-muniḥ the elevated sageSB 12.8.30
muniḥ the sageSB 12.9.13
mahā-muniḥ the great sageSB 12.9.15
muniḥ the sageSB 12.10.11-13
muniḥ the sageSB 12.10.14
muniḥ the great sage MaitreyaCC Antya 19.70
munim sageSB 1.2.2
munim the sageSB 1.13.38
munim the sageSB 1.18.24-25
munim unto the great sageSB 1.19.31
munim to the sage (Maitreya)SB 3.20.8
munim the sageSB 3.21.45-47
munim the great sageSB 3.22.1
munim who was equal to a saintSB 3.22.34
munim to the great sageSB 6.14.22
munim unto Cyavana MuniSB 9.3.8
munim the great sageSB 9.8.20
munim the great sage JamadagniSB 9.16.11
munim GargamuniSB 10.8.3
munim the sageSB 10.70.34
munim to the sageSB 10.89.8-9
munim always thinking of assisting Me in My pastimesSB 11.14.16
munim a wise personSB 11.18.38
munīn the great sagesSB 3.12.4
munīn the sagesSB 4.5.16
munīn to the sagesSB 4.12.28
munīn great sagesSB 4.12.35
mahā-munīn the great devoteesSB 7.14.2
munīn of the sagesSB 10.77.6-7
munīn to the sagesSB 10.86.23
munīn to the sagesSB 10.86.38
munīn sagesSB 10.86.51
munīn sagesSB 11.5.43
muninā with the muniSB 1.4.7
muninā by the muniSB 1.4.25
muninā by the sageSB 3.14.6
muninā by the philosopherSB 6.14.22
muninā by the sage (Śukadeva)SB 12.6.1
muninā by the sageSB 12.10.35
munīnām of the sagesBG 10.37
munīnām of the great sagesSB 1.2.3
munīnām of the great sagesSB 1.4.1
munīnām of the great philosophers or mental speculatorsSB 1.8.20
mahā-munīnām by the great sagesSB 3.15.37
munīnām those four sagesSB 3.16.1
munīnām of great sagesSB 5.3.11
mahā-munīnām who are sannyāsīsSB 5.5.28
munīnām of such saintly personsSB 5.10.19
munīnām in the presence of the sagesSB 7.1.14-15
munīnām of great sagesSB 8.1.33
munīnām great saintly personsSB 8.7.20
munīnām for great sagesSB 10.47.25
munīnām for sagesSB 10.60.36
munīnām of the sagesSB 10.85.2
munīnām sagesSB 10.86.33
munīnām sagesSB 10.87.9
munīnām of the sagesSB 10.89.13
munīnām of the sagesSB 10.89.14-17
munīnām among saintly sagesSB 11.16.25
munīnām of the sagesCC Adi 4.51
sarva-jña munira vākya the words of the omniscient muni (Vyāsadeva)CC Madhya 20.353
munira of even the great philosophersCC Antya 3.238
munsiba the superintendentCC Antya 10.40
munsīpha kailā appointed as the supervisorCC Madhya 25.188
munyayaḥ the sagesSB 11.1.16
śraddhā, maitrī, dayā, śāntiḥ, tuṣṭiḥ, puṣṭiḥ, kriyā, unnatiḥ, buddhiḥ, medhā, titikṣā, hrīḥ, mūrtiḥ names of thirteen daughters of DakṣaSB 4.1.49-52
na punaḥ nor againBG 11.16
na niṣpunanti cannot purifySB 6.1.18
na punaḥ never againSB 10.87.35
na adhunā no longerSB 11.6.26-27
nā śuniye I cannot hearCC Madhya 2.90
nā śuni I have not heardCC Madhya 5.95
nā śuniba we should not hearCC Madhya 22.120
nā śunibe never hearCC Antya 6.236
keha tomā nā śunābe no one will inform YouCC Antya 9.78
nā śunimu I shall not hearCC Antya 9.93
nā śune he never heardCC Antya 13.132
nā śune do not hearCC Antya 15.48
śunite nā pāinu I could not hearCC Antya 17.28
śunite nā pāinu I could not hearCC Antya 17.28
nāga-punnāga-campakaiḥ with nāgas, punnāgas and campakasSB 4.6.14-15
kurabaka-aśoka-nāga-punnāga-campakāḥ O kurabaka (red amaranth), aśoka, nāga, punnāga and campaka treesSB 10.30.6
kabhu nāhi śuni I have never heardCC Madhya 11.95
nāhi śuni I never heardCC Madhya 11.96
āra nāhi śuni no one could hear anything elseCC Madhya 14.57
nāhi śuni I do not hearCC Madhya 17.95
nāhi śuni we do not hearCC Antya 1.101
nāhi śune does not hearCC Antya 5.98
nāhi śuni we do not hearCC Antya 14.81
nāhi śune does not hearCC Antya 17.48
nahuṣaḥ bharataḥ arjunaḥ Nahuṣa, Bharata and Kārtavīrya ArjunaSB 12.3.9-13
dhundhu-nāma of the name DhundhuSB 9.6.22
arjunaḥ nāma the one known as ArjunaSB 10.89.32
kṛṣṇa-nāma śuni' by hearing the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 11.57
kṛṣṇa-nāma śuni' hearing the chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 19.70
divya-unmāda-nāma named transcendental madnessCC Madhya 23.61
nāma śune hears the holy nameCC Antya 3.128
sunanda-nanda-ādi-anugaiḥ by associates like Sunanda and NandaSB 4.7.25
sunanda-nanda-pramukhāḥ headed by Sunanda and Nanda, the chief of Lord Viṣṇu's associates from VaikuṇṭhaSB 4.19.5
nanda-sūnunā together with the son of Nanda MahārājaSB 10.30.27
nanda-sunandaka-ādayaḥ Nanda, Sunanda and the othersSB 10.34.4
sunanda-nanda-pramukhaiḥ headed by Sunanda and NandaSB 10.39.53-55
sunanda-nanda-pramukhaiḥ headed by Sunanda and NandaSB 10.89.54-56
nandaḥ sunandaḥ the associates of Lord Viṣṇu such as Nanda and SunandaSB 8.21.16-17
nandam sunandam garuḍam named Nanda, Sunanda and GaruḍaSB 11.27.28
sunanda-nandau ūcatuḥ Sunanda and Nanda saidSB 4.12.23
mukunda narasiṃha janārdana O Mukunda, Narasiṃha, JanārdanaMM 40
nāṭaka śunila listened to the dramaCC Antya 5.93
nataunnatam low or highSB 10.25.10
nindā śuni' hearing the criticismCC Madhya 15.251
nindā śuni' by hearing the criticism (of Lord Caitanya by the Māyāvādī sannyāsīs)CC Madhya 25.12
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca nirgranthāḥ ca bhajaya the ātmārāmas, great sages and nirgranthas (the learned and the fools) are all eligible to engage in the transcendental loving service of the LordCC Madhya 24.303
nirundhanti confineSB 5.26.34
nirundhanti confineSB 5.26.34
nirundhe is opposingSB 10.50.46
nirundhyāt one should bring under controlSB 10.47.32
nirundhyāt should bring under controlSB 11.2.38
na niṣpunanti cannot purifySB 6.1.18
raghunātha nivedaya Raghunātha dāsa inquiresCC Antya 6.231
nṛpati śunila the King heardCC Madhya 16.117
nunna agitatedSB 10.21.12
nunnāḥ impelledSB 10.20.24
nunnāḥ propelledSB 10.25.9
nyarundhan checking with great difficultySB 1.10.14
pada śuni' by hearing the stanzasCC Madhya 3.122
mukunda-padavīm the lotus feet of Mukunda, KṛṣṇaSB 10.47.61
mukunda-padavīm the lotus feet of Mukunda, KṛṣṇaCC Antya 7.47
paḍe śune reads and hearsCC Antya 5.163
paḍite śunite reciting and hearingCC Antya 18.5
śunite nā pāinu I could not hearCC Antya 17.28
śunite nā pāinu I could not hearCC Antya 17.28
paiśunya of envyCC Antya 5.1
pakṣī rāńgā-ṭuni just like a little bird with a red beakCC Antya 20.90-91
palāila raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa has gone awayCC Antya 6.177
ye paṇḍita śune any learned person who hearsCC Madhya 25.27
kunda-pańkti like a row of jasmine budsSB 3.28.33
yamunā pāra hañā crossing the river YamunāCC Madhya 18.66
parama sundara very beautifulCC Antya 3.17
parama-sundara very beautifully constructedCC Antya 3.112
parama-sundara very beautifulCC Antya 3.192
parama-sundarī very, very beautifulCC Antya 5.13
yamunā-pāre grāma his residence on the other side of the YamunāCC Madhya 18.82
maithunya-pareṣu which are dedicated to sex onlySB 11.5.8
paridhunvate shakingSB 3.13.34
pariṣvakta-sahasra-kuntalam brilliantly illuminated by scattered, fully grown hairSB 10.3.6
parvata-mahā-muni the great sage Parvata MuniCC Madhya 24.277
paśunā animalSB 9.8.29
paśunā with animal sacrificeSB 11.18.7
raghunāthera pāya unto the lotus feet of Lord RaghunāthaCC Madhya 15.149
pāyunā aṃśena with the partial evacuation processSB 3.6.20
phalgunā which is insignificantSB 5.19.22
phālguna by ArjunaSB 10.71.44-45
phālguna of the month of PhālgunaCC Adi 13.19
phālguna-pūrṇimā of the full moon of the month of PhālgunaCC Adi 13.20
phālguna PhālgunaCC Adi 13.89
phālgunaḥ another name of Śrī ArjunaSB 1.7.29
phālgunaḥ ArjunaSB 10.58.18
phālgunaḥ ArjunaSB 10.89.42
phālgunaḥ ArjunaSB 10.89.51
phālgunam the place where the Phālgu River flowsSB 7.14.30-33
phālgunam ArjunaSB 10.58.4
phālgunam PhālgunaSB 10.79.18
phālgunasya of the month of Phālguna (February and March)SB 8.16.25
phālgunāt from ArjunaSB 3.1.31
phālgune in the next month, PhālgunaCC Madhya 7.4
phālgune in the month of Phālguna (February-March)CC Madhya 20.199
phālgunena with ArjunaSB 10.71.44-45
phālgunena by ArjunaSB 10.89.34
phālgunera of the month of PhālgunaCC Madhya 7.5
phalguni not very greatSB 9.15.15
piśuna excitingSB 1.11.36
piśuneṣu on the enemiesCC Antya 1.108
raghunāthera pitā the father of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.248
pīṭhaka-unmāna the wooden seat and wooden measuring potSB 10.11.8
prabhaviṣṇunā by the all-powerfulSB 1.12.16
prabhaviṣṇunā who is the most powerful everywhereSB 8.21.27
prabhaviṣṇunā by KṛṣṇaCC Adi 17.293
prabhuke śunāite to induce Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to hearCC Antya 5.91
prabhunā by his LordSB 10.86.58
prabhure kare anunaya entreated the LordCC Antya 9.42
muni-pradhānaḥ the chief amongst the sagesSB 3.7.42
sunanda-nanda-pramukhāḥ headed by Sunanda and Nanda, the chief of Lord Viṣṇu's associates from VaikuṇṭhaSB 4.19.5
sunanda-nanda-pramukhaiḥ headed by Sunanda and NandaSB 10.39.53-55
sunanda-nanda-pramukhaiḥ headed by Sunanda and NandaSB 10.89.54-56
prapunanti totally purifySB 11.26.28
prapunāti purifiesSB 11.14.22
pratyarundhatām they resistedSB 10.44.4
punar-ukta-prāya almost repetitionCC Adi 16.76
yauna-prāyeṣu extending no further than marriageSB 12.2.12-16
prema-unmāda madness in loveCC Madhya 2.63
prema-unmādera cihna the symptoms of ecstatic loveCC Madhya 3.10
prema-unmāda the madness of loveCC Madhya 4.200
prema-unmādī mad in ecstasyCC Madhya 9.245
prema śuni' after hearing of the loving affairsCC Madhya 13.148
mukundera prema Mukunda's love of GodheadCC Madhya 15.119
prema-unmattān maddened by ecstatic loveCC Madhya 17.1
prema-saundarya ecstatic love and beautyCC Madhya 18.20
prema-unmāde in the madness of ecstatic loveCC Madhya 19.111
aphala-prepsunā by one without desire for fruitive resultBG 18.23
muni-priyam which is approved by the great sagesSB 9.2.10
pṛthunā by King PṛthuSB 4.20.19
mukundere puche inquired from MukundaCC Madhya 10.155
yamunā-pulina bank of the Yamunā RiverCC Madhya 2.56
yamunā-pulina the bank of the YamunāCC Madhya 13.143
yamunā-pulina the bank of the Yamunā RiverCC Antya 6.90
yamunā-pulināni ca and the banks of the River YamunāSB 10.11.36
punaḥ againBG 4.9
punaḥ againBG 4.35
punaḥ againBG 5.1
punaḥ againBG 8.15
punaḥ againBG 8.16
punaḥ janma rebirthBG 8.16
punaḥ againBG 8.26
punaḥ againBG 9.7
punaḥ punaḥ again and againBG 9.8
punaḥ punaḥ again and againBG 9.8
punaḥ againBG 9.33
na punaḥ nor againBG 11.16
punaḥ ca and againBG 11.39
punaḥ againBG 11.49
punaḥ againBG 11.50
punaḥ againBG 16.13-15
punaḥ againBG 17.21
punaḥ againBG 18.24
punaḥ againBG 18.40
punaḥ punaḥ repeatedlyBG 18.77
punaḥ punaḥ repeatedlyBG 18.77
punaḥ-bhavaḥ takes birth repeatedlySB 1.3.32
punaḥ againSB 1.5.12
punaḥ againSB 1.5.19
punaḥ againSB 1.8.2
punaḥ againSB 1.9.47
punaḥ againSB 1.12.1
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 1.14.11
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 1.14.11
punaḥ adhyagamat revived them againSB 1.15.30
punaḥ againSB 1.17.39
punaḥ againSB 1.18.19
punaḥ againSB 1.19.2
punaḥ againSB 1.19.3
punaḥ againSB 1.19.16
punaḥ thenSB 1.19.33
punaḥ againSB 2.2.31
punaḥ againSB 2.4.7
punaḥ againSB 2.4.13
punaḥ againSB 2.7.7
punaḥ againSB 2.9.24
punaḥ again (at home)SB 2.10.49-50
punaḥ āgataḥ coming againSB 3.2.6
punaḥ again, for the second timeSB 3.3.17
punaḥ againSB 3.5.6
punaḥ againSB 3.7.14
punaḥ againSB 3.8.21
punaḥ againSB 3.14.1
punaḥ againSB 3.15.44
punaḥ againSB 3.16.31
punaḥ againSB 3.18.16
punaḥ againSB 3.19.29
kim punaḥ what to speak ofSB 3.19.34
punaḥ againSB 3.21.19
kim punaḥ how much lessSB 3.22.12
punaḥ againSB 3.23.8
punaḥ againSB 3.26.62
punaḥ againSB 3.27.20
punaḥ againSB 3.28.38
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 3.30.11
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 3.30.11
punaḥ againSB 3.30.23
punaḥ againSB 3.30.34
punaḥ againSB 3.31.15
punaḥ againSB 3.31.32
punaḥ againSB 3.32.3
punaḥ againSB 3.32.12-15
punaḥ againSB 3.32.12-15
punaḥ againSB 3.32.21
punaḥ againSB 3.33.6
punaḥ againSB 4.13.1
punaḥ againSB 4.15.1
punaḥ againSB 4.18.1
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 4.18.5
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 4.18.5
punaḥ againSB 4.19.19
punaḥ againSB 4.20.25
punaḥ again and againSB 4.20.30
punaḥ againSB 4.21.32
punaḥ againSB 4.24.4
punaḥ againSB 4.28.64
punaḥ againSB 4.29.62
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 4.30.36
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 4.30.36
punaḥ againSB 4.31.15
punaḥ againSB 4.31.27
punaḥ againSB 5.1.38
punaḥ againSB 5.3.15
punaḥ againSB 5.5.17
punaḥ againSB 5.6.1
punaḥ againSB 5.7.14
punaḥ againSB 5.8.29
punaḥ againSB 5.8.30
punaḥ againSB 5.9.4
punaḥ againSB 5.10.7
punaḥ ca againSB 5.13.19
punaḥ againSB 5.14.4
punaḥ againSB 5.14.20
punaḥ api againSB 5.14.41
punaḥ-bhavāt which is liable to birth, death and old ageSB 5.19.23
punaḥ againSB 5.19.27
punaḥ againSB 5.20.35
punaḥ againSB 5.21.11
punaḥ againSB 5.24.18
punaḥ againSB 5.24.22
punaḥ againSB 5.26.28
punaḥ-bhave into another birthSB 5.26.37
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 6.1.2
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 6.1.2
punaḥ againSB 6.1.10
punaḥ againSB 6.2.12
punaḥ againSB 6.2.46
punaḥ againSB 6.3.33
punaḥ againSB 6.3.33
punaḥ againSB 6.4.52
punaḥ againSB 6.5.43
punaḥ againSB 6.6.24-26
punaḥ againSB 6.9.38
punaḥ againSB 6.9.39
punaḥ againSB 6.9.39
punaḥ againSB 6.12.6
a-punaḥ-anvayam from which one does not returnSB 6.14.58
punaḥ againSB 6.18.3-4
punaḥ againSB 6.18.62
punaḥ againSB 6.19.16
punaḥ againSB 7.1.39
punaḥ againSB 7.1.47
punaḥ againSB 7.5.30
punaḥ againSB 7.5.30
punaḥ againSB 7.8.27
punaḥ againSB 7.8.43
punaḥ againSB 7.9.53
punaḥ againSB 7.10.36
punaḥ againSB 7.10.38
punaḥ againSB 7.11.33-34
punaḥ againSB 7.13.25
punaḥ againSB 7.15.36
punaḥ-bhavaḥ again and againSB 7.15.50-51
punaḥ againSB 8.3.6
punaḥ againSB 8.7.9
punaḥ againSB 8.11.10
punaḥ againSB 8.13.14
punaḥ againSB 8.16.17
punaḥ again (is to be said)SB 8.20.10
punaḥ againSB 9.6.3
punaḥ yetSB 9.6.41-42
punaḥ againSB 9.7.13
punaḥ againSB 9.7.14
punaḥ againSB 9.8.18
punaḥ againSB 9.9.13
punaḥ againSB 9.11.9
punaḥ againSB 9.12.6
punaḥ againSB 9.12.8
punaḥ againSB 9.14.40
punaḥ againSB 9.15.34
punaḥ againSB 9.17.13
punaḥ againSB 9.20.31
punaḥ bheje again acceptedSB 9.23.17
punaḥ againSB 10.1.21
punaḥ āpatet in the future it may happen again (but what can I do)SB 10.1.48
punaḥ eva even againSB 10.3.42
punaḥ againSB 10.3.51
punaḥ-bhavaḥ my meeting with you is just like another birthSB 10.5.24
punaḥ againSB 10.6.20
punaḥ againSB 10.6.34
punaḥ againSB 10.6.34
punaḥ again (their son)SB 10.7.30
abhyagāt punaḥ but He has come back again unhurtSB 10.7.31
punaḥ eva even again because of pious activitiesSB 10.7.32
punaḥ againSB 10.9.7
punaḥ againSB 10.10.20-22
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 10.10.43
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 10.10.43
punaḥ againSB 10.11.50
punaḥ dūrāt then again threw farther awaySB 10.12.5
hasantaḥ ca punaḥ daduḥ when they saw the proprietor, they threw it farther away and enjoyed laughing, and when the owner sometimes cried, his bag was given to him againSB 10.12.5
punaḥ againSB 10.12.32
kim punaḥ what to speakSB 10.12.39
punaḥ againSB 10.12.44
punaḥ againSB 10.13.41
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 10.13.63
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 10.13.63
punaḥ againSB 10.14.15
punaḥ againSB 10.14.27
punaḥ againSB 10.15.31
punaḥ once againSB 10.15.52
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 10.17.16
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 10.17.16
punaḥ againSB 10.19.13
punaḥ once againSB 10.20.33
punaḥ againSB 10.23.13
punaḥ againSB 10.23.34
punaḥ againSB 10.27.8
punaḥ againSB 10.30.44
punaḥ againSB 10.34.19
punaḥ againSB 10.36.12
punaḥ againSB 10.37.5
punaḥ furtherSB 10.38.40
punaḥ againSB 10.39.24
punaḥ againSB 10.39.42-43
punaḥ once againSB 10.47.20
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 10.47.50
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 10.47.50
punaḥ againSB 10.47.68
punaḥ againSB 10.49.30
punaḥ furtherSB 10.51.52
punaḥ againSB 10.51.60
punaḥ once againSB 10.52.5
punaḥ againSB 10.52.13
punaḥ againSB 10.54.17
punaḥ againSB 10.54.28
punaḥ againSB 10.54.39
punaḥ againSB 10.56.37
punaḥ furtherSB 10.58.38
punaḥ againSB 10.67.19-21
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 10.67.22
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 10.67.22
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 10.71.25
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 10.71.25
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 10.74.50
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 10.74.50
punaḥ againSB 10.79.19-21
punaḥ againSB 10.79.30
punaḥ repeatedlySB 10.81.36
punaḥ againSB 10.82.10
punaḥ againSB 10.82.21
punaḥ againSB 10.84.69
punaḥ againSB 10.84.70
punaḥ againSB 10.85.51
punaḥ once moreSB 10.85.52
punaḥ againSB 10.86.59
punaḥ moreoverSB 10.87.16
punaḥ againSB 10.87.18
na punaḥ never againSB 10.87.35
punaḥ againSB 10.88.34
punaḥ againSB 10.89.13
punaḥ moreSB 10.90.26
punaḥ againSB 11.2.54
punaḥ kim what to speak of in comparisonSB 11.5.48
punaḥ againSB 11.7.12
punaḥ againSB 11.10.27-29
punaḥ againSB 11.12.11
punaḥ againSB 11.13.12
punaḥ againSB 11.13.37
punaḥ againSB 11.14.25
punaḥ againSB 11.14.34
punaḥ againSB 11.19.16
punaḥ againSB 11.19.19
punaḥ furtherSB 11.21.25
punaḥ any moreSB 11.22.39
punaḥ againSB 11.23.34
kim punaḥ what to speak ofSB 11.27.18
punaḥ once againSB 11.27.47
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 11.28.28
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 11.28.28
punaḥ againSB 11.28.33
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 11.29.46
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 11.29.46
punaḥ againSB 11.30.37
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 11.30.50
punaḥ punaḥ again and againSB 11.30.50
punaḥ againSB 12.2.34
punaḥ once againSB 12.5.5
punaḥ againSB 12.8.39
punaḥ once againSB 12.8.41
punaḥ againSB 12.12.35
punaḥ againSB 12.12.53
punaḥ on the other handSB 12.12.66
punaḥ againCC Adi 3.66
punaḥ againCC Adi 4.51
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Adi 5.88
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Adi 5.88
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Adi 7.22
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Adi 7.22
punaḥ againCC Adi 7.44
punaḥ againCC Adi 8.13
punaḥ againCC Adi 16.24
punaḥ againCC Adi 16.66
punaḥ againCC Adi 17.9
punaḥ againCC Adi 17.23
punaḥ againCC Adi 17.57-58
punaḥ againCC Adi 17.107
punaḥ againCC Adi 17.185
punaḥ punaḥ again, againCC Adi 17.236
punaḥ punaḥ again, againCC Adi 17.236
punaḥ againCC Adi 17.256
punaḥ againCC Madhya 1.111
punaḥ againCC Madhya 1.234
punaḥ-āgamana again coming thereCC Madhya 1.258
punaḥ-āgamana again comingCC Madhya 1.260
punaḥ againCC Madhya 2.36
punaḥ againCC Madhya 2.38
punaḥ againCC Madhya 2.41
punaḥ againCC Madhya 2.71
punaḥ againCC Madhya 3.89
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Madhya 3.89
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Madhya 3.89
punaḥ againCC Madhya 3.144
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Madhya 3.149
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Madhya 3.149
punaḥ againCC Madhya 4.33
punaḥ againCC Madhya 4.62
punaḥ againCC Madhya 4.77
punaḥ againCC Madhya 4.88
punaḥ againCC Madhya 4.92
punaḥ againCC Madhya 4.169
punaḥ againCC Madhya 5.81
punaḥ-bāra againCC Madhya 6.128
punaḥ againCC Madhya 6.150
punaḥ againCC Madhya 6.204
punaḥ againCC Madhya 7.131-132
punaḥ againCC Madhya 8.242
punaḥ againCC Madhya 9.22
punaḥ againCC Madhya 9.31
punaḥ againCC Madhya 9.171
punaḥ againCC Madhya 9.210
punaḥ againCC Madhya 9.328
punaḥ againCC Madhya 10.162
punaḥ againCC Madhya 11.43
punaḥ-janma transcendental rebirthCC Madhya 11.139
punaḥ againCC Madhya 11.141
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Madhya 11.159-160
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Madhya 11.159-160
punaḥ againCC Madhya 11.211
punaḥ againCC Madhya 12.62
punaḥ againCC Madhya 12.82
punaḥ againCC Madhya 12.92
punaḥ āsi' again coming backCC Madhya 12.129
punaḥ againCC Madhya 12.162
punaḥ againCC Madhya 13.131
punaḥ againCC Madhya 13.158
punaḥ api againCC Madhya 13.207
punaḥ againCC Madhya 14.103
punaḥ againCC Madhya 14.114
punaḥ againCC Madhya 14.246
punaḥ-ukti repetitionCC Madhya 15.14
punaḥ againCC Madhya 15.63
punaḥ againCC Madhya 15.74
punaḥ againCC Madhya 15.78
punaḥ againCC Madhya 15.130
punaḥ againCC Madhya 15.190
punaḥ againCC Madhya 15.263
punaḥ againCC Madhya 16.41
punaḥ againCC Madhya 16.44
punaḥ againCC Madhya 16.50
punaḥ againCC Madhya 16.59
punaḥ againCC Madhya 16.73
punaḥ again, the secondCC Madhya 16.78
punaḥ againCC Madhya 16.104
punaḥ againCC Madhya 16.104
punaḥ againCC Madhya 16.106
punaḥ againCC Madhya 16.186
punaḥ againCC Madhya 16.211
punaḥ againCC Madhya 16.212
punaḥ againCC Madhya 16.214-215
punaḥ againCC Madhya 16.275
punaḥ againCC Madhya 17.213
punaḥ againCC Madhya 17.215
punaḥ againCC Madhya 17.217
punaḥ againCC Madhya 18.67
punaḥ againCC Madhya 18.73
punaḥ againCC Madhya 18.91
punaḥ againCC Madhya 18.125
punaḥ againCC Madhya 18.216
punaḥ againCC Madhya 19.1
punaḥ againCC Madhya 19.139
punaḥ againCC Madhya 19.192
punaḥ againCC Madhya 19.230
punaḥ butCC Madhya 20.145
punaḥ againCC Madhya 20.181
punaḥ againCC Madhya 20.192
punaḥ againCC Madhya 20.193
punaḥ againCC Madhya 20.194
punaḥ againCC Madhya 20.390
punaḥ againCC Madhya 21.145
punaḥ againCC Madhya 21.147
punaḥ againCC Madhya 22.19
punaḥ againCC Madhya 22.40
punaḥ againCC Madhya 22.83
punaḥ againCC Madhya 24.103
punaḥ againCC Madhya 24.166
punaḥ againCC Madhya 24.199
punaḥ againCC Madhya 24.213
punaḥ againCC Madhya 24.324
punaḥ againCC Madhya 25.76
punaḥ againCC Madhya 25.238
punaḥ againCC Madhya 25.255
punaḥ againCC Madhya 25.261
punaḥ againCC Antya 1.222
punaḥ againCC Antya 2.8
punaḥ againCC Antya 2.73
punaḥ againCC Antya 2.125
punaḥ againCC Antya 3.26
punaḥ againCC Antya 3.36
punaḥ againCC Antya 3.37
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Antya 3.56
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Antya 3.56
punaḥ againCC Antya 3.56
punaḥ againCC Antya 3.78-79
punaḥ againCC Antya 3.87
punaḥ againCC Antya 4.1
punaḥ againCC Antya 4.201
punaḥ againCC Antya 4.237
punaḥ againCC Antya 5.52
punaḥ againCC Antya 6.26
punaḥ againCC Antya 6.149
punaḥ againCC Antya 6.205
punaḥ againCC Antya 6.211
punaḥ againCC Antya 6.241
punaḥ againCC Antya 6.287
kim punaḥ what to speak ofCC Antya 7.10
punaḥ againCC Antya 7.138
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Antya 8.14
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Antya 8.14
punaḥ againCC Antya 8.74
punaḥ againCC Antya 9.112
punaḥ againCC Antya 9.130
punaḥ againCC Antya 9.133
punaḥ againCC Antya 9.134
punaḥ againCC Antya 10.31
punaḥ againCC Antya 10.51
punaḥ-ukti haya it will be repetitionCC Antya 10.51
punaḥ againCC Antya 10.53
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Antya 12.135
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Antya 12.135
punaḥ againCC Antya 12.149
punaḥ againCC Antya 13.118
punaḥ againCC Antya 13.119
punaḥ againCC Antya 14.37
punaḥ againCC Antya 14.63
punaḥ againCC Antya 15.37
punaḥ againCC Antya 15.42
punaḥ againCC Antya 15.61
punaḥ againCC Antya 15.69
punaḥ againCC Antya 15.79
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Antya 15.88
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Antya 15.88
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Antya 15.88
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Antya 15.88
punaḥ againCC Antya 15.93
punaḥ api againCC Antya 15.97
punaḥ-bāra againCC Antya 16.47
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Antya 16.61
punaḥ punaḥ again and againCC Antya 16.61
punaḥ againCC Antya 16.78
punaḥ againCC Antya 16.104
punaḥ againCC Antya 17.41
punaḥ againCC Antya 19.87
punaḥ againCC Antya 20.31
punaḥ againCC Antya 20.35
punaḥ againCC Antya 20.109
punaḥ againCC Antya 20.133
punaḥ āsvādilā again He tastedCC Antya 20.139
punaḥ againNoI 11
punānāḥ those who can sanctifySB 1.19.8
punānāḥ who can purifySB 7.10.48
punānāḥ who can purifySB 7.15.75
punānam sanctifyingSB 4.29.84
punānāni purifyingSB 7.10.70
punantaḥ sanctifyingSB 7.14.42
punantaḥ purifyingSB 10.86.51
punanti sanctifySB 1.1.15
punanti sanctifySB 1.19.8
punanti purifySB 2.2.37
punantī sanctifyingSB 9.9.11
punanti and purifySB 10.38.12
punanti purifySB 10.48.31
punanti purifySB 10.84.11
punanti purifySB 10.86.52
punanti purifySB 10.87.27
punanti purifySB 12.10.23
punantīḥ sanctifyingSB 5.20.23
punantīnām are purifyingSB 5.19.17-18
punar-ukti repetitionCC Adi 14.96
punar-ātta redundancy (also called punar-ukti)CC Adi 16.55
punar-ātta repetition of the same wordCC Adi 16.66
punar-ukta-vat of repetition of the same wordCC Adi 16.73
punar-ukta-prāya almost repetitionCC Adi 16.76
punar-ukta repetitionCC Adi 16.76
punar-ukta-vad-ābhāsa tinge of punar-ukta-vatCC Adi 16.77
punar-ukti repetitionCC Madhya 25.17
punarapi thereafterCC Adi 5.69
punarapi againCC Adi 17.24
punarapi againCC Madhya 1.121
punarapi again and againCC Madhya 2.35
punarapi againCC Madhya 3.207
punarapi againCC Madhya 5.70
punarapi againCC Madhya 6.36
punarapi againCC Madhya 6.76
punarapi againCC Madhya 6.143
punarapi againCC Madhya 7.129
punarapi againCC Madhya 8.50
punarapi againCC Madhya 9.195
punarapi againCC Madhya 9.216
punarapi againCC Madhya 9.318
punarapi againCC Madhya 10.18
punarapi againCC Madhya 11.12
punarapi againCC Madhya 12.6
punarapi againCC Madhya 12.171
punarapi againCC Madhya 13.81
punarapi againCC Madhya 15.63
punarapi againCC Madhya 16.165
punarapi againCC Madhya 16.216
punarapi again indeedCC Madhya 17.124
punarapi againCC Madhya 20.279-280
punarapi againCC Madhya 24.3
punarapi againCC Madhya 25.169
punarapi againCC Madhya 25.225
punarapi againCC Antya 1.221
punarapi stillCC Antya 3.66
punarapi againCC Antya 13.84
punarapi again, alsoCC Antya 13.114
punarapi againCC Antya 18.101
punarukti repetitionCC Madhya 4.6
punarukti repetitionCC Madhya 16.213
punarvasu the star named PunarvasuSB 5.23.6
punarvasuḥ a son named PunarvasuSB 9.24.20
punat purifyingSB 10.85.36
punāti cureSB 1.5.33
punāti purifiesSB 1.18.21
punāti sanctifiesSB 1.19.6
punāti purifiesSB 3.16.6
punāti sanctifiesSB 3.16.9
punāti purifiesSB 7.9.10
punāti purifySB 10.1.16
punāti purifiesSB 10.34.17
punāti purifiesSB 10.47.63
punāti purifiesSB 10.48.25
punāti purifiesSB 10.70.44
punāti purifiesSB 10.82.29-30
punāti purifiesSB 11.2.12
punāti sanctifiesSB 11.7.44
punāti purifiesSB 11.14.21
punāti purifiesSB 11.14.24
punāti purifiesSB 12.12.59
punāti purifiesCC Madhya 20.59
punāti purifiesCC Madhya 20.138
punāti purifiesCC Madhya 25.136
punāti purifiesCC Antya 4.69
punāti purifiesCC Antya 16.26
punātu may they purifySB 11.6.13
muni-puńgavānām of the foremost jñānīsBs 5.34
punīhi sanctifySB 4.7.33
punīhi please purifySB 10.41.13
punīhi please sanctifySB 10.86.36
punīhi please purifySB 10.89.10-11
punīta purifySB 5.20.23
punītā sanctifiedSB 8.18.31
punītaḥ purifiedSB 3.16.21
punnāga punnāgaSB 3.15.19
nāga-punnāga-campakaiḥ with nāgas, punnāgas and campakasSB 4.6.14-15
punnāga punnāgasSB 8.2.14-19
kurabaka-aśoka-nāga-punnāga-campakāḥ O kurabaka (red amaranth), aśoka, nāga, punnāga and campaka treesSB 10.30.6
raghunātha purī Raghunātha PurīCC Adi 11.42
phālguna-pūrṇimā of the full moon of the month of PhālgunaCC Adi 13.20
śraddhā, maitrī, dayā, śāntiḥ, tuṣṭiḥ, puṣṭiḥ, kriyā, unnatiḥ, buddhiḥ, medhā, titikṣā, hrīḥ, mūrtiḥ names of thirteen daughters of DakṣaSB 4.1.49-52
kuntī-putraḥ the son of KuntīBG 1.16-18
rādhikā-unmāda the madness of Śrīmatī RādhārāṇīCC Madhya 1.87
khaṭvāńgaḥ dhundhuhā raghuḥ Khaṭvāńga, Dhundhuhā and RaghuSB 12.3.9-13
śrī-raghunandana RaghunandanaCC Adi 10.78-79
śrī-raghunandana Śrī RaghunandanaCC Adi 10.119
śrī-raghunandana Lord Śrī RāmacandraCC Madhya 9.214
raghunandana RaghunandanaCC Madhya 10.90
śrī-raghunandana Śrī RaghunandanaCC Madhya 11.92
śrī-raghunandana RaghunandanaCC Madhya 13.46
śrī-raghunandana Śrī RaghunandanaCC Madhya 15.112
śrī-raghunandana Śrī RaghunandanaCC Madhya 15.113
raghunandana RaghunandanaCC Madhya 15.114
raghunandana my son RaghunandanaCC Madhya 15.115
raghunandana haite because of RaghunandanaCC Madhya 15.116
raghunandana RaghunandanaCC Madhya 15.116
raghunandana RaghunandanaCC Madhya 15.128-129
śrī-raghunandana Śrī RaghunandanaCC Madhya 16.18
raghunandanera kārya the duty of RaghunandanaCC Madhya 15.131
bhaṭṭa-raghunātha Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa GosvāmīCC Adi 1.36
dāsa-raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 1.36
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 1.110
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 2.121
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 3.114
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 4.277
raghunātha-mahā-āśaya the shelter of Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 5.202
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 5.235
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 6.120
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 7.171
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 8.80
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 8.84
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 8.85
bhaṭṭa raghunātha Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa GosvāmīCC Adi 9.4
dāsa-raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 9.4
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 9.55
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 10.91
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 10.103
raghunātha vaidya Raghunātha VaidyaCC Adi 10.124-126
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Adi 10.124-126
raghunātha bhaṭṭācārya Raghunātha BhaṭṭācāryaCC Adi 10.152-154
raghunātha Raghunātha, the son of Tapana MiśraCC Adi 10.155
raghunātha Śrī Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 10.164
raghunātha vaidya the physician RaghunāthaCC Adi 11.22
raghunātha purī Raghunātha PurīCC Adi 11.42
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 11.61
āra raghunātha and RaghunāthaCC Adi 12.63
śrī-raghunātha Śrī RaghunāthaCC Adi 12.86
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 12.96
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 14.97
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 15.34
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 16.111
śrī-raghunātha-dāsa Śrī Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 17.336
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Madhya 1.283
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 1.287
rūpa-raghunātha Rūpa and RaghunāthaCC Madhya 2.93
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 3.219
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 4.213
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 5.161
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 6.286
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 7.155
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 8.313
raghunātha-āge before Lord RāmacandraCC Madhya 9.65
raghunātha Lord RāmacandraCC Madhya 9.205
raghunātha dekhi' seeing the temple of Lord RāmacandraCC Madhya 9.225
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 9.365
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 10.190
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 11.243
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 12.222
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 13.209
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 14.257
raghunātha Lord RāmacandraCC Madhya 15.145
śrī-raghunātha-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord RāmacandraCC Madhya 15.150
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 15.302
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Madhya 16.216
raghunātha dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Madhya 16.222
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Madhya 16.223
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Madhya 16.231
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 16.290
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 17.234
dāsa-raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 18.49
raghunātha-bhaṭṭa-gosāñi Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa GosvāmīCC Madhya 18.49
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 18.229
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.257
raghunātha Lord RāmacandraCC Madhya 20.298
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 20.406
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 21.149
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 22.169
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 23.127
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 24.355
raghunātha RaghunāthaCC Madhya 25.179
raghunātha-jīva of Raghunātha dāsa Gosvāmī, Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa Gosvāmī and Śrīla Jīva GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.281
bhaṭṭa-raghunātha Bhaṭṭa RaghunāthaCC Antya 1.3-4
dāsa-raghunātha Dāsa RaghunāthaCC Antya 1.3-4
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 1.223
saha-gaṇa-raghunātha-anvitam with Raghunātha dāsa Gosvāmī and his associatesCC Antya 2.1
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 2.172
raghunātha-anvitam with Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 3.1
raghunātha RāmacandraCC Antya 3.81
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 3.169
raghunātha-dāsa-mukhe from the mouth of Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 3.269
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 3.272
raghunātha of Lord RāmacandraCC Antya 4.30
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 4.236
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 4.239
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 5.164
raghunātha-dāsam Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 6.1
raghunātha-milana meeting with Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 6.12
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.13
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 6.24
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.34
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.42
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.45
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.46
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.51
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.99
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.127
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.144
raghunātha kahe Raghunātha dāsa saidCC Antya 6.149
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.158
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.163
raghunātha kahe Raghunātha dāsa saidCC Antya 6.168
palāila raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa has gone awayCC Antya 6.177
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.179
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.184
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.189
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.190
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.194
tina raghunātha three RaghunāthasCC Antya 6.203
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.209
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.211
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.212
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.221
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.228
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.230
raghunātha nivedaya Raghunātha dāsa inquiresCC Antya 6.231
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.240
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.245
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.250
raghunātha-vivaraṇe the description of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.257
raghunātha-mahimā the glories of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.262
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.268
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.269
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.271
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.272
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.281
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.298
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 6.300
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.301
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 6.306
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.317
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 6.318
ei raghunātha-dāsa this Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 6.326
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 6.329
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 7.173
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 8.103
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 9.71
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 9.153
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 10.162
rūpa-sanātana-raghunātha-īśvara to the Lord of Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī and Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 11.4
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 11.9
raghunātha Raghunātha Bhaṭṭa GosvāmīCC Antya 11.9
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 11.108
raghunātha Raghunātha BhaṭṭaCC Antya 12.143
raghunātha Raghunātha BhaṭṭaCC Antya 12.148
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 12.155
raghunātha-bhaṭṭācārya Raghunātha BhaṭṭaCC Antya 13.89
raghunātha-upāsaka worshiper of Lord RāmacandraCC Antya 13.92
raghunātha-bhaṭṭera Raghunātha BhaṭṭaCC Antya 13.94
raghunātha Raghunātha BhaṭṭaCC Antya 13.100
raghunātha Raghunātha BhaṭṭaCC Antya 13.101
raghunātha-bhaṭṭa Raghunātha BhaṭṭaCC Antya 13.107
raghunātha My dear RaghunāthaCC Antya 13.120
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 13.139
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 14.7
raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 14.10
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 14.72
raghunātha-dāsera of Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 14.83
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 14.119
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 14.123
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 15.99
raghunātha-dāsera of Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 16.8
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 16.86
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 17.71
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 17.73
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 18.121
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 19.75
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 19.112
śrī-raghunātha-dāsa Śrī Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 20.96-98
raghunātha-dāsa Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 20.112
raghunātha-bhaṭṭācāryera of Raghunātha BhaṭṭaCC Antya 20.122
śrī-raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 20.144-146
raghunātha Śrīla Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 20.153
svarūpa-rūpa-raghunāthadāsa Svarūpa Dāmodara, Rūpa Gosvāmī and Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 13.124
raghunāthaḥ Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.263
raghunāthe Lord RāmacandraCC Madhya 9.198
raghunāthe Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.21
raghunāthe Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.22
raghunāthe chāḍāila released Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.31
raghunāthe unto Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.31
raghunāthe unto Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.49
raghunāthe dilā delivered to Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.94
raghunāthe unto Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.118
raghunāthe Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.138
raghunāthe kahe he said to Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.165
raghunāthe lañā taking Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.166
ei raghunāthe this Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.202
raghunāthe Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.205
raghunāthe upon RaghunāthaCC Antya 6.206
raghunāthe kahe He said to Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.208
raghunāthe unto Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.210
raghunāthe with Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.267
raghunāthe to Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.293
raghunāthe unto Raghunātha BhaṭṭaCC Antya 13.136-137
raghunāthera kaṇṭhe in the throat of Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Madhya 2.84
raghunāthera of Śrīla Raghunātha GosvāmīCC Madhya 2.94
raghunāthera caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord RaghunāthaCC Madhya 15.146
raghunāthera pāya unto the lotus feet of Lord RaghunāthaCC Madhya 15.149
raghunāthera of Lord RāmacandraCC Antya 4.31
raghunāthera caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord RaghunāthaCC Antya 4.38
raghunāthera of Lord RāmacandraCC Antya 4.40
raghunāthera caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord RaghunāthaCC Antya 4.41
raghunāthera of Lord RaghunāthaCC Antya 4.42
raghunāthera of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.35
raghunāthera bhāgye by the great fortune of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.88
raghunāthera upare unto Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.122
raghunāthera of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.161
raghunāthera of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.201
raghunāthera of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.204
raghunāthera of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.244
raghunāthera pitā the father of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.248
raghunāthera of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.266
raghunāthera of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.308
raghunāthera of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.309
raghunāthera of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.309
raghunāthera of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.325
raghunāthera milana the meeting of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.328
raghunāthera of Raghunātha BhaṭṭaCC Antya 13.95
raghunāthera of Lord RāmacandraCC Antya 13.99
raghunāthera of Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 16.151
raghunāthere bāndhila he arrested Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.20
raghunāthere to Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.233
pakṣī rāńgā-ṭuni just like a little bird with a red beakCC Antya 20.90-91
rāsa-unmukhaḥ desiring to dance withSB 2.7.33
sva-rasa-unmādita inspired by their own mellowsCC Antya 20.156
maithuna-ruddhasya who had to restrain sexual lifeSB 9.22.26
rundhan trying to rejectSB 9.11.16
rundhan blockingCC Antya 1.164
rundhānam the obstructive enemySB 3.13.32
rundhasi You blockCC Antya 1.144
rundhataḥ being encircledSB 3.3.10
rundhyāt should arrest (the mind)SB 7.15.32-33
svarūpa-rūpa-raghunāthadāsa Svarūpa Dāmodara, Rūpa Gosvāmī and Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 13.124
rūpa-raghunātha Rūpa and RaghunāthaCC Madhya 2.93
rūpa-sanātana-raghunātha-īśvara to the Lord of Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī and Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 11.4
sa-arjunaḥ along with ArjunaSB 1.12.36
sa-mithuna in pairsSB 5.24.10
sa-yauna in relationships through marriageSB 10.82.29-30
sanaka-ādi saba muni-jana all the great personalities, such as Sanaka and SanātanaCC Madhya 24.203
śuniyā sabāra hearing of all the devoteesCC Antya 7.56
muni-śabde by the word muniCC Madhya 24.15
muni-śabde by the word muniCC Madhya 24.175
sādhu-abhimanyunā by the hero AbhimanyuSB 3.3.17
sādhunā by the good activity itselfSB 10.32.22
sādhunā pure devoteeSB 12.10.7
sādhunā by the good activity itselfCC Adi 4.180
sādhunā by pious activitiesCC Madhya 8.93
sādhunā by the good activity itselfCC Antya 7.44
saha mṛga-jahunā with the deer calfSB 5.8.11
arjunena saha with ArjunaSB 10.89.46
saha-gaṇa-raghunātha-anvitam with Raghunātha dāsa Gosvāmī and his associatesCC Antya 2.1
sahasra-yojana-unnāhāḥ one thousand yojanas highSB 5.16.12
pariṣvakta-sahasra-kuntalam brilliantly illuminated by scattered, fully grown hairSB 10.3.6
sahiṣṇunā with toleranceCC Adi 17.31
sahiṣṇunā with more toleranceCC Antya 6.239
sahiṣṇunā with toleranceCC Antya 20.21
mukunda-sahita with Mukunda DattaCC Madhya 6.19
mukunda-sahita along with MukundaCC Madhya 6.115
sahya-sānuni on a ridge of the mountain known as SahyaSB 7.13.12-13
śakuna ŚakunaSB 7.2.4-5
śakuneḥ from ŚakuniSB 9.24.5
śakuneḥ of ŚakuniSB 10.88.14
śākuneya O son of ŚakuniSB 10.88.29
śakuniḥ ŚakuniSB 8.10.19-24
śākunikaḥ who could kill even a vultureSB 7.2.56
śakunim ŚakuniSB 7.2.18-19
śakunta a large bird of preySB 5.14.5
śakuntaḥ a birdSB 3.31.9
śakuntāḥ vulturesSB 5.17.22-23
śakuntaiḥ with the chirping of birdsSB 8.2.14-19
śrī-śakuntalā uvāca Śrī Śakuntalā repliedSB 9.20.13
śakuntalā your wife, ŚakuntalāSB 9.20.22
śakuntalām the girl ŚakuntalāSB 9.20.16
śakuntalām ŚakuntalāSB 9.20.21
viṣṇunā samam along with KṛṣṇaSB 10.13.42
śambhunā (and what is the fear) from Lord ŚivaSB 10.4.36
muni-sammatān which are recognized by great munis, philosophers and saintly personsSB 7.12.17
muni-saṃsadi in the presence of great saintly personsSB 6.17.4-5
saṃstunvataḥ who were offering prayersSB 11.4.19
samudra-unmathana-ādibhiḥ by activities of churning the oceanSB 8.6.17
samunnaddha increasinglySB 1.15.3
samunnaddha resulting ariseSB 2.9.30
samunnaddha manifestSB 4.17.33
dvīpa-āyāma-samunnāhaḥ whose height is the same measurement as the width of JambūdvīpaSB 5.16.7
samunnamati would rise upSB 10.16.29
samunnatam prominently elevatedSB 10.68.54
samunneṣye I shall liftSB 3.13.16
saṃyunakti gets togetherSB 1.13.41
sanaka-ādi saba muni-jana all the great personalities, such as Sanaka and SanātanaCC Madhya 24.203
śuna sanātana please hear, SanātanaCC Madhya 23.38
rūpa-sanātana-raghunātha-īśvara to the Lord of Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī and Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 11.4
sāndra-unmāda of intense madnessCC Antya 1.142
mukunda-sańgāt from the association of Lord MukundaSB 10.39.28
sannirundhyāt should stopSB 7.15.32-33
munayaḥ santaḥ great saintly persons and transcendentalistsCC Madhya 24.146
śraddhā, maitrī, dayā, śāntiḥ, tuṣṭiḥ, puṣṭiḥ, kriyā, unnatiḥ, buddhiḥ, medhā, titikṣā, hrīḥ, mūrtiḥ names of thirteen daughters of DakṣaSB 4.1.49-52
sānuni on the topSB 4.23.21
sānuni on the topSB 4.23.24
sahya-sānuni on a ridge of the mountain known as SahyaSB 7.13.12-13
śāpa śuni' hearing this curseCC Adi 17.63
mukunda sarasvatī Mukunda SarasvatīCC Antya 13.50
mukunda-sarasvatī dila Mukunda Sarasvatī gaveCC Antya 13.53
arjuna sāratheḥ by the chariot driver of ArjunaSB 10.37.21
sundara-śarīra very beautiful bodyCC Antya 5.114
sarva-vastuni in everything, material and spiritualSB 6.9.38
sarva-saundarya of all beautyCC Adi 4.92
sarva-jña munira vākya the words of the omniscient muni (Vyāsadeva)CC Madhya 20.353
śāstre ihā śuni we get this information from revealed scripturesCC Madhya 9.120
muni-sat-tamaḥ the greatest among the devotee philosophersSB 1.13.40
ṣaṭ-unnataḥ six raisedCC Adi 14.15
muni-sattama O great sageSB 1.6.4
muni-sattama O best of all munis, king of the munis (Śukadeva Gosvāmī)SB 10.1.2
muni-sattamāḥ O best of the sagesSB 6.4.3
muni-sattamāḥ all the great sages gathered thereSB 9.13.7
sauna an animal slaughtererSB 10.38.41
śaunaka-ādayaḥ headed by the sage ŚaunakaSB 1.1.4
śaunaka-ādibhiḥ by the assembly led by ŚaunakaSB 12.4.43
śaunaka-ādi muni-gaṇa the great sages headed by Śaunaka MuniCC Madhya 24.126
śaunakaḥ of the name ŚaunakaSB 1.4.1
śaunakaḥ ŚaunakaSB 1.4.2
śaunakaḥ Śrī ŚaunakaSB 1.7.1
śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka askedSB 1.7.9
śaunakaḥ uvāca Śaunaka inquiredSB 1.10.1
śaunakaḥ uvāca the sage Śaunaka saidSB 1.12.1
śaunakaḥ uvāca Śaunaka ṛṣi saidSB 1.16.5
śaunakaḥ uvāca Śaunaka saidSB 2.3.13
śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka Muni saidSB 2.10.48
śaunakaḥ ŚaunakaSB 3.20.1
śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka saidSB 3.25.1
śaunakaḥ ŚaunakaSB 9.17.1-3
śrī-śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka ṛṣi saidSB 12.6.36
śrī-śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka saidSB 12.8.1
śrī-śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka saidSB 12.11.1
śrī-śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka saidSB 12.11.27-28
śaunakāt from Śaunaka ṛṣiSB 9.22.38
saundarya beautySB 4.24.45-46
sarva-saundarya of all beautyCC Adi 4.92
saundarya of beautyCC Adi 4.259
saundarya beautyCC Adi 17.4
saundarya the beautyCC Madhya 3.109
saundarya the beautiful postureCC Madhya 3.152
saundarya the beautyCC Madhya 5.5
gopāla-saundarya the beauty of the Gopāla DeityCC Madhya 5.15
saundarya the beautyCC Madhya 5.110
saundarya the beautyCC Madhya 6.6
kṛṣṇa-saundarya the beauty of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 8.94
saundarya Her personal beautyCC Madhya 8.170
saundarya-ādi such as beautyCC Madhya 8.183-184
saundarya the beautyCC Madhya 9.41
saundarya-ādi the beauty of the body, etc.CC Madhya 9.88
saundarya beautyCC Madhya 9.308
prema-saundarya ecstatic love and beautyCC Madhya 18.20
saundarya beautyCC Madhya 18.37
saundarya dekhite to see the beautyCC Madhya 18.46
saundarya-ādi personal beauty and other qualitiesCC Madhya 19.76
saundarya the beautyCC Madhya 20.178
saundarya-ādi-guṇa-grāma the transcendental qualities, headed by beautyCC Madhya 21.104
mādhava-saundarya dekhi' after seeing the beauty of Lord Bindu MādhavaCC Madhya 25.62
saundarya beautyCC Antya 4.34
saundarya the beautyCC Antya 7.78
saundarya beautyCC Antya 13.129
saundarya His beautyCC Antya 15.14
saundarya beautyCC Antya 15.57
saundarya beautyCC Antya 15.60
saundarya displaying beautyMM 30
saundaryam the bodily beautyCC Madhya 17.210
saundarye in beautySB 4.22.61
saundarye in the beautyCC Madhya 4.26
saundarye by the beautyCC Antya 15.56
saunika a butcherSB 10.57.6
saunikāḥ the killersSB 5.26.31
saunikena by a butcherSB 10.77.22
śuna sāvadhāne carefully please hearCC Madhya 14.218
sei vacana śuna please hear those statementsCC Antya 20.85
śunaḥ śepaḥ the curved tail of a dogSB 7.5.46
sevā-unmukhe to one engaged in His serviceCC Madhya 17.136
mukunda-sevāya by serving MukundaCC Madhya 3.8
mukunda-sevī the devotee of the LordSB 1.5.19
sīdhunā by the nectarSB 4.22.24
sīdhunā with the nectarSB 10.31.8
mauna-śīline to Him who acts in silenceSB 10.16.47
śiśunāgaḥ ŚiśunāgaSB 12.1.4
śiśunāgāḥ the ŚiśunāgasSB 12.1.6-8
śiśunandiḥ ŚiśunandiSB 12.1.29-31
śloka śuni' hearing this verseCC Antya 1.100
śloka śuni' hearing this verseCC Antya 1.121
śloka śuniyā hearing this verseCC Antya 1.133
śloka śunāñā by reciting this verseCC Antya 1.133
śloka śuni' hearing the verseCC Antya 5.113
śloka śuni' hearing the verseCC Antya 16.118
yamunā smaraṇa remembrance of the river YamunāCC Madhya 8.11
mukunda-sparśanāt by the touch of Lord MukundaSB 10.42.8
śraddhā, maitrī, dayā, śāntiḥ, tuṣṭiḥ, puṣṭiḥ, kriyā, unnatiḥ, buddhiḥ, medhā, titikṣā, hrīḥ, mūrtiḥ names of thirteen daughters of DakṣaSB 4.1.49-52
kunda-srajaḥ of the garland of kunda flowersCC Antya 15.44
muni-śreṣṭha O chief amongst the munisSB 1.8.12
muni-śreṣṭha O chief among the sagesSB 3.14.2
śrī-śakuntalā uvāca Śrī Śakuntalā repliedSB 9.20.13
śrī-mucukundaḥ uvāca śrī Mucukunda saidSB 10.51.27
śrī-mucukundaḥ uvāca Śrī Mucukunda saidSB 10.51.45
śrī-munayaḥ ūcuḥ the great sages saidSB 10.84.16
śrī-arjunaḥ uvāca Śrī Arjuna saidSB 10.89.32
śrī-śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka ṛṣi saidSB 12.6.36
śrī-śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka saidSB 12.8.1
śrī-śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka saidSB 12.11.1
śrī-śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka saidSB 12.11.27-28
śrī-mukunda-datta Śrī Mukunda DattaCC Adi 10.40
śrī-raghunandana RaghunandanaCC Adi 10.78-79
śrī-raghunandana Śrī RaghunandanaCC Adi 10.119
śrī-yadunandana Śrī YadunandanaCC Adi 10.119
śrī-mukunda Śrī MukundaCC Adi 12.41
śrī-yadunandana-ācārya Śrī Yadunandana ĀcāryaCC Adi 12.56
śrī-raghunātha Śrī RaghunāthaCC Adi 12.86
śrī-raghunātha-dāsa Śrī Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 17.336
śrī-raghunandana Lord Śrī RāmacandraCC Madhya 9.214
śrī-raghunandana Śrī RaghunandanaCC Madhya 11.92
śrī-raghunandana RaghunandanaCC Madhya 13.46
śrī-raghunandana Śrī RaghunandanaCC Madhya 15.112
śrī-raghunandana Śrī RaghunandanaCC Madhya 15.113
śrī-raghunātha-caraṇa the lotus feet of Lord RāmacandraCC Madhya 15.150
śrī-raghunandana Śrī RaghunandanaCC Madhya 16.18
śrī-raghunātha-dāsa Śrī Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 20.96-98
śrī-raghunātha Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Antya 20.144-146
śrīdāman subala arjuna O Śrīdāmā, Subala and ArjunaSB 10.22.31-32
śriyā unmattasya puffed up because of great opulenceSB 9.4.44
kuru-sṛñjaya-kaikeya-vidarbha-yadu-kuntayaḥ of the members of the Kuru, Sṛñjaya, Kaikeya, Vidarbha, Yadu and Kunti clansSB 10.54.58
śrutadevaḥ sunandanaḥ Śrutadeva and SunandanaSB 10.90.33-34
stanayitnunā with thunderingSB 4.10.23
stunvanti praiseSB 12.13.1
stuti śuni' after hearing the prayersCC Madhya 6.215
śrīdāman subala arjuna O Śrīdāmā, Subala and ArjunaSB 10.22.31-32
śuna please hearCC Adi 1.31
śuna please hearCC Adi 1.104
śuna please listenCC Adi 2.7
śuna please hearCC Adi 2.35
śuna please listenCC Adi 2.39
śuna please hearCC Adi 2.43
śuna please listenCC Adi 2.64
śuna please hearCC Adi 2.66
śuna please hearCC Adi 2.90
śuna please hearCC Adi 2.116
śuna please hearCC Adi 3.3
śuna please hearCC Adi 3.53
śuna please hearCC Adi 3.67
śuna please hearCC Adi 4.3
śuna please hearCC Adi 4.6
śuna please hearCC Adi 4.53
śuna please hearCC Adi 4.73
śuna please hearCC Adi 4.137
śuna please hearCC Adi 4.229
śuna please hearCC Adi 5.49
śuna hearCC Adi 5.92
śuna please hearCC Adi 5.108
śuna please hearCC Adi 5.158
śuna please hearCC Adi 6.54
śuna uddhava my dear Uddhava, please hear meCC Adi 6.58-59
śuna please hearCC Adi 6.119
śuna kindly hearCC Adi 7.71
śuna hearCC Adi 7.101
śuna just hearCC Adi 8.33
śuna please hearCC Adi 9.20
śuna hearCC Adi 9.31
śuna hearCC Adi 9.54
śuna hearCC Adi 10.3
śuna hearCC Adi 12.19
śuna hearCC Adi 13.51
śuna hearCC Adi 14.52
śuna please hearCC Adi 16.53
śuna kindly hearCC Adi 16.54
śuna hearCC Adi 16.61
śuna hearCC Adi 16.91
śuna please hearCC Adi 17.32
śuna hearCC Adi 17.172
śuna kindly hearCC Adi 17.176
śuna please hearCC Adi 17.201-202
śuna hearCC Madhya 1.77
śuna please hearCC Madhya 1.161
śuna hearCC Madhya 1.180
śuna please hearCC Madhya 1.201
śuna please hearCC Madhya 1.207
śuna hearCC Madhya 1.248
śuna hearCC Madhya 1.286
śuna please hearCC Madhya 2.30
śuna kindly hearCC Madhya 2.40
śuna kindly hearCC Madhya 2.41
śuna hearCC Madhya 2.71
śuna hearCC Madhya 3.18-19
śuna hearCC Madhya 3.145
śuna hearCC Madhya 4.158
śuna hearCC Madhya 5.21
śuna please hearCC Madhya 5.57
śuna please hearCC Madhya 5.64
śuna hearCC Madhya 5.66
śuna please hearCC Madhya 5.69
śuna please hearCC Madhya 5.83
śuna please hearCC Madhya 6.187
śuna hearCC Madhya 6.244
śuna kindly hearCC Madhya 7.144-145
śuna please hearCC Madhya 8.104
śuna please hearCC Madhya 8.150
śuna now please hearCC Madhya 8.200
śuna hearCC Madhya 8.308
śuna just hearCC Madhya 9.34
śuna please hearCC Madhya 9.97
śuna hearCC Madhya 9.152
śuna mahāśaya please hear, My dear sirCC Madhya 9.181
śuna hearCC Madhya 9.361
śuna hearCC Madhya 10.174
śuna bhaṭṭācārya my dear Bhaṭṭācārya, kindly listenCC Madhya 11.66
śuna kindly listenCC Madhya 11.182
śuna please hearCC Madhya 13.3
śuna hearCC Madhya 13.70
śuna please hearCC Madhya 13.138
śuna please hearCC Madhya 13.149
śuna please hearCC Madhya 14.122
śuna hearCC Madhya 14.170
śuna please hearCC Madhya 14.203
śuna sāvadhāne carefully please hearCC Madhya 14.218
śuna hearCC Madhya 15.69
śuna just hearCC Madhya 15.70
śuna please hearCC Madhya 15.119
śuna mahāśaya my dear sir, kindly hear meCC Madhya 16.190
śuna please hearCC Madhya 17.9
śuna please hearCC Madhya 17.68
śuna ihā hear thisCC Madhya 18.226
śuna please listenCC Madhya 19.136
śuna just hearCC Madhya 20.9
śuna please hearCC Madhya 20.62
śuna please hearCC Madhya 20.107
śuna please hearCC Madhya 20.152
śuna hearCC Madhya 20.203
śuna please hearCC Madhya 20.221
śuna please hearCC Madhya 20.243
śuna please hearCC Madhya 20.296
śuna vivaraṇa hear the descriptionCC Madhya 20.300
śuna hearCC Madhya 20.319
śuna hearCC Madhya 20.329
śuna hearCC Madhya 20.366
śuna please hearCC Madhya 21.38
śuna please hearCC Madhya 21.42
śuna please hearCC Madhya 21.102
śuna please hearCC Madhya 22.4
śuna please hearCC Madhya 22.104
śuna please hearCC Madhya 22.148
ebe śuna now hearCC Madhya 23.3
śuna hearCC Madhya 23.6
śuna sanātana please hear, SanātanaCC Madhya 23.38
śuna hearCC Madhya 23.94
śuna hearCC Madhya 24.14
śuna vivaraṇa hear the descriptionCC Madhya 24.204
śuna hearCC Madhya 24.211
śuna hearCC Madhya 24.220
śuna please hearCC Madhya 24.226
śuna please hearCC Madhya 24.229
śuna please hearCC Madhya 24.242
śuna hearCC Madhya 24.284
śuna please hearCC Madhya 24.294
śuna please hearCC Madhya 24.306
śuna hearCC Madhya 24.329
śuna please hearCC Madhya 25.118
śuna please hearCC Madhya 25.135
ebe śuna now hearCC Madhya 25.139
śuna hearCC Madhya 25.269
śuna please hearCC Madhya 25.272
śuna hearCC Antya 1.9
śuna please hearCC Antya 2.30
śuna hearCC Antya 2.33
śuna hearCC Antya 2.36
śuna ataḥpara just hearCC Antya 2.57
śuna haridāsa just hear, HaridāsaCC Antya 2.138
śuna just hearCC Antya 2.171
śuna hearCC Antya 3.98
śuna hearCC Antya 3.114-115
śuna hearCC Antya 3.121
śuna hearCC Antya 3.145
śuna hearCC Antya 3.171
śuna just hearCC Antya 3.193
śuna listenCC Antya 3.228
śuna hearCC Antya 3.242
śuna haridāsa My dear Haridāsa, please hearCC Antya 4.87
śuna hearCC Antya 4.183
śuna please hearCC Antya 5.5
śuna please hearCC Antya 5.37
śuna hearCC Antya 5.83
śuna hearCC Antya 5.100
śuna please hearCC Antya 5.109
śuna hearCC Antya 5.147
śuna hearCC Antya 6.12
śuna please hearCC Antya 7.16
śuna jagadānanda my dear Jagadānanda, just hearCC Antya 8.12
śuna please hearCC Antya 8.102
śuna hearCC Antya 9.84
śuna kindly hearCC Antya 9.118
śuna hearCC Antya 10.142
śuna kindly hearCC Antya 11.26
śuna hearCC Antya 11.107
śuna please hearCC Antya 14.11
śuna please hearCC Antya 14.43
śuna please hearCC Antya 15.16
śuna please hearCC Antya 15.24
śuna hearCC Antya 16.62
śuna hearCC Antya 16.121-122
śuna hearCC Antya 16.125
śuna hearCC Antya 16.130
śuna simply hearCC Antya 19.106
śuna hearCC Antya 19.110
śuna please hearCC Antya 20.8
tāhāra lakṣaṇa śuna just hear the symptom of thatCC Antya 20.20
śuna just hearCC Antya 20.49
sei vacana śuna please hear those statementsCC Antya 20.85
śuna please hearCC Antya 20.95
keha tomā nā śunābe no one will inform YouCC Antya 9.78
sunābha the wheelSB 3.2.24
sunābha by the Sudarśana wheelSB 3.3.6
sunābha the wheel of KṛṣṇaSB 3.13.31
sunābha with His Sudarśana weaponSB 3.14.42
sunābham the Sudarśana cakraSB 3.19.5
śunaḥ śepaḥ the curved tail of a dogSB 7.5.46
śunaḥ or to the dogs and vultures that ultimately eat itSB 10.10.11
śunaḥ dogsSB 10.62.32
śunaha please hearCC Adi 4.159
śunaha kindly hearCC Adi 7.63
śunaha please hearCC Adi 7.135
śunaha just hearCC Adi 16.12
śunaha just hearCC Adi 16.72
śunaha just hearCC Madhya 5.97
śunaha just hearCC Madhya 10.63
śunaha please hearCC Madhya 16.63
śunaha please hearCC Madhya 20.283
śunaha just hearCC Madhya 20.319
śunaha now hearCC Madhya 20.377
śunaha please hearCC Madhya 21.57
śunaha please hearCC Madhya 24.35
śunaha please hearCC Madhya 24.268
śunaha vicāra please hear the procedureCC Madhya 25.120
śunaha please hearCC Antya 2.131
śunaha please hearCC Antya 4.34
śunaḥśephaḥ tu as well as ŚunaḥśephaSB 9.16.32
śunaḥśepham whose name was ŚunaḥśephaSB 9.7.20
śunaḥśepham whose name was ŚunaḥśephaSB 9.16.30
śunaḥśephasya about ŚunaḥśephaSB 9.7.23
śunāiba I shall reciteCC Madhya 6.75
śunāibā you should make heardCC Antya 1.130
śunāila caused to hearCC Madhya 1.264
śunāila made hearCC Madhya 6.243
śunāila making Her hearCC Madhya 13.159
śunāilā describedCC Madhya 20.65
śunāilā spoke to himCC Antya 3.216
śunāila made to hearCC Antya 5.93
śunāila caused to hearCC Antya 16.24
tāńre śunāilā made him hearCC Antya 20.110
tomāre śunāite to inform youCC Antya 3.28
prabhuke śunāite to induce Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to hearCC Antya 5.91
śunāite to cause to hearCC Antya 5.94
śunakaḥ ŚunakaSB 9.13.26
śunakaḥ ŚunakaSB 9.17.1-3
śunakaḥ ŚunakaSB 12.1.1-2
kumudaḥ śunakaḥ Kumuda and ŚunakaSB 12.7.2
sunakṣatraḥ SunakṣatraSB 9.12.12
sunakṣatraḥ SunakṣatraSB 9.22.43
sunakṣatrāt from SunakṣatraSB 9.22.43
śunām of the dogsSB 1.18.33
śunām like dogsSB 1.18.45
śunām for dogsSB 10.66.9
sunāmā SunāmāSB 9.24.24
śunāñā by chantingCC Madhya 3.15
śunāñā making hearCC Madhya 4.170
śunāna explainsCC Madhya 17.96
śunāñā causing to hearCC Madhya 17.209
śloka śunāñā by reciting this verseCC Antya 1.133
śunāñā causing to hearCC Antya 7.160
śunāñā making to hearCC Antya 15.83
sunanda SunandaSB 1.14.32-33
sunanda SunandaSB 2.9.15
sunanda-nanda-ādi-anugaiḥ by associates like Sunanda and NandaSB 4.7.25
sunanda SunandaSB 4.12.22
sunanda-nandau ūcatuḥ Sunanda and Nanda saidSB 4.12.23
sunanda-nanda-pramukhāḥ headed by Sunanda and Nanda, the chief of Lord Viṣṇu's associates from VaikuṇṭhaSB 4.19.5
sunanda-kumuda-ādayaḥ headed by Sunanda and KumudaSB 7.8.37-39
sunanda-mukhyāḥ the associates of the Lord headed by SunandaSB 8.20.32-33
sunanda-ādi-anugaiḥ by His followers, like SunandaSB 8.22.15
sunanda-nanda-pramukhaiḥ headed by Sunanda and NandaSB 10.39.53-55
sunanda-nanda-pramukhaiḥ headed by Sunanda and NandaSB 10.89.54-56
nandaḥ sunandaḥ the associates of Lord Viṣṇu such as Nanda and SunandaSB 8.21.16-17
nanda-sunandaka-ādayaḥ Nanda, Sunanda and the othersSB 10.34.4
nandam sunandam garuḍam named Nanda, Sunanda and GaruḍaSB 11.27.28
śrutadevaḥ sunandanaḥ Śrutadeva and SunandanaSB 10.90.33-34
sunandanaḥ SunandanaSB 12.1.21-26
sunandāyām on the bank of the River SunandāSB 8.1.8
sunandena with Sunanda, His clubSB 10.67.18
śunāsīrāḥ the demigods headed by King IndraSB 4.7.7
sunaya-ātmajaḥ the son of SunayaSB 9.22.42
śunāya causes to hearCC Madhya 21.145
kīrtana śunāya sings and chantsCC Madhya 25.4
śunāya gīta he was singingCC Antya 2.149
śunāya recitesCC Antya 5.95
śunāya anukṣaṇa was always causing to hearCC Antya 8.29
śunāya causes to hearCC Antya 15.13
sundara beautifulSB 1.11.10
sundara-tara more beautifulSB 3.15.44
sundara beautifulSB 4.24.45-46
sundara lovelySB 5.5.31
sundara beautifulSB 5.18.16
sundara beautifulSB 5.25.7
sundara-bhruvam whose eyebrows were very beautifully situatedSB 8.6.3-7
sundara O most beautiful manSB 9.14.20
sundara beautifulSB 10.16.9
sundara beautifulSB 10.29.38
sundara-varau the most beautifulSB 10.38.28-33
sundara O handsome oneSB 10.42.3
sundara O beautySB 10.52.37
sundara beautifulSB 10.60.30
sundara-varam the most beautiful manSB 10.62.22
sundara beautifullySB 10.65.13
sundara beautiful thingsSB 11.1.10
sundara beautifulSB 11.14.36-42
sundara beautifulSB 11.30.28-32
sundara-bhruvam having beautiful eyebrowsSB 12.9.22-25
sundara more beautifulCC Adi 1.4
sundara more beautifulCC Adi 3.4
sundara very beautifulCC Adi 7.152
gaurāńga-sundara Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Adi 10.30
sundara beautifulCC Adi 14.54
sundara beautifulCC Adi 16.70
śyāma-sundara Lord Kṛṣṇa, who has a bluish colorCC Adi 17.279
sundara beautifulCC Madhya 1.86
sundara very beautifulCC Madhya 6.69
sundara beautifulCC Madhya 7.141
gaurāńga-sundara Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 9.78
sundara very beautifulCC Madhya 9.99
sundara beautifulCC Madhya 12.58
sundara-kānti attractive lusterCC Madhya 12.214
sundara beautifulCC Madhya 13.168
gaurāńga-sundara Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 15.31
sundara very beautifulCC Madhya 18.60
bhuvana-sundara O most beautiful one in the whole creationCC Madhya 24.52
sundara more beautifulCC Antya 1.132
sundara O most beautiful oneCC Antya 1.144
mahā-sundara possessing very beautiful bodily featuresCC Antya 3.3
parama sundara very beautifulCC Antya 3.17
parama-sundara very beautifully constructedCC Antya 3.112
parama-sundara very beautifulCC Antya 3.192
sundara-śarīra very beautiful bodyCC Antya 5.114
sundara beautifulCC Antya 6.117
śyāma-sundara ŚyāmasundaraCC Antya 7.85
sundara beautifulCC Antya 14.18
śyāma-sundara the beautiful blackish youthCC Antya 17.60
sundara beautifulBs 5.30
sundarācale to the Guṇḍicā templeCC Madhya 14.113
sundarācale to Sundarācala, the Guṇḍicā templeCC Madhya 14.120
sundaraḥ beautifulSB 10.51.1-6
sundaram good lookingSB 4.8.45
sundaram very beautifulSB 7.4.9-12
sundaram very beautifulSB 8.8.41-46
sundaram more beautifulSB 10.31.11
sundaram beautifulSB 10.39.20
sundaram the greatest object of beautySB 10.55.10
sundaram beautySB 10.62.29-30
sundaram beautifulSB 11.14.36-42
sundaram beautifulCC Adi 16.71
sundaram beautifulBs 5.38
sundarānanda SundarānandaCC Adi 11.23
sundarānanda SundarānandaCC Antya 6.61
sundarī beautifulCC Adi 4.84
sundarī-tatibhiḥ ābhiḥ by the women of VrajaCC Adi 4.196
sundari beautiful friendCC Madhya 2.52
sundari beautiful friendCC Antya 1.148
sundarī very beautifulCC Antya 3.16
sundarī attractiveCC Antya 3.106
parama-sundarī very, very beautifulCC Antya 5.13
sundarī taruṇī very beautiful and youthfulCC Antya 5.38
gopa-sundarī beautiful gopīsCC Antya 18.90
kavitā sundarī a beautiful wife or fruitive activitiesCC Antya 20.30
vraja-sundarībhiḥ with the young women of the cowherd communitySB 10.33.16
vraja-sundarībhiḥ by the young women of VrajaCC Adi 4.224
vraja-sundarībhiḥ by the young women of VrajaCC Madhya 8.144
vraja-sundarīḥ the other gopīsCC Adi 4.219
vraja-sundarīḥ the other beautiful gopīsCC Madhya 8.106
sundarīm a very beautiful womanCC Antya 20.29
sura-sundarīṇām of the women of the demigodsSB 5.17.13
vraja-sundarīṇām for the beautiful young girls of VrajaSB 10.29.45-46
vraja-sundarīṇām of the beautiful gopīs, the transcendental girls of VrajabhūmiCC Madhya 8.80
vraja-sundarīṇām of the beautiful gopīs, the transcendental girls of VrajabhūmiCC Madhya 8.232
vraja-sundarīṇām of the beautiful gopīs, the transcendental girls of VrajabhūmiCC Madhya 9.121
vraja-sundarīṇām of the beautiful gopīs, the transcendental girls of VrajabhūmiCC Antya 7.29
śune hearCC Adi 5.122
śune hearsCC Adi 5.206
śune hears (the Māyāvāda philosophy)CC Adi 7.114
śune anyone hearsCC Adi 8.38
śune hearsCC Adi 8.63
śune hearCC Adi 10.97
śune hearCC Adi 13.123
śune hearsCC Adi 17.64
śune hearsCC Adi 17.226
śune hearsCC Adi 17.310
śune anyone who hearsCC Adi 17.332
śune hearCC Madhya 2.44
śune hearsCC Madhya 2.77
śune hearsCC Madhya 3.218
śune hearsCC Madhya 4.212
śune hearsCC Madhya 5.7
śune hearsCC Madhya 5.9
śune will hearCC Madhya 5.94
śune hearsCC Madhya 5.160
śune they hearCC Madhya 6.15
śune hearsCC Madhya 6.123
śune hearsCC Madhya 9.200
śune hearsCC Madhya 9.360
śune hearsCC Madhya 9.364
śune hearsCC Madhya 10.112
śune hearsCC Madhya 10.189
śune listens toCC Madhya 11.242
śune hearsCC Madhya 13.208
śune bhakta-gaṇa all the devotees hearCC Madhya 15.137
śune hearsCC Madhya 15.297
śune hearsCC Madhya 15.301
śune listensCC Madhya 16.149
śune hearsCC Madhya 16.201
śune hearsCC Madhya 17.48-49
āna śune someone else hearsCC Madhya 17.48-49
śune hearsCC Madhya 18.123
śune they hearCC Madhya 19.131
śune hearsCC Madhya 19.256
yei śune anyone who hearsCC Madhya 20.405
śune hearsCC Madhya 21.144
śune hearsCC Madhya 21.148
śune hearsCC Madhya 22.168
śune hearsCC Madhya 23.126
ye paṇḍita śune any learned person who hearsCC Madhya 25.27
śune hearsCC Madhya 25.218
yei śune anyone who hearsCC Antya 1.222
yei śune whoever hearsCC Antya 2.83
śune listens toCC Antya 2.95
śune hearsCC Antya 2.98
śune could hearCC Antya 2.153-154
śune one could hearCC Antya 2.155
śune hearsCC Antya 3.122
nāma śune hears the holy nameCC Antya 3.128
śune hearsCC Antya 4.31
bhāgavata śune hears Śrīmad-BhāgavatamCC Antya 4.33
śune hearsCC Antya 5.45-46
ye śune anyone who hearsCC Antya 5.49-50
śune hearsCC Antya 5.65
nāhi śune does not hearCC Antya 5.98
paḍe śune reads and hearsCC Antya 5.163
śune hearsCC Antya 6.328
śune hearsCC Antya 8.37
śune hearsCC Antya 9.152
śune hearsCC Antya 10.160
śune listensCC Antya 12.89
śune they hearCC Antya 12.99
śune hearsCC Antya 12.154
śune hearsCC Antya 13.129
nā śune he never heardCC Antya 13.132
śune hearsCC Antya 13.138
śune hearsCC Antya 14.122
nā śune do not hearCC Antya 15.48
śune hearsCC Antya 17.43
nāhi śune does not hearCC Antya 17.48
yei śune anyone who hearsCC Antya 17.66
śune hearsCC Antya 18.8
śune hearCC Antya 18.88
yei śune anyone who hearsCC Antya 18.120
śune or hearsCC Antya 20.65
yei jana śune anyone who hearsCC Antya 20.151
śunena hearCC Adi 8.63
śunena heardCC Adi 10.158
śunena hearsCC Madhya 15.71
śunena hearsCC Antya 17.10
śunena hearCC Antya 18.79
śuni in the dogBG 5.18
śunī iva like a dogSB 9.18.5
śuni we hearCC Adi 3.82
śuni' hearingCC Adi 4.33
śuni I hearCC Adi 6.115
śuni hearingCC Adi 7.52
śuni' hearingCC Adi 7.82
śuni' after hearingCC Adi 7.99
śuni' hearingCC Adi 7.102
śuni' hearingCC Adi 7.103
śuni' hearingCC Adi 7.104
śuni' hearingCC Adi 7.153
śuni hearingCC Adi 7.161
śuni' hearingCC Adi 10.49
śuni' hearingCC Adi 12.14
śuni' hearingCC Adi 12.26
śuni' hearingCC Adi 12.37
eta śuni' thus hearingCC Adi 12.46
śuni' hearingCC Adi 13.23
śuni' hearing thisCC Adi 14.20
śuni' hearing thatCC Adi 14.41
śuni' hearingCC Adi 14.43
vara śuni' hearing the benedictionCC Adi 14.56
ihā śuni' hearing thisCC Adi 14.59
ihā śuni' hearing thisCC Adi 14.75
śuni' hearingCC Adi 14.78
eta śuni' after hearing so muchCC Adi 14.91
śuni' hearing thisCC Adi 15.12
śuni' hearing thisCC Adi 15.13
śuni hearingCC Adi 16.5
śuni hearingCC Adi 16.27
śuni' hearingCC Adi 16.39
śuni' hearingCC Adi 16.91
ihā śuni' hearing thisCC Adi 16.93
ihā śuni' hearing thisCC Adi 16.95
kīrtana śuni' after hearing the chantingCC Adi 17.36
śuni' hearingCC Adi 17.50
śāpa śuni' hearing this curseCC Adi 17.63
śuni' hearingCC Adi 17.69
śuni' hearingCC Adi 17.73
śuni' hearingCC Adi 17.104
śuni one can hearCC Adi 17.123
śuni' hearingCC Adi 17.141
śuni' by hearingCC Adi 17.168
śuni' hearingCC Adi 17.187
śuni' hearing thisCC Adi 17.192
śuni we hearCC Adi 17.193
eta śuni' after hearing all thisCC Adi 17.203
śuni we heardCC Adi 17.204
śuni' hearingCC Adi 17.216
śuni' hearingCC Adi 17.219
śuni' hearingCC Adi 17.223
śuni' hearingCC Adi 17.234
śuni' hearingCC Adi 17.248
śuni' hearingCC Adi 17.250
śuni' hearingCC Adi 17.254
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 1.60
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 1.155
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 1.207
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 1.270
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 1.278
śuni we hearCC Madhya 2.11
śuni hearingCC Madhya 2.41
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 3.14
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 3.84
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 3.108
pada śuni' by hearing the stanzasCC Madhya 3.122
śuni' hearing of thisCC Madhya 3.169
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 3.172
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 3.180
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 3.186
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 4.50
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 4.98
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 4.119
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 4.135
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 4.136
śuni' after hearingCC Madhya 4.141
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 4.150
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 4.165
śuni hearingCC Madhya 5.9
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 5.38
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 5.46
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 5.51
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 5.58
eta śuni' hearing all thisCC Madhya 5.63
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 5.86
nā śuni I have not heardCC Madhya 5.95
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 5.102
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 5.134
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 5.152
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 5.156
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 6.17
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 6.29
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 6.49
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 6.57
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 6.77
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 6.92
śuni hearing themCC Madhya 6.116
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 6.129
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 6.129
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 6.130
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 6.183
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 6.187
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 6.188
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 6.189
śuni' after hearing thatCC Madhya 6.190
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 6.199
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 6.207
stuti śuni' after hearing the prayersCC Madhya 6.215
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 6.220
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 6.243
vinaya śuni' upon hearing this humbleness of Sārvabhauma BhaṭṭācāryaCC Madhya 6.247
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 7.46
śuni' śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 7.87
śuni' śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 7.87
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 7.117
śuni I hearCC Madhya 7.153
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 8.24
śuni I hearCC Madhya 8.42
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 8.192
eta śuni' hearing so muchCC Madhya 8.233
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 8.238
śuni I hearCC Madhya 8.238
śāstre ihā śuni we get this information from revealed scripturesCC Madhya 9.120
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 9.167
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 9.184
kāne śuni I have heardCC Madhya 9.188
śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 9.203
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 9.208
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 9.231
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 9.273
kṛṣṇa-karṇāmṛta śuni' after hearing the Kṛṣṇa-karnāmṛtaCC Madhya 9.306
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 9.319
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 9.339
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 10.26
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 10.66
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 10.69
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 10.72
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 10.80
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 10.89
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 10.99
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 10.136
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 10.158
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 11.20
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 11.21
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 11.50
kṛṣṇa-nāma śuni' by hearing the holy name of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 11.57
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 11.59
kabhu nāhi śuni I have never heardCC Madhya 11.95
nāhi śuni I never heardCC Madhya 11.96
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 11.150
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 11.236
śuni hearingCC Madhya 12.111
yāhā dekhi' śuni' by seeing and hearing whichCC Madhya 12.220
śuni can hearCC Madhya 13.14
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 13.48
śuni hearsCC Madhya 13.50
śuni I hearCC Madhya 13.128
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 13.141
prema śuni' after hearing of the loving affairsCC Madhya 13.148
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 13.159
śuni' after hearingCC Madhya 14.52
āra nāhi śuni no one could hear anything elseCC Madhya 14.57
śuni I hearCC Madhya 14.136
śuni I hearCC Madhya 14.138
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 14.150
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 14.164
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 14.182
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 14.184
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 14.205
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 14.215
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 14.229
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 14.232
śuni I hearCC Madhya 15.106
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 15.117
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 15.152
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 15.157
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 15.159
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 15.164
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 15.244
nindā śuni' hearing the criticismCC Madhya 15.251
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 15.252
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 15.267
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 15.273
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 15.278
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 16.43
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 16.103
śuni we hearCC Madhya 16.121
eta śuni' after hearing thisCC Madhya 16.169
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 16.174
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 16.183
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 16.233
śuni' or even hearing about itCC Madhya 16.263-264
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 16.284
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 17.34
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 17.35
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 17.45
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 17.91
nāhi śuni I do not hearCC Madhya 17.95
śuni I hearCC Madhya 17.98
śuni we hearCC Madhya 17.110
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 17.114
śuni' I have heardCC Madhya 17.119
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 17.122
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 17.124
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 17.127
śuni' after hearingCC Madhya 17.169
śuni' after hearingCC Madhya 17.174
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 17.197
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 17.211
tāhā śuni' hearing thatCC Madhya 17.215
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 18.61
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 18.95
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 18.124
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 18.161
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 18.218
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 19.27
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 19.37
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 19.61
kṛṣṇa-nāma śuni' hearing the chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 19.70
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 19.73
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 19.94
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 19.95
ei-kathā śuni' hearing this newsCC Madhya 19.132
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 19.247
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 19.254
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 20.19
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 20.25
śuni hearingCC Madhya 20.45
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 20.50
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 20.349
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 21.66
veṇu-dhvani śuni' hearing the vibration of the fluteCC Madhya 21.108
tāhā śuni' hearing those statementsCC Madhya 21.110
tāhā śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 22.152
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 23.69
kṛṣṇa-guṇa śuni' hearing the transcendental qualities of KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 24.118
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 24.252
artha śuni' by hearing the meanings (of the ātmārāma verse)CC Madhya 24.314
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 25.7
nindā śuni' by hearing the criticism (of Lord Caitanya by the Māyāvādī sannyāsīs)CC Madhya 25.12
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 25.46
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 25.59
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 25.61
hari-dhvani śuni' after hearing the chanting of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Madhya 25.66
tāhā śuni' hearing thatCC Madhya 25.89
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 25.96
yāhā śuni' hearing whichCC Madhya 25.161
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 25.173
tāhā śuni' hearing this newsCC Madhya 25.209
śuni' hearingCC Madhya 25.219
śuni' hearing aboutCC Madhya 25.219
śuni' hearingCC Antya 1.14
śuni' hearingCC Antya 1.22
śuni' hearingCC Antya 1.73
śloka śuni' hearing this verseCC Antya 1.100
nāhi śuni we do not hearCC Antya 1.101
śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 1.113
śloka śuni' hearing this verseCC Antya 1.121
śuni so that I can hearCC Antya 1.127
śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 1.131
śuni and hearCC Antya 1.137
śuni' hearingCC Antya 1.141
tomāra kavitva śuni' by hearing your poetic abilityCC Antya 1.157
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 1.192
śuni' hearingCC Antya 1.194
śuni' hearingCC Antya 2.22
śuni' hearingCC Antya 2.29
śuni' hearingCC Antya 2.44
śuni' hearingCC Antya 2.51
śuni hearingCC Antya 2.72
śuni' hearingCC Antya 2.78
śuni let us hearCC Antya 2.93
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 2.126
śuni' hearingCC Antya 2.152
śuni we hearCC Antya 2.157
śuni' hearingCC Antya 2.161
śuni' hearingCC Antya 2.165
yāhā śuni' hearing whichCC Antya 2.167
śuni' hearingCC Antya 3.13
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 3.89
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 3.116
śuni' hearingCC Antya 3.154
śuni' hearingCC Antya 3.192
śuni' hearingCC Antya 3.200
śuni' hearingCC Antya 3.203
śuni' hearingCC Antya 3.214
śuni I hearCC Antya 4.8
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 4.72
śuni' hearingCC Antya 4.128
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 4.157
śuni' hearingCC Antya 4.161
śuni' hearingCC Antya 4.165
śuni unto a dogCC Antya 4.177
śuni I hearCC Antya 5.7
śuni' hearingCC Antya 5.34
śuni I hearCC Antya 5.35-36
śuni hearCC Antya 5.52
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 5.54
śuni' hearingCC Antya 5.57
śloka śuni' hearing the verseCC Antya 5.113
śuni' hearingCC Antya 5.128
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 6.29
śuni' hearingCC Antya 6.47
śuni' hearingCC Antya 6.51
śuni hearingCC Antya 6.54
śuni' hearingCC Antya 6.64
mahotsava śuni' hearing about this festivalCC Antya 6.91
śuni' hearingCC Antya 6.134
śuni' hearingCC Antya 6.222
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 6.240
śuni' hearingCC Antya 6.248
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 6.257
śuni' hearingCC Antya 6.258
śuni' hearingCC Antya 6.277
śuni' hearingCC Antya 6.282
śuni' by hearingCC Antya 7.55
śuni' hearingCC Antya 7.106
śuni' hearingCC Antya 7.146
śuni' hearingCC Antya 7.147
śuni I have heardCC Antya 8.15
śuni' hearingCC Antya 8.22
śuni' hearingCC Antya 8.52
śuni' hearingCC Antya 8.55
śuni' hearingCC Antya 8.62
śuni I have heardCC Antya 8.65
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 8.70
śuni' hearingCC Antya 9.27
śuni' hearingCC Antya 9.31
śuni' hearingCC Antya 9.38
śuni' hearingCC Antya 9.42
śuni' hearingCC Antya 9.58
śuni' hearingCC Antya 9.66
śuni hearingCC Antya 9.85
eta śuni' hearing all these detailsCC Antya 9.94
śuni' hearingCC Antya 10.144
śuni' hearingCC Antya 11.90
śuni' hearingCC Antya 12.21
śuni' hearingCC Antya 12.31
śuni' hearingCC Antya 12.40
śuni' hearingCC Antya 12.59
śuni' hearingCC Antya 12.112
śuni hearingCC Antya 12.115
śuni we learnCC Antya 12.152
śuni' hearingCC Antya 13.11
śuni' hearingCC Antya 13.16
śuni' hearingCC Antya 13.54
śuni' hearingCC Antya 13.80
śuni' hearingCC Antya 13.84
śuni' hearingCC Antya 13.88
śuni' hearingCC Antya 14.77
nāhi śuni we do not hearCC Antya 14.81
śuni' hearingCC Antya 14.83
śuni' hearingCC Antya 14.108
śuni hearingCC Antya 15.67
śuni' hearingCC Antya 15.69
śuni' hearingCC Antya 15.91
śuni' hearingCC Antya 16.24
śuni' hearingCC Antya 16.28
śloka śuni' hearing the verseCC Antya 16.118
śuni' hearingCC Antya 16.128
śuni' hearingCC Antya 16.141
śuni' after hearingCC Antya 17.23
śuni' hearingCC Antya 17.26
śuni let Me hearCC Antya 17.29
śuni' hearingCC Antya 17.32
śuni' hearingCC Antya 17.33
śuni' hearingCC Antya 17.46
śuni' hearingCC Antya 17.47
śuni' hearingCC Antya 17.62
śuni we have heard ofCC Antya 17.68
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 18.60
śuni' hearingCC Antya 18.70
śuni' hearingCC Antya 18.114
eta śuni' hearing thisCC Antya 19.22
tarajā śuni' hearing the sonnetCC Antya 19.23
artha śuni' hearing the meaningCC Antya 20.15
śuniba shall we hearCC Adi 7.50
śuniba I shall hearCC Adi 16.104
śunibā you will hearCC Madhya 5.99
nā śuniba we should not hearCC Madhya 22.120
śunibāra tare to hearCC Antya 5.53
śunibāra tare to hearCC Antya 5.56
māyāvāda śunibāre to hear the commentary of Māyāvāda philosophyCC Antya 2.94
śunibāre to hearCC Antya 5.6
nā śunibe never hearCC Antya 6.236
śunila was heardCC Madhya 6.25
śunilā heardCC Madhya 7.138
śunilā heardCC Madhya 9.203
śunilā you have heardCC Madhya 10.7
śunila heardCC Madhya 10.93
āveśe śunila heard with great ecstasyCC Madhya 14.230
śunila I have heardCC Madhya 15.261
śunila heardCC Madhya 16.33
nṛpati śunila the King heardCC Madhya 16.117
śunilā heardCC Madhya 18.35
śunila heardCC Madhya 19.10
śunilā he heardCC Madhya 19.116
śunilā listenedCC Madhya 25.249
śunilā āpane listened HimselfCC Madhya 25.267
śunila I have heardCC Antya 3.269
śunilā have you heardCC Antya 5.33
nāṭaka śunila listened to the dramaCC Antya 5.93
śunilā heardCC Antya 6.321
śunilā heardCC Antya 8.70
śunilā they heardCC Antya 13.43
śunila have heardCC Antya 18.116
śunilā heardCC Antya 19.60
gīta śunilā heard the songCC Antya 20.121
śunilāńa I have heardCC Madhya 10.5
śunile on one's hearingCC Adi 1.107
śunile on hearingCC Adi 1.108-109
śunile if hearingCC Adi 17.195
śunile if they hearCC Adi 17.212
śunile if hearingCC Madhya 6.169
yā śunile hearing whichCC Madhya 24.282
śunile hearingCC Antya 1.118
tumi śunile if you hearCC Antya 5.109
śunileha even by listeningCC Madhya 11.103
śunilei simply by hearingCC Madhya 2.87
śunilena He heardCC Antya 8.50
śunileo even though one hearsCC Madhya 18.225
śuniluń I have heardCC Adi 16.32
śuniluń I have heardCC Madhya 2.84
śuniluń as I have heardCC Madhya 8.239
śuniluń heardCC Madhya 16.267
śuniluń I heardCC Antya 1.52
śuniluń I heardCC Antya 5.75
nā śunimu I shall not hearCC Antya 9.93
śuniñā hearingCC Madhya 1.168
śuniñā hearingCC Madhya 5.39
śuniñā hearingCC Madhya 5.108
śuniñā hearing thisCC Madhya 5.110
śuniñā hearingCC Madhya 5.117
śuniñā hearingCC Madhya 7.139
śuniñā hearingCC Madhya 9.207
ki śuninu what did I hearCC Adi 5.198
sunirmala very pureCC Adi 16.86
sunirmāṇa well constructedCC Adi 13.116
jāta-sunirvedaḥ (Ajāmila) who had become detached from the material conception of lifeSB 6.2.39
sunirviṇṇa-manasaḥ their minds being very disappointedSB 8.7.7
sunirvṛta-indriyaḥ being very satisfied with getting the opportunity of sense gratificationSB 5.13.17
toka-āśleṣa-sunirvṛtāḥ became overjoyed by embracing their sonsSB 10.13.34
suniścaya certainCC Antya 3.199
suniścita quite certainlyCC Adi 4.129
śunite to hearCC Adi 7.51
śunite to hearCC Adi 8.49
śunite to hearCC Adi 8.71
śunite to hearCC Adi 10.103
śunite to hearCC Adi 16.35
śunite to hearCC Adi 16.64
śunite to hearCC Adi 17.90
śunite hearingCC Adi 17.239
śunite hearingCC Adi 17.240
śunite śunite hearing and hearingCC Madhya 2.87
śunite śunite hearing and hearingCC Madhya 2.87
śunite to hearCC Madhya 6.70
śunite to hearCC Madhya 6.187
śunite to hearCC Madhya 6.241
śunite even to hearCC Madhya 6.268
śunite to hearCC Madhya 8.50
śunite to hearCC Madhya 8.101
śunite to hearCC Madhya 8.118
śunite to hearCC Madhya 8.186
śunite to hearCC Madhya 10.113
śunite śunite by hearingCC Madhya 14.9
śunite śunite by hearingCC Madhya 14.9
śunite to hearCC Madhya 14.116
śunite to hearCC Madhya 17.208
śunite haya mati I wish to hearCC Madhya 25.90
śunite to hearCC Madhya 25.162
śunite to hearCC Antya 5.8
śunite to hearCC Antya 5.52
śunite to hearCC Antya 5.58
śunite cāha do you want to hearCC Antya 5.59
śunite to hearCC Antya 5.101
śunite to hearCC Antya 5.102
śunite to hearCC Antya 5.107
śunite to hearCC Antya 5.107
śunite to hearCC Antya 5.108
śunite to hearCC Antya 5.110
śunite vasilā sat down to hearCC Antya 5.111
śunite listeningCC Antya 6.167
śunite to hearCC Antya 7.82
śunite hearingCC Antya 8.101
śunite to hearCC Antya 10.161
śunite to hearCC Antya 16.139
śunite nā pāinu I could not hearCC Antya 17.28
śunite nā pāinu I could not hearCC Antya 17.28
paḍite śunite reciting and hearingCC Antya 18.5
śunite even to hearCC Antya 19.110
śunite śunite by hearing and hearingCC Antya 19.111
śunite śunite by hearing and hearingCC Antya 19.111
sunīteḥ of SunītiSB 4.12.41
śunitei hearingCC Adi 16.65
śunitei upon hearingCC Madhya 12.149
śunitei hearingCC Madhya 15.249
śunitei to hearCC Antya 1.181
śunitei hearingCC Antya 7.101
sunīthā SunīthāSB 4.13.18
sunīthā-ātmaja of the son of Sunīthā, VenaSB 4.13.24
sunīthā of Sunīthā, Vena's motherSB 4.14.10
sunīthā Sunīthā, the mother of King VenaSB 4.14.35
sunīthaḥ SunīthaSB 9.17.8
sunīthaḥ SunīthaSB 9.22.41
sunīthaḥ from Subala will come SunīthaSB 9.22.49
sunīthām of the name SunīthāSB 4.14.2
sunītiḥ SunītiSB 4.8.8
sunītiḥ Queen SunītiSB 4.8.15
sunītiḥ Queen SunītiSB 4.9.41
sunītiḥ Sunīti, the real mother of Dhruva MahārājaSB 4.9.49
sunītim SunītiSB 4.12.32
śuniyā after hearingCC Adi 7.43
śuniyā hearingCC Adi 7.134
śuniyā by hearingCC Adi 7.147
śuniyā hearingCC Adi 12.17
śuniyā hearingCC Adi 12.37
śuniyā hearing thisCC Adi 12.48
śuniyā and hearingCC Adi 13.17
śuniyā after hearingCC Adi 14.92
śuniyā after hearingCC Adi 15.15
śuniyā hearing thisCC Adi 16.36
śuniyā hearing thisCC Adi 16.37
śuniyā hearingCC Adi 16.87
śuniyā hearingCC Adi 17.72
śuniyā hearingCC Adi 17.77
śuniyā hearingCC Adi 17.91
śuniyā by hearingCC Adi 17.124
śuniyā hearingCC Adi 17.235
śuniyā hearing thisCC Madhya 1.118
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 1.152
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 1.275
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 3.126
śuniyā hearing thisCC Madhya 3.179
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 3.187
śuniyā hearing thisCC Madhya 6.96
śuniyā hearing this explanationCC Madhya 6.277
śuniyā hearing thisCC Madhya 7.14
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 7.115
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 8.127
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 9.46
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 9.286
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 10.77
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 10.78
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 10.85
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 11.44
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 11.168
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 12.22
e-kathā śuniyā hearing these wordsCC Madhya 12.118
śuniyā after hearingCC Madhya 13.148
e-kathā śuniyā hearing this descriptionCC Madhya 14.154
śuniyā vacana hearing these wordsCC Madhya 15.143
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 16.3
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 16.34
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 16.36
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 16.38
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 16.92
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 16.231
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 16.285
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 17.115
śuniyā after hearingCC Madhya 17.171
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 18.19
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 18.29
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 18.176
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 19.12
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 19.32
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 20.71
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 24.6
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 25.25
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 25.163
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 25.196
kīrtana śuniyā hearing the descriptionCC Madhya 25.220
śuniyā hearingCC Madhya 25.225
śloka śuniyā hearing this verseCC Antya 1.133
śuniyā hearing thisCC Antya 1.178
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 2.131
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 3.66
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 3.70
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 3.72
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 3.175
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 5.116
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 5.129
śuniyā sabāra hearing of all the devoteesCC Antya 7.56
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 7.109
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 7.116
mūlya śuniyā hearing the priceCC Antya 9.23
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 9.87
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 9.127
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 11.75
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 16.70
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 19.29
śuniyā hearingCC Antya 19.106
śuniyācha have heardCC Madhya 2.39
śuniyāche he heardCC Madhya 15.86
śuniyāchi I have heardCC Madhya 17.84
śuniyāchi I have heardCC Madhya 17.116
śuniyāchi we have heardCC Antya 1.122
śuniyāchi we have heardCC Antya 11.96
śuniyāchoń I heardCC Madhya 24.4
nā śuniye I cannot hearCC Madhya 2.90
śuniye I hearCC Madhya 21.18
sunṛtaiḥ with pleasantSB 10.73.28
sunṛtam pleasant speechSB 11.16.26
sunṛtāyāḥ of SunṛtāSB 8.13.29
maya-sūnunā by the son of MayaSB 2.7.31
sūnunā by the sonSB 10.14.48
nanda-sūnunā together with the son of Nanda MahārājaSB 10.30.27
dharma-sūnunā by the son of Yamarāja, religion personified (King Yudhiṣṭhira)SB 10.77.6-7
sūnunā by the sonSB 12.6.11
sura-sundarīṇām of the women of the demigodsSB 5.17.13
sva-artha-unmūlita uprooted because of intense selfishnessSB 10.4.8
sva-rasa-unmādita inspired by their own mellowsCC Antya 20.156
svardhunī of the sacred GangesSB 1.1.15
svardhunī the sacred GangesSB 1.13.52
svardhunī-uda by the water of the GangesSB 3.8.5
svardhunī the river named Svardhunī of the celestial worldSB 8.21.4
svardhunī the GangesCC Adi 2.2
svardhunyāḥ of the water of the GangesSB 9.9.14
svarita-veṇunā by the vibrating fluteCC Antya 16.117
svarūpa-rūpa-raghunāthadāsa Svarūpa Dāmodara, Rūpa Gosvāmī and Raghunātha dāsa GosvāmīCC Adi 13.124
śyāma-sundara Lord Kṛṣṇa, who has a bluish colorCC Adi 17.279
śyāma-sundara ŚyāmasundaraCC Antya 7.85
śyāma-sundara the beautiful blackish youthCC Antya 17.60
śyāmasundara O Lord ŚyāmasundaraSB 10.22.15
tāhā śuni' hearing thatCC Madhya 17.215
tāhā śuni' hearing those statementsCC Madhya 21.110
tāhā śuni' hearing thisCC Madhya 22.152
tāhā śuni' hearing thatCC Madhya 25.89
tāhā śuni' hearing this newsCC Madhya 25.209
tāhāra lakṣaṇa śuna just hear the symptom of thatCC Antya 20.20
muni-sat-tamaḥ the greatest among the devotee philosophersSB 1.13.40
tāńre śunāilā made him hearCC Antya 20.110
sundara-tara more beautifulSB 3.15.44
tarajā śuni' hearing the sonnetCC Antya 19.23
śunibāra tare to hearCC Antya 5.53
śunibāra tare to hearCC Antya 5.56
sundarī taruṇī very beautiful and youthfulCC Antya 5.38
yamunā-taṭam to the bank of the YamunāSB 10.16.17
sundarī-tatibhiḥ ābhiḥ by the women of VrajaCC Adi 4.196
tattva-jijñāsunā by one who was anxious to inquire to know the truthSB 3.7.8
tina raghunātha three RaghunāthasCC Antya 6.203
yamunā-tīre on the bank of the YamunāSB 10.11.41
yamunā-tīre on the bank of the YamunāCC Madhya 23.37
mallikārjuna-tīrthe to the holy place known as MallikārjunaCC Madhya 9.15
śraddhā, maitrī, dayā, śāntiḥ, tuṣṭiḥ, puṣṭiḥ, kriyā, unnatiḥ, buddhiḥ, medhā, titikṣā, hrīḥ, mūrtiḥ names of thirteen daughters of DakṣaSB 4.1.49-52
toka-āśleṣa-sunirvṛtāḥ became overjoyed by embracing their sonsSB 10.13.34
keha tomā nā śunābe no one will inform YouCC Antya 9.78
tomāra kavitva śuni' by hearing your poetic abilityCC Antya 1.157
tomāre śunāite to inform youCC Antya 3.28
śunaḥśephaḥ tu as well as ŚunaḥśephaSB 9.16.32
tumi śunile if you hearCC Antya 5.109
tundilayati increases more and moreCC Antya 1.158
pakṣī rāńgā-ṭuni just like a little bird with a red beakCC Antya 20.90-91
śraddhā, maitrī, dayā, śāntiḥ, tuṣṭiḥ, puṣṭiḥ, kriyā, unnatiḥ, buddhiḥ, medhā, titikṣā, hrīḥ, mūrtiḥ names of thirteen daughters of DakṣaSB 4.1.49-52
sunanda-nandau ūcatuḥ Sunanda and Nanda saidSB 4.12.23
munayaḥ ūcuḥ the sages saidSB 4.10.30
munayaḥ ūcuḥ the great sages saidSB 4.14.14
śrī-munayaḥ ūcuḥ the great sages saidSB 10.84.16
svardhunī-uda by the water of the GangesSB 3.8.5
vayunā udayena by awakening of transcendental knowledge due to good association and study of the Vedic literaturesSB 5.11.15
śuna uddhava my dear Uddhava, please hear meCC Adi 6.58-59
punar-ukta-vat of repetition of the same wordCC Adi 16.73
punar-ukta-prāya almost repetitionCC Adi 16.76
punar-ukta repetitionCC Adi 16.76
punar-ukta-vad-ābhāsa tinge of punar-ukta-vatCC Adi 16.77
punar-ukti repetitionCC Adi 14.96
punaḥ-ukti repetitionCC Madhya 15.14
punar-ukti repetitionCC Madhya 25.17
punaḥ-ukti haya it will be repetitionCC Antya 10.51
jana-unmāda-karī the most alluringSB 2.1.31
mahā-unmāda great ecstasyCC Adi 11.33
rādhikā-unmāda the madness of Śrīmatī RādhārāṇīCC Madhya 1.87
prema-unmāda madness in loveCC Madhya 2.63
divya-unmāda transcendental madnessCC Madhya 2.64
prema-unmāda the madness of loveCC Madhya 4.200
divya-unmāda-nāma named transcendental madnessCC Madhya 23.61
sāndra-unmāda of intense madnessCC Antya 1.142
viraha-unmāda of the transcendental madness of separation from KṛṣṇaCC Antya 14.5
divya-unmāda in transcendental madnessCC Antya 14.15
divya-unmāda transcendental madnessCC Antya 14.16
divya-unmāda-bhāva transcendental ecstatic emotionsCC Antya 14.118
divya-unmāda in transcendental madnessCC Antya 17.1
divya-unmāda-ārambha the beginning of the spiritual trance of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 20.123
ānanda-unmāde the madness of transcendental blissCC Madhya 13.171
prema-unmāde in the madness of ecstatic loveCC Madhya 19.111
bhāva-unmāde by the madness of ecstatic loveCC Antya 7.20
divya-unmāde in transcendental madnessCC Antya 14.15
bhāva-unmāde in the madness of ecstatic loveCC Antya 18.7
prema-unmādera cihna the symptoms of ecstatic loveCC Madhya 3.10
prema-unmādī mad in ecstasyCC Madhya 9.245
sva-rasa-unmādita inspired by their own mellowsCC Antya 20.156
pīṭhaka-unmāna the wooden seat and wooden measuring potSB 10.11.8
samudra-unmathana-ādibhiḥ by activities of churning the oceanSB 8.6.17
amṛta-unmathane when the nectar was being churned (by the demons and demigods together)SB 11.4.18
mada-unmathita being intoxicatedSB 1.15.22-23
autkaṇṭhya-unmathita-āśayaḥ having an anxious and agitated mindSB 3.22.24
karaye unmatta makes madCC Adi 6.49-50
hañā unmatta like a madmanCC Madhya 18.121-122
prema-unmattān maddened by ecstatic loveCC Madhya 17.1
śriyā unmattasya puffed up because of great opulenceSB 9.4.44
kṛṣṇa-unmukha haya one becomes Kṛṣṇa consciousCC Madhya 20.120
kṣaya-unmukha on the point of destructionCC Madhya 22.45
kṛṣṇa-unmukha in favor of Kṛṣṇa consciousnessCC Madhya 24.136
rāsa-unmukhaḥ desiring to dance withSB 2.7.33
sevā-unmukhe to one engaged in His serviceCC Madhya 17.136
kṛṣṇa-unmukhe if one is attached to the service of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 22.21
sva-artha-unmūlita uprooted because of intense selfishnessSB 10.4.8
vardhana-unnādaḥ Vardhana and UnnādaSB 10.61.16
ayuta-yojana-vistāra-unnāhāḥ which measure ten thousand yojanas high and wideSB 5.16.11
sahasra-yojana-unnāhāḥ one thousand yojanas highSB 5.16.12
ṣaṭ-unnataḥ six raisedCC Adi 14.15
manda-unnatibhiḥ moving softlyCC Antya 1.158
śraddhā, maitrī, dayā, śāntiḥ, tuṣṭiḥ, puṣṭiḥ, kriyā, unnatiḥ, buddhiḥ, medhā, titikṣā, hrīḥ, mūrtiḥ names of thirteen daughters of DakṣaSB 4.1.49-52
manaḥ-unnayanau very agitating to the mindSB 5.2.12
yamunā-upakūlāḥ living near the bank of the river YamunāSB 10.30.9
yamunā-upakūlāḥ on the bank of the YamunāCC Antya 15.32
raghunāthera upare unto Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.122
raghunātha-upāsaka worshiper of Lord RāmacandraCC Antya 13.92
yamunā-upavane in a garden along the river YamunāSB 10.23.20-21
uru-manyunā and at the same time becoming very angrySB 10.13.32
utsunoṣi you agitateSB 3.20.35
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 1.21-22
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 1.28
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 2.4
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 2.54
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 3.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 3.36
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 4.4
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 5.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 6.33
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 6.37
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 8.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 10.12-13
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 11.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 11.15
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 11.36
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 11.51
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 12.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 13.1-2
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 14.21
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 17.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 18.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidBG 18.73
śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka askedSB 1.7.9
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidSB 1.7.22
kuntī uvāca Śrīmatī Kuntī saidSB 1.8.18
śaunakaḥ uvāca Śaunaka inquiredSB 1.10.1
śaunakaḥ uvāca the sage Śaunaka saidSB 1.12.1
arjunaḥ uvāca Arjuna saidSB 1.15.5
śaunakaḥ uvāca Śaunaka ṛṣi saidSB 1.16.5
śaunakaḥ uvāca Śaunaka saidSB 2.3.13
śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka Muni saidSB 2.10.48
śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka saidSB 3.25.1
śrī-śakuntalā uvāca Śrī Śakuntalā repliedSB 9.20.13
śrī-mucukundaḥ uvāca śrī Mucukunda saidSB 10.51.27
śrī-mucukundaḥ uvāca Śrī Mucukunda saidSB 10.51.45
kuntī uvāca Queen Kuntī saidSB 10.82.18
śrī-arjunaḥ uvāca Śrī Arjuna saidSB 10.89.32
śrī-śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka ṛṣi saidSB 12.6.36
śrī-śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka saidSB 12.8.1
śrī-śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka saidSB 12.11.1
śrī-śaunakaḥ uvāca Śrī Śaunaka saidSB 12.11.27-28
muneḥ vacaḥ the words of Nārada MuniSB 8.11.45
śuniyā vacana hearing these wordsCC Madhya 15.143
sei vacana śuna please hear those statementsCC Antya 20.85
punar-ukta-vad-ābhāsa tinge of punar-ukta-vatCC Adi 16.77
raghunātha vaidya Raghunātha VaidyaCC Adi 10.124-126
raghunātha vaidya the physician RaghunāthaCC Adi 11.22
sarva-jña munira vākya the words of the omniscient muni (Vyāsadeva)CC Madhya 20.353
valgunā by very niceSB 4.28.51
valgunā very beautifully attractiveSB 8.12.21
vara śuni' hearing the benedictionCC Adi 14.56
muni-varaḥ great sage Jaḍa BharataSB 5.10.14
muni-varam from the best of sagesSB 3.22.26-27
muni-varam the best of all the sagesSB 6.7.2-8
sundara-varam the most beautiful manSB 10.62.22
sundara-varau the most beautifulSB 10.38.28-33
vardhana-unnādaḥ Vardhana and UnnādaSB 10.61.16
muni-varya by yourself, the great sageSB 1.5.9
muni-varya O best of munisSB 5.2.7
khaṇḍa-vāsī mukunda-dāsa Mukunda dāsa, a resident of ŚrīkhaṇḍaCC Adi 10.78-79
śunite vasilā sat down to hearCC Antya 5.111
vastunaḥ of all matterSB 2.10.23
vastunaḥ from the substanceSB 7.15.61
ātma-vastunaḥ everything belongs to You, but You are outside and inside of everythingSB 10.3.14
vastunaḥ of the essential realitySB 11.13.22
sarva-vastuni in everything, material and spiritualSB 6.9.38
vastuni in the original objectSB 6.15.8
eka-vastuni in one subject matter (the container of nectar)SB 8.9.6
vastuni in the reality (the soul)SB 11.22.42
vastuni in the material thingsCC Antya 10.21
vasundhara VasundharaSB 5.20.11
vasundhare O reservoir of all richesSB 1.16.24
muni-vat like a sageSB 4.25.28
punar-ukta-vat of repetition of the same wordCC Adi 16.73
vāyunā by the airSB 3.10.5
vāyunā by airSB 3.30.16
vāyunā by the breezeSB 4.6.30
vāyunā by the airSB 4.25.18
vayunā udayena by awakening of transcendental knowledge due to good association and study of the Vedic literaturesSB 5.11.15
vāyunā by the windSB 5.23.3
vāyunā by the windSB 7.1.21
vāyunā by the windSB 10.18.5
vāyunā by the breezeSB 10.21.1
vāyunā by the windSB 10.29.45-46
vāyunā with the breezeSB 10.34.22
vāyunā by the windSB 10.60.3-6
vāyunā by the windSB 10.65.18
vāyunā by the breezeSB 10.65.20
vāyunā by the windSB 10.67.26
vāyunā by windsSB 11.3.10
vāyunā by the windSB 11.3.13
vāyunā by the windSB 11.7.43
anu-vāyunā by the wind that followsSB 11.15.21
vayunaḥ with such knowledgeSB 10.8.30
mat-vayunam knowledge of Me (the Personality of Godhead)SB 3.4.31
vayunām VayunāSB 4.1.64
vayunam VayunaSB 6.6.20
vayunāni actionsIso 18
vayunayā by knowledgeSB 4.9.8
vayunena with the knowledgeSB 4.23.12
cakṣuṣā vayunena with the eye of transcendental knowledgeSB 10.13.38
veṇu-dhvani śuni' hearing the vibration of the fluteCC Madhya 21.108
veṇunā by Your fluteSB 10.31.14
veṇunā with His fluteSB 10.35.8-11
svarita-veṇunā by the vibrating fluteCC Antya 16.117
śunaha vicāra please hear the procedureCC Madhya 25.120
kuru-sṛñjaya-kaikeya-vidarbha-yadu-kuntayaḥ of the members of the Kuru, Sṛñjaya, Kaikeya, Vidarbha, Yadu and Kunti clansSB 10.54.58
vidhunomi I force to go downSB 8.11.5
vidhunomi take awaySB 8.22.24
vidhunoti cleansesSB 1.2.17
vidhunoti purifiesSB 1.18.18
vidhunoti specifically cleansesSB 2.4.15
vidhunoti washes offSB 4.8.5
vidhunoti washesSB 4.22.20
vidhunoti washes awaySB 5.24.20
vidhunoti clears upSB 8.24.47
vidhunoti can shake offSB 10.49.28
vidhunoti cleans awaySB 12.12.48
vidhunvan quiveringSB 3.13.27
vidhunvan eradicatingSB 10.27.6
vidhunvan shakingSB 10.66.32-33
vidhunvan dissipatingSB 11.29.6
vidhunvan dissipatingCC Adi 1.48
vidhunvan dissipatingCC Madhya 22.48
vidhunvatā while shakingSB 3.13.44
vidhunvatā which can cleanseSB 4.24.52
vidhunvataḥ shakingSB 3.22.29-30
mukunda-vigame when Lord Mukunda was departingSB 10.42.24
mukunda-vikramam the glorious activities of Mukunda, the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 5.18.11
vinaya śuni' upon hearing this humbleness of Sārvabhauma BhaṭṭācāryaCC Madhya 6.247
viraha-unmāda of the transcendental madness of separation from KṛṣṇaCC Antya 14.5
kuntībhojaḥ virāṭaḥ ca Kuntībhoja and VirāṭaSB 10.82.23-26
viṣṇunā by the all-pervasive LordSB 1.12.16
viṣṇunā by Lord ViṣṇuSB 6.18.23
viṣṇunā by Lord ViṣṇuSB 8.21.27
viṣṇunā by Lord ViṣṇuSB 10.1.68
viṣṇunā samam along with KṛṣṇaSB 10.13.42
viṣṇunā by Lord ViṣṇuSB 10.72.24-25
karuna viśrāma take restCC Antya 12.142
ayuta-yojana-vistāra-unnāhāḥ which measure ten thousand yojanas high and wideSB 5.16.11
śuna vivaraṇa hear the descriptionCC Madhya 20.300
śuna vivaraṇa hear the descriptionCC Madhya 24.204
raghunātha-vivaraṇe the description of Raghunātha dāsaCC Antya 6.257
viyunakti dispersesSB 1.13.41
viyunakti separatesSB 10.82.42
viyunańkṣi you separateSB 10.39.19
viyunańkṣi you cause to happenCC Antya 19.45
vraja-sundarīṇām for the beautiful young girls of VrajaSB 10.29.45-46
vraja-sundarībhiḥ with the young women of the cowherd communitySB 10.33.16
vraja-sundarīḥ the other gopīsCC Adi 4.219
vraja-sundarībhiḥ by the young women of VrajaCC Adi 4.224
vraja-sundarīṇām of the beautiful gopīs, the transcendental girls of VrajabhūmiCC Madhya 8.80
vraja-sundarīḥ the other beautiful gopīsCC Madhya 8.106
vraja-sundarībhiḥ by the young women of VrajaCC Madhya 8.144
vraja-sundarīṇām of the beautiful gopīs, the transcendental girls of VrajabhūmiCC Madhya 8.232
vraja-sundarīṇām of the beautiful gopīs, the transcendental girls of VrajabhūmiCC Madhya 9.121
vraja-sundarīṇām of the beautiful gopīs, the transcendental girls of VrajabhūmiCC Antya 7.29
muni-vrataḥ with the vows of a sageSB 1.19.7
muni-vratāḥ just take the vow of the great sages, the vow of silenceSB 4.24.71
mauna-vrataḥ the vow of silence (not talking with anyone)SB 8.4.8
muni-vrataiḥ like the great sagesSB 4.25.19
mithuna-vratīnām of a person engaged in sexual affairs, legal or illegalSB 9.6.51
kṛṣṇa-arjuna-vṛkodarān to Kṛṣṇa, Arjuna and BhīmaSB 10.72.27
muni-vṛnda by all the sagesMM 7
vyadhunot gave upSB 9.19.26
vyāsa-muni VyāsadevaCC Adi 1.67
yā śunile hearing whichCC Madhya 24.282
kuru-sṛñjaya-kaikeya-vidarbha-yadu-kuntayaḥ of the members of the Kuru, Sṛñjaya, Kaikeya, Vidarbha, Yadu and Kunti clansSB 10.54.58
yadunā by King YaduSB 11.7.31
śrī-yadunandana Śrī YadunandanaCC Adi 10.119
śrī-yadunandana-ācārya Śrī Yadunandana ĀcāryaCC Adi 12.56
yadunandana-ācārya the priest of the name Yadunandana ĀcāryaCC Antya 6.159-160
ācāryaḥ yadunandanaḥ Yadunandana ĀcāryaCC Antya 6.263
yadunātha YadunāthaCC Adi 10.80
yadunātha kavicandra Yadunātha KavicandraCC Adi 11.35
yāhā dekhi' śuni' by seeing and hearing whichCC Madhya 12.220
yāhā śuni' hearing whichCC Madhya 25.161
yāhā śuni' hearing whichCC Antya 2.167
yamala-arjunau twin arjuna treesSB 10.10.23
yamala-arjunau the twin arjuna treesSB 10.10.24
yamala-arjunau the twin arjuna treesSB 10.11.2
yamala-arjuna-bhańga the place where the twin arjuna trees were brokenCC Madhya 18.68
yamunā the Yamunā RiverSB 3.2.27
yamunā YamunāSB 5.19.17-18
yamunā-kūlāt from the bank of the River YamunāSB 9.4.42
yamunā-antaḥ-jale in the deep water of the River YamunāSB 9.6.39-40
yamunā-pulināni ca and the banks of the River YamunāSB 10.11.36
yamunā-tīre on the bank of the YamunāSB 10.11.41
yamunā-taṭam to the bank of the YamunāSB 10.16.17
yamunā the river YamunāSB 10.16.65-67
yamunā-upavane in a garden along the river YamunāSB 10.23.20-21
yamunā coming from the Yamunā RiverSB 10.29.21-22
yamunā-upakūlāḥ living near the bank of the river YamunāSB 10.30.9
yamunā-jale in the water of the YamunāSB 10.58.22
yamunā of the Yamunā RiverSB 10.65.18
yamunā the presiding goddess of the river YamunāSB 10.65.27
yamunā the Yamunā RiverSB 10.65.33
yamunā-ākarṣaṇa attracting the river YamunāCC Adi 17.117
yamunā the river YamunāCC Madhya 1.93
yamunā-pulina bank of the Yamunā RiverCC Madhya 2.56
yamunā Yamunā RiverCC Madhya 3.25
yamunā-jñāne acceptance as the river YamunāCC Madhya 3.26
yamunā the river YamunāCC Madhya 3.34
yamunā the river YamunāCC Madhya 3.36
yamunā the river YamunāCC Madhya 3.36
yamunā the river YamunāCC Madhya 3.37
yamunā smaraṇa remembrance of the river YamunāCC Madhya 8.11
yamunā-pulina the bank of the YamunāCC Madhya 13.143
yamunā the river YamunāCC Madhya 16.280
yamunā the river YamunāCC Madhya 17.150
yamunā-darśana meeting with the Yamunā RiverCC Madhya 17.154
yamunā pāra hañā crossing the river YamunāCC Madhya 18.66
yamunā the YamunāCC Madhya 18.77
yamunā-pāre grāma his residence on the other side of the YamunāCC Madhya 18.82
gańgā-yamunā the river Ganges and river YamunāCC Madhya 19.40
yamunā-tīre on the bank of the YamunāCC Madhya 23.37
yamunā-pulina the bank of the Yamunā RiverCC Antya 6.90
yamunā of the YamunāCC Antya 14.94
yamunā-upakūlāḥ on the bank of the YamunāCC Antya 15.32
yamunā the river YamunāCC Antya 18.1
yamunā-jala the water of the YamunāCC Antya 18.90
yamunā the Yamunā RiverCC Antya 18.109
yamunām bank of the River YamunāSB 3.1.24
yamunām on the bank of the YamunāSB 9.20.23
yamunām the Yamunā RiverSB 10.22.36
yamunām the river YamunāSB 10.26.12
yamunām to the Yamunā RiverSB 10.58.16
yamunām the Yamunā RiverSB 10.65.24-25
yamunām the YamunāSB 10.65.30
yamunām the Yamunā RiverSB 10.78.19-20
yāmunān the districts on the bank of the YamunāSB 1.10.34-35
yamunāra of the river YamunāCC Madhya 3.27
yamunāra of the river YamunāCC Madhya 17.190
yamunāra of the river YamunāCC Madhya 18.77
yamunāra of the river YamunāCC Madhya 19.78
yamunāra jale in the water of the river YamunāCC Madhya 19.79
yamunāra kūle onto the beach by the YamunāCC Antya 15.55
yamunāra jala the water of the river YamunāCC Antya 18.27
yamunāra bhrame by mistaking for the YamunāCC Antya 18.28
yamunāra of the river YamunāCC Antya 18.81
yamunāra bhrame in mistaking for the YamunāCC Antya 18.112
yamunāre of the river YamunāCC Madhya 3.27
yamunāte in the river YamunāCC Madhya 3.35
madhya-yamunāte in the river YamunāCC Madhya 19.111
yamunāte in the river YamunāCC Antya 18.32
yamunayā by the River YamunāSB 4.2.35
yamunāyāḥ of the YamunāSB 4.8.42
yamunāyām at the River YamunāSB 6.16.14
yamunāyām on the bank of the YamunāSB 9.2.1
yamunāyām along the YamunāSB 10.35.20-21
yamunayoḥ of the River YamunāSB 4.21.11
mukunda-yaśasā with the fame of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 4.29.84
sa-yauna in relationships through marriageSB 10.82.29-30
yauna-prāyeṣu extending no further than marriageSB 12.2.12-16
yaunam marriageSB 10.61.25
yaunena by marital relationSB 10.68.25
ye paṇḍita śune any learned person who hearsCC Madhya 25.27
ye śune anyone who hearsCC Antya 5.49-50
yei śune anyone who hearsCC Madhya 20.405
yei śune anyone who hearsCC Antya 1.222
yei śune whoever hearsCC Antya 2.83
yei śune anyone who hearsCC Antya 17.66
yei śune anyone who hearsCC Antya 18.120
yei jana śune anyone who hearsCC Antya 20.151
ayuta-yojana-vistāra-unnāhāḥ which measure ten thousand yojanas high and wideSB 5.16.11
sahasra-yojana-unnāhāḥ one thousand yojanas highSB 5.16.12
yunakti joinsSB 10.82.42
yuyutsunā by him who desired to fightSB 11.16.6
Results for un678 results
unda noun (masculine) [gramm.] root und
Frequency rank 47407/72933
undana noun (neuter) moistening (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wetting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47408/72933
undra noun (masculine) pānīyaviḍāla
Frequency rank 47409/72933
undura noun (masculine) a rat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mouse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16581/72933
unduru noun (masculine) a rat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mouse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20936/72933
unduruka noun (masculine) a mouse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a rat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 33460/72933
undurukarṇikā noun (feminine) Salvinia cucullata Roxb.
Frequency rank 27159/72933
unmad verb (class 4 ātmanepada) to be or become mad or furious (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to become disordered in intellect or distracted (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to rut
Frequency rank 2415/72933
unmada adjective causing madness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
drunk (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
extravagant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
furious (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
intoxicated (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
intoxicating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mad (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27165/72933
unmada noun (masculine) insanity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
intoxication (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20938/72933
unmadana adjective inflamed with love (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47423/72933
unmajj verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to dive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to emerge (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 12403/72933
unmajjaka noun (masculine) a kind of ascetic
Frequency rank 47416/72933
unmajjana adjective
Frequency rank 47417/72933
unmajjana noun (neuter) emergence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
holy place in Gokarṇa the act of emerging (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11208/72933
unmajjanī noun (feminine) holy place in Gokarṇa
Frequency rank 47418/72933
unmajjay verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to bear on the surface (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to cause to emerge (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27163/72933
unmana noun (masculine) a particular measure of quantity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47424/72933
unmantha noun (masculine) a disease of the outer ear (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
agitation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
killing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
slaughter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23491/72933
unmanthaka noun (masculine) a disease of the outer ear (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47426/72933
unmanthana noun (neuter) a means of beating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a stick (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
agitating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
beating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cane (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
staff (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of shaking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
throbbing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47427/72933
unmanā noun (feminine) (Trika:) the last kalā of the uccāra of oṃ
Frequency rank 23489/72933
unmanāy verb (denominative ātmanepada)
Frequency rank 33466/72933
unmanāyita noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 47425/72933
unmanī noun (feminine) Synonym für samādhi (?)
Frequency rank 16582/72933
unmanībhāva noun (masculine) absence of mind (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23490/72933
unmardana noun (neuter) a fragrant essence used for rubbing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rubbing (the body) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16583/72933
unmarday verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to rub (the body) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47429/72933
unmaryāda adjective without regulations
Frequency rank 33467/72933
unmath verb (class 9 parasmaipada) to act violently (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to annul (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to beat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to confute (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to disturb (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to excite (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to kill (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to mingle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to mix (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to pluck out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to press hard upon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to refute (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to root up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to rouse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to rub open (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to shake or tear or cut off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to shake up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to stir up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to strike (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to treat with blows (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 6985/72933
unmathana noun (neuter) churning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rubbing open (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
slaughter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
stirring up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of shaking off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
throwing off or down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15557/72933
unmatta noun (masculine) Datura betel (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Datura fastuosa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Datura metal Linn. name of a Rakṣas (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of one of the eight forms of Bhairava (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Pterospermum Acerifolium (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the thorn-apple (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a fault in mercury; mada a kind of alchemical preparation
Frequency rank 6046/72933
unmatta adjective disordered in intellect (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
distracted (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
drunk (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
frantic (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
furious (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
insane (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
intoxicated (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mad (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15556/72933
unmattabhairava noun (masculine) a form of Bhairava (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23488/72933
unmattabhairavī noun (feminine) a form of Durgā (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47421/72933
unmattaka noun (masculine) Datura metal Linn. the thorn-apple (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 10596/72933
unmattaka adjective drunk (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
insane (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mad (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 14058/72933
unmattaveṣa noun (masculine) name of Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27164/72933
unmatti noun (feminine) madness
Frequency rank 47419/72933
unmattā noun (feminine) eine der fünf caryās
Frequency rank 47420/72933
unmattīkaraṇa noun (neuter) Methode, jemanden verrückt zu machen
Frequency rank 33465/72933
unmattīkṛ verb (class 8 parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 47422/72933
unmayūkha adjective radiant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
shining forth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47428/72933
unmeṣa noun (masculine) appearing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
becoming visible (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
blowing or blossoming (of a flower) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
coming forth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
flashing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
looking at (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of opening the eyes (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
twinkling or upward motion of the eyelids (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unfolding of consciousness winking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 5370/72933
unmeṣaka noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 33476/72933
unmeṣavant adjective
Frequency rank 47445/72933
unmeṣaṇa noun (neuter) appearing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
becoming visible (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the coming forth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 19050/72933
unmimiṣā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 33471/72933
unmita adjective having the measure of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
ifc. measuring (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11554/72933
unmiti noun (feminine) measure (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
measure of altitude (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
price (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
value (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47437/72933
unmiśra adjective ifc. mixed with (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
variegated (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8420/72933
unmiśray verb (denominative parasmaipada) to blend to mingle to mix
Frequency rank 19049/72933
unmiṣ verb (class 6 parasmaipada) to become brilliant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to come forth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to draw up the eyelids (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to open (as eyes or buds) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to open the eyes (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to originate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to rise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to shine forth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 10306/72933
unmiṣita adjective blown (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
expanded (as a flower) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
open (as the face) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
opened (as an eye) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
smiling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27170/72933
unmocana noun (neuter) giving up or away (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of unfastening (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unbinding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47447/72933
unmocana adjective loosening releasing
Frequency rank 47446/72933
unmocay verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to give out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to set free (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to sling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to unfasten (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to utter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 33477/72933
unmuc verb (class 6 parasmaipada) to get loose (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to give out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to liberate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to pull off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to send away (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to set free (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to sling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take off (clothes etc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to throw off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to unbind (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to unfasten (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to unfasten one's self (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to unseal (a letter) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to utter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11969/72933
unmuca noun (masculine) name of a ṣi (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47442/72933
unmudra adjective blown (as a flower) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
opened (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unbound (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unrestrained (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unsealed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wild (through joy) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47443/72933
unmudray verb (denominative parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 33474/72933
unmukha adjective about to (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
expecting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
looking up or at (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
near to (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
raising the face (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
waiting for (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 4529/72933
unmukha noun (masculine) name of an antelope (supposed to have been a Brāhman and hunter in former births) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27171/72933
unmukhatva noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 33473/72933
unmukhībhū verb (class 1 parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 47441/72933
unmukhīkṛ verb (class 8 parasmaipada) to be turned (towards a religious insight)
Frequency rank 47440/72933
un verb (class 3 ātmanepada) to measure to weigh
Frequency rank 3653/72933
unmāda noun (masculine) insanity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
intoxication (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
madness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mania (as illness) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2112/72933
unmādaka noun (masculine) [medic.] unmāda
Frequency rank 47430/72933
unmādana noun (masculine) name of one of Kāma's five arrows (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47431/72933
unmādana noun (neuter) Verrücktmachen
Frequency rank 23492/72933
unmādapratiṣedha noun (masculine) name of Aṣṭāṅgahṛdayasaṃhitā, Utt. 6 name of Suśrutasaṃhitā, Utt. 62
Frequency rank 33469/72933
unmādavant adjective extravagant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
insane (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mad (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wild (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47432/72933
unmāday verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to make mad
Frequency rank 12860/72933
unmādin adjective bewitching (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
causing madness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
insane (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
intoxicated (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mad (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27166/72933
unmāna noun (masculine) a particular measure of quantity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47433/72933
unmāna noun (neuter) measure (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
measure of altitude or longitude (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
price (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
value (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
weight (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
worth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 12404/72933
unmānay verb (class 10 ātmanepada)
Frequency rank 47434/72933
unmāpay verb (class 10 ātmanepada) to measure to weigh
Frequency rank 47435/72933
unmārga noun (masculine) deviation from the right way (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wrong way (lit. and fig.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11209/72933
unmārga adjective going wrong or astray (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
overflowing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking a wrong way (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27169/72933
unmārgin noun (masculine) [medic.] a kind of bhagaṃdara
Frequency rank 27167/72933
unmārgin adjective finding an outlet (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
going astray (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27168/72933
unmārjana noun (neuter) rubbing off
Frequency rank 33470/72933
unmārjay verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to cleanse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to polish (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47436/72933
unmātha noun (masculine) a snare (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
killing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
murderer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of an attendant of Skanda (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
slaughter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of shaking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
trap (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20939/72933
unmāthin adjective agitating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
annulling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
destroying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
ifc. shaking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 33468/72933
unmīl verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to appear (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to become visible (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to come forth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to open (as an eye) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to open the eyes (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7933/72933
unmīla noun (masculine) appearance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
becoming visible (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47438/72933
unmīlana noun (neuter) appearance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
coming forth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
raising the eyelids (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of opening the eyes (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the becoming visible (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 10597/72933
unmīlanī noun (feminine) [rel.] name of Devī
Frequency rank 47439/72933
unmīlay verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to cause to appear (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to make visible (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to show (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23493/72933
unmīlin adjective
Frequency rank 33472/72933
unmūci noun (masculine) Name eines Königs
Frequency rank 33478/72933
unmūla adjective eradicated (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
eradicating pulled up by the root (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23494/72933
unmūlana adjective destroying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
eradicating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 17721/72933
unmūlanaka adjective unmūlana
Frequency rank 33479/72933
unmūlay verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to destroy (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to eradicate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to extirpate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9791/72933
unmṛd verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to mash together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to mingle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to rub (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47444/72933
unmṛj verb (class 6 ātmanepada) to blot out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to efface (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to get (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to make smooth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to polish (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to pull or draw near to one's self (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to receive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to rub off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to stroke (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to wipe off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16584/72933
unmṛś verb (class 6 parasmaipada) to lift up (after having touched) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to touch from above (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 33475/72933
unnad verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to cry out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to make a noise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to roar (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 12402/72933
unnah verb (class 4 parasmaipada) to bind up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to free from fetters or ties (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to free one's self from fetters (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to get out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to push out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to tie up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 13405/72933
unnahana adjective unbound (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unfettered (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47414/72933
unnam verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to ascend (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to bend upwards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lift up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to raise one's self (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to raise up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to rise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2368/72933
unnamana noun (neuter) increase (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
lifting up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
prosperity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
raising (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of bending upwards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27160/72933
unnamay verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to raise
Frequency rank 9144/72933
unnasa adjective having a prominent nose (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23487/72933
unnata adjective (figuratively) high (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bent or turned upwards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
elevated (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
eminent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
great (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
having a large hump (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
high (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
humpbacked (as a bull) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
lifted up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
lofty (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
noble (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
projecting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
prominent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
raised (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sublime (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
tall (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8942/72933
unnata noun (masculine) a boa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Buddha (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a mountain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of one of the seven ṛṣis unter Manu Cākṣuṣa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20937/72933
unnatatara adjective
Frequency rank 33461/72933
unnatatā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 47410/72933
unnati noun (feminine) advancement (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
ascending (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
elevation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
height (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
increase (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a daughter of Dakṣa and wife of Dharma (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the wife of Garuḍa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
prosperity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rising (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
swelling up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11968/72933
unnatimant adjective elevated (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
high (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
of rank (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
projected (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
respectable (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sublime (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47411/72933
unnatīkṛ verb (class 8 ātmanepada)
Frequency rank 47412/72933
unnaya noun (masculine) conclusion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
elevating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
hoisting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
induction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
inference (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
raising (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of leading up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47413/72933
unnayana noun (neuter) conclusion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
drawing out (a fluid) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
elevating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
induction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
inference (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
lifting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
making a straight line (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
parting the hair (of a pregnant woman) upwards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking out of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of raising (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the vessel out of which a fluid is taken (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27161/72933
unnetṛ noun (masculine) the priest who pours the Soma juice into the receptacles (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 33464/72933
unnidra adjective awake (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
blown (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bristling (as hair) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
budded (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
expanded (as a flower) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
shining (as the moon) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sleepless (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11207/72933
unnāda noun (masculine) clamour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
crying out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Kṛṣṇa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27162/72933
unnāday verb (class 10 parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 33462/72933
unnāla adjective having an upraised stalk (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47415/72933
unnāma noun (masculine) raising one's self (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rising (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of bending one's self upwards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 33463/72933
unnāmay verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to bend upwards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to elevate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to raise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 13406/72933
un verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to bring or fetch out of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to cause (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to discover by inference (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to draw up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to erect (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to fill up a vessel by drawing (a fluid out of another vessel) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to find out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to free from (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to help (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to infer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to intone (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lay up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lead aside (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lead away (e.g. a calf from its mother) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lead up or out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lead upwards or up to (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lift up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to press or squeeze out (e.g. pus) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to promote (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to put up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to raise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to raise up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to redeem (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to rescue (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to separate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to set up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to smooth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to stroke (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7522/72933
ajastunda noun (neuter) name of a town (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41892/72933
atipaunaruktya noun (neuter) excessive repitition
Frequency rank 42121/72933
adhunā indeclinable at this time (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
now (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2076/72933
adhunātana adjective belonging to or extending over the present time (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 42520/72933
anaṅgasundarī noun (masculine feminine) name of a magical pill
Frequency rank 31707/72933
anatyarjuna adjective not very white
Frequency rank 42609/72933
anarjuna adjective without Arjuna (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 22930/72933
anunand verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to enjoy (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 31927/72933
anunaya noun (masculine) civility (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
conciliation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
courtesy (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
discipline (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
humble entreaty or supplication (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
regulation of conduct (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
reverential deportment (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
salutation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
showing respect or adoration to a guest or a deity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
tuition (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8724/72933
anunaya adjective conciliatory (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
kind (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 43155/72933
anunāda noun (masculine) echo (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
reverberation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sound (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
vibration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18792/72933
anunādin adjective echoing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
resonant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
resounding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20574/72933
anunāday verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to make resonant or musical (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9531/72933
anunāmay verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to cause to bow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 43156/72933
anunāsika adjective nasal (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the nasal mark (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
uttered through the nose (as one of the five nasal consonants) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 43157/72933
anunāsika noun (masculine neuter) a nasal twang (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
speaking through the nose (a fault in pronunciation) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 10268/72933
anunirdeśa noun (masculine) description or relation following a previous model (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 43158/72933
anuniviś verb (class 6 ātmanepada) to enter in following ... (acc.)
Frequency rank 31928/72933
anuniśam verb (class 4 parasmaipada) to consider (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to hear (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to perceive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20575/72933
anuniśāmay verb (class 10 ātmanepada)
Frequency rank 31929/72933
anuniṣpannatā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 43159/72933
anunī verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to bring near (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to conciliate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to induce (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lead to (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to pacify (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to supplicate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to win over (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 4838/72933
anunetṛ adjective calming pacifying
Frequency rank 43160/72933
anunnata adjective not elevated (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not lifted up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 22990/72933
anunmatta adjective not mad (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not wild (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sane (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sober (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 22991/72933
anunmīlita adjective not opened
Frequency rank 43161/72933
anunmeṣin adjective not twinkling
Frequency rank 43162/72933
apanunutsu adjective desirous of removing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
expiating (with acc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 32109/72933
apunar indeclinable not again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
only once (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 17546/72933
apunarāgama noun (masculine) death
Frequency rank 43798/72933
apunarāvṛtti noun (feminine) final exemption from life or transmigration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20646/72933
apunarukta adjective not (uselessly) repeated
Frequency rank 13317/72933
apunarukta noun (neuter) no (superfluous) repetition (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 32175/72933
apunarutthāna noun (neuter) apunarbhava
Frequency rank 43799/72933
apunarnivṛtti noun (feminine) non-return
Frequency rank 43800/72933
apunarbhava noun (neuter) ein Metall, das nach Erhitzen nicht in seinen ursprünglichen Zustand zurückkehrt
Frequency rank 12339/72933
apunarbhava noun (masculine) (man) exempted from transmigration exemption from further transmigration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
final beatitude (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not occurring again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9313/72933
apunarbhāva noun (masculine) disappearance final beatitude (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
nirutthāna ?
Frequency rank 13957/72933
apaiśuna adjective
Frequency rank 43815/72933
apaiśuna noun (neuter) non-calumny (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20649/72933
apaiśunya noun (neuter) non-abusive language
Frequency rank 32180/72933
abhyunnam verb (class 1 ātmanepada) to raise
Frequency rank 20718/72933
amarasundarī noun (feminine) a kind of pill
Frequency rank 20727/72933
amaithuna noun (neuter) no sex
Frequency rank 32465/72933
ambunidhi noun (masculine) the ocean (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18886/72933
aruntuda adjective aggressive hurting
Frequency rank 20749/72933
arundhatī noun (feminine) a medicinal climbing plant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a kind of supernatural faculty (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the little and scarcely visible star Alcor (belonging to the Great Bear) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the wife of Dharma (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the wife of Vasiṣṭha (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[rel.] name of Devī
Frequency rank 4790/72933
arundhatīvaṭa noun (masculine) name of a Tirtha (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 44869/72933
arjuna noun (neuter) a particular grass (used as a substitute for the Soma plant) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
gold (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Tīrtha shape (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
silver (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
slight inflammation of the conjunctiva or white of the eye (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 13336/72933
arjunī noun (feminine) a cow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of serpent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a procuress (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bawd (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the constellation Phalgunī (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the river Bāhudā or Karatoys (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Ushā (wife of Aniruddha) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Plumbago rosea Linn.
Frequency rank 18898/72933
arjuna noun (masculine) a peacock (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cutaneous disease (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a man (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Śāskya (known as a mathematician) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of different other persons (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Indra (who was a son of Kṛtavīrya who was slain by Paraśurāma) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Pentaptera arjuna Roxb. Terminalia arjuna Bedd. (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the descendants of Arjuna (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the only son of his mother (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 335/72933
arjuna adjective clear (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
made of silver (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
white (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 26644/72933
arjunaka noun (masculine) a worshipper of Arjuna (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a hunter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 44914/72933
avantisundarī noun (feminine) name of a woman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 13996/72933
avantisundarīpariṇaya noun (masculine) name of Daśakumāracarita 1.5
Frequency rank 45162/72933
aṣṭauninditika noun (masculine) name of Carakasaṃhitā, Sū. 21
Frequency rank 45747/72933
aṣṭauninditīya noun (masculine) name of Carakasaṃhitā, Sū. 21
Frequency rank 32823/72933
aṣtaunindita noun (masculine) name of Carakasaṃhitā, Sū. 21
Frequency rank 45750/72933
asamunnaddha adjective modest unassuming
Frequency rank 32832/72933
asunirbheda adjective difficult to analyze
Frequency rank 72809/72933
asundara adjective improper (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not good or right (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 45962/72933
ādhunika adjective new (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
of the present moment (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
recent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 46399/72933
ānakadundubhi noun (masculine feminine) a kettle-drum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a large drum beaten at one end (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 46404/72933
ānakadundubhi noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 14029/72933
ārundhitta adjective
Frequency rank 46611/72933
ārjuni noun (masculine) a descendant of Arjuna (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 5739/72933
ikṣunetra noun (neuter) a kind of sugar-cane (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 46855/72933
indusundarī noun (feminine) name of a pill
Frequency rank 46907/72933
uḍunātha noun (masculine) the moon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47090/72933
upasunda noun (masculine) name of a Daitya; brother of Sunda (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 10601/72933
etatpurāṇapravṛttihetunirūpaṇa noun (neuter) name of Garuḍapurāṇa 1.1
Frequency rank 48059/72933
aunnatya noun (neuter) elevation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
height (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 48186/72933
aunmanasa noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 48187/72933
aunmādika adjective causing unmāda
Frequency rank 48188/72933
aunmukhya noun (neuter) expectancy (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27314/72933
kakundanī noun (feminine) Cardiospermum halicacabum
Frequency rank 48235/72933
kakundara noun (masculine neuter) cavities of the loins (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23580/72933
kaṅgunī noun (feminine) Celastrus Paniculatus (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Panicum italicum Linn.; Kolbenhirse Setaria italica Beauv.
Frequency rank 15590/72933
kaṅgunīpattrā noun (masculine feminine) Panicum Verticillatum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 48258/72933
kaṭukālāmbunī noun (feminine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 33746/72933
kaṭuniṣpāva noun (masculine) Lablab Vulgaris (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 48317/72933
kanakasundara noun (masculine) a kind of alchemical preparation
Frequency rank 16645/72933
kandarpasundara noun (masculine) a kind of alchemical preparation
Frequency rank 27374/72933
kampunā noun (feminine) name of a river
Frequency rank 48607/72933
kalpasundarī noun (feminine) name of a queen
Frequency rank 23658/72933
kasun noun (masculine) [gramm.] as (as an infinitive)
Frequency rank 21047/72933
kāmasundarī noun (feminine) name of a magical pill
Frequency rank 49166/72933
kārtavīryārjuna noun (masculine) name of a king killed by Paraśurāma
Frequency rank 49223/72933
kimpunā noun (feminine) name of a river (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49438/72933
kukundara noun (masculine neuter) [medic.] name of a marman
Frequency rank 15625/72933
kunakhin adjective having bad or diseased nails (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 12452/72933
kunakha noun (masculine neuter) a disease of the nails (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bad nails
Frequency rank 19169/72933
kunaṭa noun (masculine) a sort of trumpet flower (Bignonia) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a people (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49657/72933
kunaṭī noun (feminine) a kind of coriander; Coriandrum sativum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Coriandrum sativum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
realgar (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
manaḥśilā
Frequency rank 5163/72933
kunadī noun (feminine) a small river (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49658/72933
kunadikā noun (feminine) a small river (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 34126/72933
kunara noun (masculine) a bad man
Frequency rank 49659/72933
kunalin noun (masculine) the plant Agati grandiflora (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49660/72933
kunārī noun (feminine) a bad woman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49661/72933
kunāśaka noun (masculine) the plant Alhagi Maurorum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49662/72933
kunīlī noun (feminine) name of a shrub (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49663/72933
kunetraka noun (masculine) name of a Muni (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27575/72933
kunti noun (masculine) a prince of that people (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a people (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Dharmanetra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Kratha (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Kṛṣṇa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Netra and grandson of Dharma (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Supārśva and grandson of Sampati and great-grandson of Garuḍa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Vidarbha and father of Dhṛṣṭa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7939/72933
kun noun (feminine) a fragrant resin (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Rākṣasī (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a river (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Pṛthā (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Stereospermum suaveolens D.C. the plant Boswellia thurifera (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the wife of a Brāhman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1143/72933
kunta noun (masculine) a small animal (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a spear (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Coix barbata (a species of grain) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
insect (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
lance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
passion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the god of love (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
kuntavedha
Frequency rank 10328/72933
kuntalin adjective wearing the kuntala hairdress
Frequency rank 27576/72933
kuntalī noun (feminine) a kind of plant (?)
Frequency rank 49664/72933
kuntala noun (masculine) (in music) a certain Dhruvaka (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a drinking cup (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of perfume (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a particular head-dress (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a plough (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a prince of that people (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
barley (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
lock of hair (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a people (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the hair of the head (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 13452/72933
kuntalavardhana noun (masculine) Eclipta prostrata (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 34127/72933
kuntalikā noun (feminine) a species of plant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
butter knife or scoop (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 34128/72933
kuntalośīra noun (neuter) a kind of plant a perfume (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49665/72933
kuntavedha noun (masculine) a kind of vedha
Frequency rank 12453/72933
kuntavedhaka noun (masculine) kuntavedha
Frequency rank 49666/72933
kuntibhoja noun (masculine) name of a people (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Yādava prince; king of the Kuntis (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 6053/72933
kunda noun (masculine) a turner's lathe (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fragrant oleander (Nerium odorum) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Jasminum multiflorum (Burm. f.) Andrews (Surapāla (1988), 433) Jasminum multiflorum or pubescens (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a mountain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Viṣṇu (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Olibanum (the resin of the plant Boswellia thurifera) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one of Kubera's nine treasures (name of a guhyaka) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the number "nine" (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 3355/72933
kunda noun (neuter) the jasmine flower (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49667/72933
kundaka noun (masculine) the resin of the plant Boswellia thurifera (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49668/72933
kundamālikā noun (feminine) name of a woman
Frequency rank 10917/72933
kundara noun (masculine) a kind of grass (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Viṣṇu (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49669/72933
kundarukī noun (feminine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 49670/72933
kunduka noun (masculine) olibanum
Frequency rank 49671/72933
kundura noun (masculine) Olibanum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49672/72933
kunduru noun (masculine feminine) Boswellia thurifera (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Olibanum (the resin of Boswellia thurifera) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15631/72933
kunduruka noun (masculine) Olibanum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16692/72933
kundurukī noun (feminine) Boswellia thurifera (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 34129/72933
kundra noun (masculine) a kind of substance
Frequency rank 34130/72933
kulampuna noun (neuter) name of a Tīrtha (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49794/72933
kaunakhya noun (neuter) the condition of one who has a disease of the nails (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
ugliness of the nails (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 50258/72933
kaun noun (feminine) a sort of perfume (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a river (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15643/72933
kauntanāmikā noun (feminine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 72834/72933
kaunteya noun (masculine) Arjuna (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Bhīmasena (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
metron. from Kuntī (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Yudhiṣṭhira (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the Pāṇḍavas the tree Terminalia Arjuna (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 970/72933
kaunda adjective relating to or coming from jasmine (kunda) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 50259/72933
gun noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 51399/72933
gundrā noun (feminine) priyaṃgu (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Coix barbata (gavedhukā) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Cyperus rotundus (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Typha angustifolia (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the root of Cyperus pertenuis (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9363/72933
gundra noun (masculine) Saccharum Sara (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the plant Paṭaraka (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51400/72933
gomithuna noun (neuter) a bull and a cow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23905/72933
grīṣmasundarā noun (masculine feminine) Mollugo cerviana Seringe
Frequency rank 21247/72933
caṇḍāṃśunāyikā noun (feminine) [rel.] name of a Śakti of Śiva
Frequency rank 51973/72933
cārunetrā noun (feminine) name of an Apsaras (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 52245/72933
cunna noun (neuter) ?? (error?)
Frequency rank 21295/72933
cunnaka noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 52414/72933
chucchundari noun (masculine) the musk-rat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35068/72933
chucchundara noun (masculine feminine) the musk-rat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 17916/72933
chuchundarī noun (feminine) a musk-rat a shrew mole the musk rat of Bengāl; Sorex moschatus
Frequency rank 13506/72933
jantunāśana noun (masculine) Embelia ribes
Frequency rank 35102/72933
jantunāśana noun (neuter) Asa foetida (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 52673/72933
jambunāyikā noun (feminine) [rel.] name of a Śakti of Śiva
Frequency rank 52701/72933
jayasundara noun (masculine) name of an alchemical preparation
Frequency rank 35119/72933
tantunābha noun (masculine) a spider (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53275/72933
tapanatanunaṣṭā noun (feminine) Prosopis Spicigera
Frequency rank 53298/72933
tuntunkāra noun (masculine) the exclamation tuṃtuṃ
Frequency rank 53667/72933
tunda noun (masculine feminine) the navel (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53668/72933
tunda noun (neuter) a protuberant belly (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the belly (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15738/72933
tundalīya noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 72852/72933
tundila adjective
Frequency rank 28224/72933
tundilaphalā noun (feminine) a kind of gourd
Frequency rank 53669/72933
tunna noun (masculine) [medic.] a kind of suture
Frequency rank 35431/72933
tunnavāya noun (masculine) a tailor (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35432/72933
tunnasevanī noun (feminine) a kind of joint (in the body) a suture of the skull (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the suture of a wound (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24123/72933
tairyagyauna adjective relating to animals
Frequency rank 53811/72933
tosun noun (masculine) [gramm.] Infinitiv (auf -tos)
Frequency rank 21396/72933
tripurasundarī noun (feminine) name of a goddess name of Pārvatī
Frequency rank 28265/72933
trailokyasundarī noun (feminine) name of a work (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[rel.] name of Devī
Frequency rank 35536/72933
trailokyasundara noun (masculine) name of a mixture (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 54049/72933
dadrunāśinī noun (feminine) a kind of insect
Frequency rank 54182/72933
damunas noun (masculine) Agni (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fire (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35590/72933
dāruniśā noun (feminine) a species of Curcuma (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35633/72933
dīrghatapomunyākhyānavarṇana noun (neuter) name of SkPur, Revākhaṇḍa, 52
Frequency rank 54525/72933
dundu noun (masculine) a drum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Vasudeva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 54594/72933
dundaka noun (masculine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 54595/72933
dundunābha noun (masculine) a kind of spell (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 54596/72933
dundubhin adjective
Frequency rank 54597/72933
dundubhī noun (feminine) a particular throw of the dice in gambling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Gandharvī (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28377/72933
dundubha noun (masculine) a drum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an unvenomous watersnake (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Vedic school (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24214/72933
dundubhi noun (masculine feminine) a sort of large kettledrum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a sort of poison (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Dyutimat name of an Asura name of Kṛṣṇa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of one of the Varṣaparvatas name of the 56th year in the Jupiter cycle of 60 years (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the Varṣa ruled by Dundubhi name of Varuṇa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2732/72933
dundubhika noun (masculine) a kind of venomous insect (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 54598/72933
dundubhisvana noun (masculine) a kind of magical formula against evil spirits supposed to possess weapons (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a mountain name of a Varṣa
Frequency rank 28378/72933
dundubhisvanīya noun (masculine) name of Suśrutasaṃhitā, Kalp. 6
Frequency rank 54599/72933
devadundubhi noun (masculine) holy basil with red flowers (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Indra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35825/72933
devasunda noun (masculine) name of a lake (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35847/72933
dyudhuni noun (feminine) the Ganges (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 55082/72933
dyunadī noun (feminine) the Ganges (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 55083/72933
dyun noun (feminine) day and night
Frequency rank 24273/72933
drunakha noun (masculine) thorn (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 55142/72933
dhātunirdeśa noun (masculine) name of Abhidharmakośa 1
Frequency rank 55392/72933
dhuni noun (masculine) name of a demon slain by Indra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of the Vasu Āpa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 55463/72933
dhunī noun (feminine) river (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28543/72933
dhundhu noun (masculine) name of an Asura slain by Kuvalāśva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the father of Sunda (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9389/72933
dhundhumant noun (masculine) name of a son of Kevala (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 36036/72933
dhundhumāra noun (masculine) a house-lizard (?) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of plant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a son of Triśaṅku and father of Yuvanāśva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Kuvalāśva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the cochineal insect (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the smoke of a house (?) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9193/72933
dhundhumūka noun (masculine) name of a Brahmin
Frequency rank 19480/72933
dhaundhumāri noun (masculine) patr. from Dhundhu-māra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 55496/72933
dhaundhumāra adjective treating of Dhundhumāra (as an episode) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 36049/72933
dhaundhumūka noun (masculine) a son/descendant of Dhundhumūka
Frequency rank 19483/72933
nāgasundara noun (masculine) a kind of alchemical preparation
Frequency rank 55831/72933
nāgārjunī noun (feminine) a kind of plant (?)
Frequency rank 36171/72933
nāgārjuna noun (masculine) name of an alchemical Siddha name of an ancient Buddhist teacher (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7009/72933
nikunta noun (masculine) name of a son of Śoṇāśva
Frequency rank 55944/72933
niranunāsika adjective not marked with the Anunasika (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not nasal (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 36261/72933
nirarjuna adjective without Arjuna
Frequency rank 56096/72933
nirundhay verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to close img/alchemy.bmp
Frequency rank 14238/72933
nisunda noun (masculine) name of an Asura slain by Kṛṣṇa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 36433/72933
nīlapunarnavā noun (feminine) a species of Punarnavā with blue blossoms (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 56665/72933
nunnamālinī noun (feminine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 56694/72933
pathyasundara noun (neuter) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 57062/72933
paryanunī verb (class 1 ātmanepada)
Frequency rank 57513/72933
piśuna noun (masculine) a crow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cotton (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Brāhman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a goblin dangerous to pregnant women (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a minister of Duṣyanta (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Nārada (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24614/72933
piśuna adjective a backbiter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
backbiting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
base (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
betrayer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
betraying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
calumnious (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
informer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
malignant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
manifesting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
showing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
slanderous (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
telling of. memorable for (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
treacherous (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wicked (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7703/72933
piśunā noun (feminine) Medicago Esculenta (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21736/72933
piśuna noun (neuter) betraying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
informing against (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
saffron (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 29036/72933
pīlunī noun (feminine) Sanseviera Roxburghiana (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 29042/72933
punar indeclinable again and again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
back (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
besides (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
further (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
home (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
however (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
in an opposite direction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
moreover (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
nevertheless (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
repeatedly (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
still (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 37/72933
punararthin adjective requesting again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58171/72933
punarāgamana noun (neuter) being born again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
re-birth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18156/72933
punarāvarta noun (masculine) re-birth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
return (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
img/alchemy.bmp
Frequency rank 58172/72933
punarāvartin adjective leading back (to mundane existence) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
returning (to mundane existence) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
subject to successive births (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 36977/72933
punarāvartaka adjective recurring (fever) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58173/72933
punarāvṛtti noun (feminine) re-appearance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
re-birth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
repetition (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
return (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a quality of baddhasūta
Frequency rank 6797/72933
punarukti noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 29049/72933
punarukta noun (neuter) tautology (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
useless repetition (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8643/72933
punarutthānavant adjective img/alchemy.bmp
Frequency rank 58174/72933
punarutpatti noun (feminine) re-appearance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
re-birth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 36978/72933
punargamana noun (neuter) going or setting out again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58175/72933
punargrahaṇa noun (neuter) repeatedly taking up (with a ladle etc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
repetition (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58176/72933
punarjanman noun (neuter) metempsychosis (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
re-birth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
img/alchemy.bmp
Frequency rank 11699/72933
punardyūta noun (neuter) repeated gambling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58177/72933
punarnava noun (masculine) a finger-nail (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a species of Punarnavā with blue blossoms
Frequency rank 18157/72933
punarnavā noun (masculine feminine) Boerhaavia diffusa Boerhavia Procumbens (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
hog-weed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2036/72933
punarnava adjective becoming new or young again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
renewed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18158/72933
punarnavībhū verb (class 1 ātmanepada) to be/become renewed to be/become young again
Frequency rank 58178/72933
punarbhū noun (feminine) a kind of plant; punarnavā a virgin widow re-married (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
re-existence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8644/72933
punarbhava adjective born again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58179/72933
punarbhava noun (masculine) a finger-nail (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a species of Punarnavā with red flowers (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
new birth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
transmigration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7704/72933
punarbhāva noun (masculine) new birth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18159/72933
punarmāra noun (masculine) repeated dying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58180/72933
punaryuvan adjective again young (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24625/72933
punarlābha noun (masculine) obtaining again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
recovery (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58181/72933
punarvacana noun (neuter) repetition (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
saying again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18160/72933
punarvasu noun (masculine) commencement of wealth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a particular world (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Abhijit (Aridyota) and father of Āhuka (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Taittiri (son of Abhijit and father of Āhuka) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Kātyāyana or Vararuci (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of other men (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the 5th or 7th lunar mansion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Viṣṇu or Kṛṣṇa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 4291/72933
punarvāda noun (masculine) repetition (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
tautology (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58182/72933
punastarām indeclinable over and over again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58183/72933
punaḥpāka noun (masculine) repeated cooking or baking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24626/72933
punaḥsaṃdhāna noun (neuter) re-kindling of the household fire (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
re-uniting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
uniting again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58184/72933
punaḥsaṃskāra noun (masculine) name of a work (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
renewed investiture (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
repetition of any Saṃskāra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 36979/72933
punaḥstoma noun (masculine) name of an Ekāha (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58185/72933
punīta adjective cleaned (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
purified (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58186/72933
punnāman adjective called Put (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
having the name Put (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 14287/72933
puṣpaśakuna noun (masculine) Phasianus (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58313/72933
paiśunin adjective calumnious
Frequency rank 58443/72933
paiśuna noun (neuter) backbiting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
calumny (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
malignity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
tale-bearing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wickedness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 13065/72933
paiśunya adjective calumnious
Frequency rank 58444/72933
paiśunya noun (neuter) calumny
Frequency rank 9882/72933
paunaruktya noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 16995/72933
paunarnava adjective belonging to the Punar-navā (Boerhavia Procumbens) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15899/72933
paunarbhava adjective relating or belonging to a widow who has married a second husband (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 29099/72933
paunarbhava noun (masculine) a woman's second husband (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the son of a widow remarried (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11704/72933
paunaḥpunya noun (neuter) frequent repetition (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24654/72933
pratyanunī verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to beg a person's (acc.) pardon for (acc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to induce to yield (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to persuade (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to speak friendly words (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 37240/72933
pratyunnamana noun (neuter) rebounding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rising or springing up again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 59127/72933
pratyunmiṣ verb (class 6 parasmaipada) to rise or shine forth (as the sun) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 59128/72933
prapunāṭa noun (masculine) Cassia Tora (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Cavia Alata (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21838/72933
prapunnaṭa noun (masculine) name of a plant
Frequency rank 37312/72933
prapunnāṭa noun (masculine feminine) Cassia alata Cassia Tora
Frequency rank 11720/72933
prāpunāṭa adjective
Frequency rank 37467/72933
pūrvaphalgunī noun (feminine) name of the 11th Nakṣatra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 59810/72933
phalgunī noun (feminine) Ficus Oppositifolia (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a double lunar mansion (pūrvā and uttarā) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a woman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11734/72933
phalguna noun (masculine) name of Arjuna (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the month Phālguna (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1999/72933
phalgunā noun (feminine) name of a river
Frequency rank 59911/72933
phālgunī noun (feminine) the lunar mansion Phalgunī (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11735/72933
phālguni noun (masculine) patr. from phālguna (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 12146/72933
phālguna noun (masculine) name of Arjuna the month during which the moon stands in the nakṣatra Phalgunī the tree Terminalia Arjuna
Frequency rank 5175/72933
bahunāda noun (masculine) a conch shell (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 37617/72933
bālasundara noun (masculine) name of a magical potion
Frequency rank 60195/72933
bindunātha noun (masculine) name of a teacher (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 37656/72933
bundha noun (neuter) the outer surface of a vessel
Frequency rank 21920/72933
bundhaka noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 29404/72933
bhadraśaunaka noun (masculine) name of an ancient physician (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 37766/72933
bhadrasundarī noun (feminine) a form of Devī name of Devī at Trikūṭa
Frequency rank 37767/72933
bhṛgunandana noun (masculine) name of Paraśurāma (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Ruru (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Śukra patr. of Śaunaka (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the planet Venus (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8315/72933
madanasundarī noun (feminine) name of various women (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a guṭikā
Frequency rank 61283/72933
madhunāḍī noun (feminine) a cell in a honeycomb (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21972/72933
madhunārikela noun (neuter) a species of cocoa-nut tree
Frequency rank 61332/72933
madhunārikelaka noun (masculine) a species of cocoa-nut tree
Frequency rank 61333/72933
madhuniṣūdana noun (masculine) name of Kṛṣṇa
Frequency rank 38005/72933
madhunihan noun (masculine) name of Viṣṇu-Kṛṣṇa
Frequency rank 38006/72933
marunmālā noun (feminine) Medicago Esculenta (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Trigonella Corniculata (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 29570/72933
mallikārjuna noun (masculine) a form of Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a god at Śrīśaila name of an author (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the Guru of Veṅkata (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21994/72933
mallikārjuna noun (neuter) name of a Liṅga consecrated to Śiva on the Śrīśaila (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 61612/72933
mallikārjunaka noun (neuter) name of a Tīrtha at Śrīśaila
Frequency rank 61613/72933
mahāmuni noun (masculine) (esp.) name of a Buddha or Jina (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Agastya (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Ṛṣi in the 5th Manvantara (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Vyāsa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Zanthoxylum hostile Wall. [Zanthoxylum alatum Roxb.] (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15119/72933
mālārjuna noun (masculine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 62139/72933
mithuna noun (masculine neuter) (in gram.) root compounded with a Preposition (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
complement or companion of anything (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
copulation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
couple honey and ghee (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
pairing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sex the other part (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the sign of the zodiac Gemini or the third arc of 30 degrees in a circle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
twins
Frequency rank 2676/72933
mithuna noun (masculine) a pair (male and female) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 38273/72933
mithunīkṛ verb (class 8 ātmanepada)
Frequency rank 62227/72933
mithunīcārin adjective coupling together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
having sexual intercourse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 62228/72933
mithunībhū verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to have sex
Frequency rank 25065/72933
mithunībhāva noun (masculine) copulation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sexual union (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 62229/72933
mukunda noun (masculine) (in music) a kind of measure (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of drum or kettle-drum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of grain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of precious stone (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a celebrated saint (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a mountain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a particular treasure (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Viṣṇu (sometimes transferred to Śiva) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of various scholars and authors (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the resin of Boswellia Thurifera (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[rel.] name of Śiva
Frequency rank 8324/72933
mukundaka noun (masculine) a kind of grain (reckoned among the Kudhānyas) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of rice (ṣaṣṭika)
Frequency rank 22034/72933
mukundarāma noun (masculine) Name eines Bürovorstehers
Frequency rank 62272/72933
mucakunda noun (masculine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 29714/72933
mucakundaka noun (masculine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 62323/72933
mucukunda noun (masculine) name of a Daitya (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a poet (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Māndhātṛ (who assisted the gods in their wars with the demons and was rewarded by the boon of a long and unbroken sleep) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
na